Search the Community

Chapter 1: The Morning That Changed Everything Kris woke up in the middle of the night. He felt the need to use the bathroom, which was a good thing for him. He actually woke up this time! Kris hated the fact that he was a bedwetter. He doesn't know when or how it started; he only knows that every morning, he wakes up to a wet bed. So, for him, waking up in the middle of the night is a miracle. He quietly got out from under his covers and started climbing down the ladder of his bunk bed, which he and his older brother, Kyle, shared. Shockingly, he managed not to wake his brother this time. Nearly every night, if Kris tries to get out of bed to get cleaned up, his brother wakes up, confirms that Kris peed himself, then falls back to sleep annoyed at the interruption. That in of itself wouldn't be too bad. If only Kyle would leave it at that. But no, Kyle goes out of his way whenever this happens to ensure Mom and Dad knew that Kris had an accident. So, to get away this time felt amazing, even if there wasn't an accident. He wouldn't have to confront his brother about it. Kris snuck out of the shared bedroom, past the girl's room across the hall, and went down the stairs to the bathroom, sitting at the bottom on the right. He did it! He made it to the potty in the middle of the night! Good thing, too, because he had to poop as well. Which was probably the reason he woke up this time. He hardly ever needed to do that so late in the evening. Proud that he managed to make it in time, Kris snuck his way back upstairs and into his bed, all without waking up anyone. He felt so proud of himself, he knew that tomorrow was going to be a good day. He would wake up to a clean bed in the morning, and hangout with his friends at Church in the afternoon. Kris loved that it was a Sunday. He knew his Mom would make a delicious breakfast for them all to enjoy. He wasn't a huge fan of going to Church every Sunday. It always felt boring to him. Playing with his friends before and after service started was always a blast, but sitting through the sermon felt like a chore. He woke up feeling excited to take on the day. Only, something didn't seem right. He was confused; why did it feel like his bed was wet? He made it to the bathroom last night, didn't he? He must have just had to go a second time without realizing it. he was frustrated that he had still managed to have an accident, wishing his trip to the toilet would have been enough to save him from his usual daily embarrassment. He started to remove his comforter so he could get out of bed and deal with his accident like he had done thousands of times before when suddenly, an odd sensation hit him like a ton of bricks. "No. I didn't. That's not fair," Kris thought, as he realized with confusion that he pooped himself in his sleep. He didn't get up to go to the bathroom; it was all just a dream. A cruel, unfair dream. Kris looked down and around his bunk briefly to check if Kyle had seen him start getting up. Maybe he could wait until he left their room and get cleaned up afterward. "Let's go, dude. Breakfast is on the table," Kyle called up to his brother from below his bed, as he finished putting on his socks for the day. "I'll be down in a minute," Kris replied, trying to remain calm. He tried to play things cool, acting as natural as he could. He hoped he could buy some more time, convincing his brother that everything was okay. "Well, hurry up and get dressed," Kyle replied impatiently. He knew Kris was a slacker, and would sleep in another two hours if they let him. "I'm gonna take a shower first." Kris tried to come up with an excuse as to why he would be late to breakfast. Knowing that if he went down in soiled pajama pants, his Dad would be furious. "Why?" Kyle shot back. They normally took showers in the evening. Kris saying he would take one first thing in the morning was odd. Unless, he had another accident. "He wet himself again. Didn't he?" Kyle already knew the truth. He was so frustrated sharing a bedroom with his little brother. He had been wetting himself for years now, and never really got the hang of nighttime training. He couldn't stand the fact that their room always smelled of urine. He's eight years old for crying out loud. Sam wasn't even wetting the bed anymore and she was six! "I just wanna take a quick shower, is all." Kris knew his brother probably saw through his lie by now. But held onto hope, that just maybe he would let this one slide. "You had another accident, didn't you?" Kyle poked, already knowing the answer. "...Yeah" Kris replied defeatedly. "Maybe he won't find out about how bad it is." Kris knew that he was busted. At this point, he just wanted to hide, and save himself from further embarrassment. "Just get changed. You can take a shower after breakfast if you really need to." Kyle was annoyed that he had to share a room with such a baby. "I'd really prefer to take one first." Kris's face burnt red as he blushed. He knew he was out of luck. There was no way his brother didn't know the current state of his situation at this point. "Why? It's not like you pooped yourself like a baby." "Oh my gosh, is that what that smell is? I thought he just farted or something." Kyle's face scrunched up in disgust. Kris just remained silent, not wanting to reply. His family has a strict no-lying policy, so he couldn't say he didn't, but he didn't want to admit it. *sigh* "I'll let them know you'll need an extra few minutes. But hurry up," Kyle told Kris, realizing what had happened, and that Kris would never admit to it. "Thanks..." Kris felt broken. He was grateful for his brother, thinking he would cover for him. But, the humiliation of his brother's words, and the state of his pajamas made him feel small and foolish. He thought he made it. He thought his parents would be proud of him for staying dry, but instead of just wetting his bed, he used it like a toilet. Chapter 2: Morning breakfast conversations Kris took the fastest shower of his life. He wanted to clean up this mess before anyone else had the chance to find out. He was lucky that the girls were already downstairs by the time he left the room, and the bathroom being at the bottom of the stairs was an added bonus saving him from the potential humiliation. His shower over, Kris bundled up his soiled and soaked pajamas into a ball. He hoped he could sneak them back upstairs before anyone saw them. He could get them cleaned later, first thing was not to let anyone find out. "Kris! Hurry up, bud. We are waiting on you," Kim, Kris' mom, shouted from the kitchen after hearing the bathroom door open. "Okay, I'll be down in a second, just need to put my pajamas back real quick," Kris replied, knowing he had to hurry before someone saw his clothes and questioned deeper on why he took a shower in the morning. "Don't!. Just put them in the laundry room. I'll get them washed later today." His mom replied. "That's odd? Normally, she has us all bring down all the laundry at once. Does she already know about my accident, or was she just trying to save me on time?" Kris knew he couldn't argue; he wanted to, but it wouldn't make sense. He might be able to play it off as him grabbing the rest of the laundry, but knowing the family was waiting on him to eat breakfast wasn't likely to work. Frustrated with the situation, he quickly took his bundled-up clothes and speed walked past the dining room to get to the back of the house towards the laundry room, hoping no one saw his soiled pajamas. Kris returned to the dining room, sitting in his usual spot next to his dad, across from his brother, with his younger sister Sam on his right. Everyone was in their usual spots. Something felt different. It felt like they were all looking at him, judging him. He hoped it was all in his head, but there was no way for him to tell. He was already self-conscious about what happened earlier with his brother. He knew he was a little late to breakfast, too, but that was nothing new; it was a common occurrence for him when it came to weekends. "French toast, yum! Thank you, Mom," Kris tried to distract himself with the world's best breakfast in his mind. His favorite part was covering his French toast in powdered sugar. It might be super unhealthy, but he didn't care. He was eight years old. He just wanted to eat something yummy. "Are we all ready to dig in?" Kim asked, making sure Kevin, their Dad, was ready to give the okay. He ran the house, so what he says goes. "Yep, let's dig in," he replied, grabbing his utensils and the first few slices from the stack of toast in the middle of the table. Everyone quickly followed suit to get their food. Kris had his classic white circle from all the powdered sugar around his plate. Kevin, seeing everyone enjoying the meal, and getting a few slices in his belly, decided to start some morning chatter. "So, how did everyone sleep?" "I slept great!" Tammi, the oldest of the four, started everyone off. She normally felt silenced due to their family dynamic; with "men running the house," so anytime she got a chance to speak up and be first, she wanted to take it. She wanted to be a role model for her siblings, especially for her younger sister. "I slept like a baby!" Sam chimed in next. Her words felt like a sharp pain in Kris's ears after his brothers comment this morning. His cheeks burned red with embarrassment at the remark. "I had this really cool dream. Do you wanna hear it?" She was the youngest, and always excited to go off on these wild dreams. Her imagination was hyper active, which made it easy for her to play by herself or with Kris at times, but also made for the longest stories ever. "Not right now, honey. Let's wait until everyone else goes first. Then, you can tell us all about it." Kevin told her. He didn't want to break her spirit about it, but he also knew once she got started, it might take an hour before she would finish. "Okay! How about you, Kyle? How did you sleep?" Sam poked, trying to get everyone through so she could share her story. She knew Kyle would be quick; he wasn't one to go into his dreams or be boring and talk about other things. "I slept okay," He replied. Kris could feel his heart racing. It nearly felt like it was trying to pound out of his chest. He was terrified at the thought that Kyle would tattle on him. Kyle nearly did every time he had an accident, it was almost like it was his mission to tell Mom and Dad whenever it happened. Would today be the same? "That's great. How about you, Kris? Did you sleep well?" Kevin knew Kyle was a young man with few words. He wanted to get to Kris, who he was wondering about. He had a feeling Kris had an accident this morning, otherwise why else would he have taken a shower so early in the day? Kris noticed a slight smile on Tammi's face. Kyle had his head down, looking at his food, and a small head shake. Kris had a feeling Tammi had found out what happened last night. He didn't know for sure, and wasn't about to admit to everyone at the breakfast table that he pooped himself last night. He didn't even want to admit when he wet himself, so this was a hundred times worse, he'd rather take this secret to the grave if he could. "Uhhh... Yea! I slept well. I even managed to wake up last night to go to the potty," Kris felt proud of himself, he knew he still had an accident last night, but the thought that he had made it to the bathroom, gave him a feeling of accomplishment. He might have thought it was a dream, but he also had no way to tell for sure if it was or not. "Liar! No, you didn't. Not even close. You pooped yourself in your sleep." Kyle snapped back, mad that his brother refused to own up to his accidents. "Kristopher!" Kim, shouted at him. The girls practically spat out their food at this reveal. They knew he wet the bed, he did it nearly every night without fail. But pooping himself? Only babies did things like that. Everyone was a little shocked that Kris didn't just own up to it. He normally tried to hide his bed wetting, but this was different, instead he tried to lie about it and claim he used the potty in the middle of the night. "Is this true?" Kevin's face was stern. He was mad that Kris would lie about this. Kris knew how he felt about lying. Normally, Kris would own up to having an accident, even if he wet himself on purpose, he would admit it. So why not this time? "Yeah..." Kris replied, defeated. There was no recovering from his brother's accusation. Kris could see his Dad was furious with this information. "What is up with this kid!? He uses his bed like his own personal toilet. This is insane!" Kevin thought. He was at his wits end with Kris's bed-wetting issue. They've talked about it hundreds of times, each one he claimed: "he didn't know what happened." "Dude! What happened?" Kevin was clearly irritated. "I don't know," Kris replied sheepishly. He really had no idea why he kept wetting the bed. He thought he did wake up in the middle of the night, but he couldn't dispute the fact that he woke up soaked, and covered in his own poop. "That's not acceptable." Kevin was livid at this point. He's had to buy several packs of underwear for Kris, each one to replace the pair he ruined from all his accidents. "I don't know why Daddy, I just didn't wake up." Kris sank in his chair slightly. He didn't know what to do or say. "Didn't wake up, huh? It sounds like he just didn't want to get up. How can this kid be so lazy and okay with peeing himself?" Kevin couldn't stand Kris's behavior. "So instead, you thought you'd lie about it and say you 'used the bathroom'?" Kevin wanted the truth out of his son. He wanted him to see the error of his ways, and that lying about it was wrong. He should know better. He needs to know better. Unsure how to answer, Kris just sat there in silence. *sigh* "Fine, let's go clean it up. You're going to watch how this is done. I'm sick of cleaning your bed for you. You're not a toddler anymore, and I'm too old for this." Kevin instructed Kris "Okay." Kris knew he was in trouble. But he didn't know what to do. It's not like he meant to poop himself in bed. All he knew was his dad was mad, and to not make things worse if he could avoid it. Chapter 3: The clean-up "Strip your bed. Everything needs to come off of it to clean up this mess." Kevin instructed his son. He left to get the spot shampooer from the cleaning closet, while Kris began to pull off his wet and soiled bedding. He felt a small tear forming in his eye. He never meant to make a mess; he didn't want this to be a part of his life, but it seemed like he had no choice in the matter. He felt completely humiliated at the situation he found himself in. That dream felt so real; he was positive he made it to the bathroom. "Did you get everything off?" Kevin spoke, breaking Kris's train of thought as he returned with the shampooer. "Yes, sir." Kris wanted to be as respectful towards his Dad as he could. Maybe, if he were lucky, his Dad wouldn't be any harder on him than he already was. "Good, now come here and watch how you get this thing ready." Kevin set the shampooer on the floor, placing the cleaning solution next to it. He didn't want to keep doing this, and after throwing out his old mattress, he didn't want to buy a new one either. Kris walked over to his Dad, standing next to him as his Dad poured the cleaner into the shampooer. "Only fill it to this line with the cleaner. The rest is warm water," Kevin instructed. "I don't want to have to keep doing this." Kris stood there in silence, slightly nodding at his Dad's words. "When will you grow up and stop peeing in your bed?" Kevin asked rhetorically. He knew Kris wasn't going to reply, and even if he did, it would just make him mad. Again, Kris didn't reply. How could he respond? It's not something he is in control of. *Sigh* "I guess that was more of a rhetorical question anyway. Alright, stay here and watch." Kevin positioned Kris in the doorway of his bedroom. He still had a rough line of sight but couldn't see too much of what his Dad was doing. "You really did a number on it this time. Not only did you soak it, but you managed to smear your poop so much it seeped through the sheets and onto the mattress." It was clear to see the look of disgust on Kevin's face. Kris felt embarrassed at his Dad's remark. He was used to feeling embarrassed whenever they talked about his accidents, but hearing his Dad's words while watching him clean up after his mess only made him want to hide behind the door frame. "I'm sorry," Kris said sorrowfully, looking down at his feet. "Sorry for what? Treating your bed like it's your own personal toilet?" Kevin snapped back, pausing his efforts to clean up the mattress. There was nothing he felt Kris could say that would make things better. Kris had no reply. He just stared at his Dad. He knew he couldn't say anything. He never intended to wet his bed; he never thought of it as a toilet, but there was no way his Dad would believe him. Not when he was mad like this. Five minutes into the cleaning process, Kris noticed his Dad had shifted focus from where most of the damage was done to a more whole-bed approach. Kris felt a little relief that this soon would be behind them. However, he also noticed that he had a growing pressure building up in his bladder. He needed to pee soon. He didn't want to interupt his Dad, but he also didn't want to stand here, bored, forever needing to pee. "Daddy?" Kris spoke up over the noise of the shampooer. "What?" Kevin switched off the machine to listen to what his son had to say. His tone made it clear he was still angry. "Can I go to the bathroom?" Kris asked sheepishly. He wanted to get out of this, but more importantly, he wanted to relieve himself. "Really? No apology, just asking to go to the bathroom after what you did to your bed?" Kevin thought to himself, upset at the thought that his son just wanted to get out of watching him clean up his mess. "Why don't you just go in your bed? After all, you seem to think it's a bathroom anyway." Kevin snapped back at his son in frustration. He couldn't believe he had the guts to try and get out of taking responsibility for ruining his bed. Kris wasn't sure what to do. He stood there frozen, afraid that he would just make things worse. He could do what his Dad told him, but that didn't make sense. His Dad was cleaning his bed, so he couldn't use it. Even if he did, he would be mortified to do so. He wanted to use the toilet. His other option was just to stand there waiting for his Dad to change his mind. Hopefully, he would. Each second there was silence between them felt like an eternity. The longer he waited to reply, the more likely he would make his Dad angrier. Trying to avoid making his Dad further upset only made this decision and his dad's comment all the harder. What is the right decision? Is there a right decision? "He's cleaning my bed. I can't go in it. Should I pee my pants instead?" Kris thought, torn on what he should do, not wanting to say a single word as that might upset his dad even more. "Well?!" his dad asked angrily. "You're just trying to get out of watching how to clean this up. Either hold it until we are done or pee your pants like the baby you've been acting like." Kevin had enough at this point after years of trying to get him dry during the night. His occasional daytime accidents didn't help. Especially since it was done on purpose each time. When confronted about it, he would admit he peed or pooped his pants on purpose either because he didn't want to stop playing or to try to get his siblings in trouble. It might have been a while since the last time that happened, but it felt like it was yesterday with all of his nighttime accidents. Kris blushed. Kyle calling him a baby was rude, but he could brush it off. Hearing it come from his Dad stung a little harder. He hoped he could hold it, but with all of the embarrassment and pressure from his dad, he wasn't sure. He felt he had to pee pretty bad, but was that because he did, or was it because he was trying to find a reason to avoid his dad for a little while? Kevin climbed off the ladder rather than starting to get back to cleaning. Kris felt his heart skip a beat as his Dad approached with the shampooer. "I need to empty this thing." He held up the shampooer. Kris could see the dirty tank on the shampooer; its water looked yellowy brown. He hadn't realized that his accidents had caused that much damage. "Stay here. You are not to leave this spot until I get back," Kevin instructed his son. "Okay," Kris replied. He wanted to follow his Dad, taking the chance to go pee. He was trying his best to hide the fact that he was starting to do a little potty dance. If his Dad had noticed, it would only make things worse and annoy him even more. Kevin left the room, leaving Kris alone with his thoughts. None of the other kids came over to check on him. Even having a conversation with Kris might have caused their Dad to get more upset, and no one wants to get switched. Just the thought of the plastic rod being used to spank them, was enough to send a shiver down their spines. Kris felt a huge pressure lift from his shoulders. His Dad's exit from the room gave him the chance to breathe. Kris wasn't sure if he was going to be punished or not today for what happened or if this was going to be the worst of it. All he knew was the sooner this could be over, the better. "Alright, this should be the last batch. Do you want to do it this time?" Kevin asked as he walked back into the room. Hoping his son would take responsibility this time. "Can I use the bathroom first?" Kris asked. He felt he wouldn't be able to hold on too much longer. He wasn't sure why his bladder was acting up so much, he just knew that he had to go, and he didn't want to shampoo his bed. *Sigh* "You're just trying to get out of doing work again. No. You can hold it until we are done. This will only take a few more minutes; wait here and watch." Kevin wasn't buying the fact that his son had to use the bathroom. He noticed his "potty dance" but wasn't buying that it was real. Kevin climbed back up the ladder to Kris's bed and started shampooing again. "I don't know if I can hold it much longer," Kris thought. Kris was doing his best to hold it in, he didn't want to do a potty dance, but he couldn't help himself. He placed his hand between his legs, trying to hold it in. Kevin was doing his best to ignore it. He knew if he addressed it, he would lose it, blowing his top off and yelling at Kris. He didn't want to do that, he was trying to not be a jerk, but the situation was really pushing his limits. Kris wasn't hopping from foot to foot but was shifting his weight from foot to foot now and then. Just enough to try and help, but not enough to become annoying. Kris kept trying his best, but after several minutes he reached the breaking point. He felt a small squirt of pee make its way to his pants. Dampening his underwear. It hadn't leaked through to his pants, but he knew he couldn't take it anymore. Another spurt quickly followed; afraid he was going to wet himself; Kris spoke up. Asking one more time would be better than just wetting himself in front of his Dad. "Daddy!" Kris shouted over the shampooer so his dad could hear him. "What now!?!" Kevin shouted back at his son as he turned off the shampooer. The pure anger on his Dad's face and the tone of voice used, full of anger and frustration sent a shiver down Kris's spine. It was too much for him. He was so scared; he lost his ability to speak, and... *hiss* He lost his control and started peeing his pants uncontrollably. "Dude!" Kevin shouted, "You've got to be kidding me. What are you two?!" Kevin lost it at this point. He quickly climbed down the ladder and walked over to his son. With how angry he was, he looked like he was ten feet tall and could bend a building in half if he wanted to. He grabbed Kris by the wrist and started dragging him toward the bathroom. Kris felt the tight grip on his wrist. He stumbled here and there, trying to keep up with his dad as he was pulled along. Kris felt tears rolling down his cheeks. He had no idea what would happen now. All he knew was this was the maddest he had ever seen his dad so far. "That's it, I've had enough. Fine! You want to pee yourself like a baby. You'll wear a diaper like one, too!" Kevin's shouting was heard throughout the whole house while he pulled Kris toward the bathroom. Kris's eyes were huge hearing this. His Dad threatened to put him in diapers before, but this was the first time it seemed like he was serious about getting them. Chapter 4: To the Store "Take a shower and get yourself cleaned up," Kevin told Kris, slightly tossing him into the bathroom. He felt furious that Kris would pee his pants like that. Kevin closed the door behind him, giving Kris some time to collect himself and clean up. "Unbelievable. He peed his pants. What is wrong with him? Yeah, he said he had to go. I bet he peed himself on purpose, hoping to get out of needing to finish cleaning his bed." Kevin's thoughts ran wild. He knew he was angry and likely wasn't thinking straight, but he followed through with what he told his kids. If they were throwing a fit at the store, they'd leave everything behind and go home until they learned to behave. He wanted them to learn that their word is their bond. Knowing he spoke out of anger didn't change the fact that he said he would get Kris diapers. Kris felt devastated. He looked at himself in the mirror, seeing the wet patch running down the front of his pants. He never felt more embarrassed in his life. He had wet his pants a few times after potty training, but that was either in the snow so no one could tell or when he didn't want to stop playing. This was the first time he accidentally wet himself in a long time. His Dad looked so angry. He'd never seen his Dad like that before. All he could hope for now was that the time it took for him to take a shower would be enough for his dad to calm down. "Kyle, go grab some clothes for your brother," Kevin spoke coldly. He wasn't going to let this instance with Kris affect the way he treated the others, but he also knew they needed to leave sooner. The quicker they all got ready, the better. "Girls, could you get the Bibles ready? We're heading to Church a little early today. We need to make a stop first." "Okay, Daddy!" both girls replied, quickly getting up from the couch and preparing for Church. Their family attended a small home-based church with about five families. They found that there was more community that way. Church service started at 11 a.m. on Sundays, and it was currently 9:10 am. The drive usually only took 30 minutes. Giving them only 30 minutes or so to shop if they left by 9:30 or 10. "Kris, you better hurry up with that shower. We're leaving for Church in 30 minutes. If you're not out in 15, I'll come in there turn off the hot water," Kevin said, trying to incentivize him. Kris quickly hopped into the shower and gave himself a quick but thorough cleaning He didn't know how long it took, all he knew was his Dad hadn't came in. So it must have been under 15 minutes. Stepping out of the shower, Kris heard his brother, Kyle, knock on the door. "I got you a change of clothes." "Thanks, be there in a second." Kris felt grateful that his brother had gotten him some clothes to change into. He quickly dried himself off, and opened the door a crack to grab the clothes. Luckily for him, it looked like Kyle had picked something he would enjoy wearing. Kris got dressed and sat on the toilet for a few moments, trying to calm down from the craziness this day turned out to be. Kris's moment of peace was short-lived as he heard another knock on the door. "Don't forget to use the bathroom before we leave. I don't want you peeing yourself while we are at the store." Kevin spoke briefly on the other side of the door. He wanted to hit the road soon. He always hated it when they were late. In his mind, if you're on time, you're late. "I will," Kris felt numb to his Dad's remark, already feeling destroyed for the day. The jabs felt like nothing; he was already miserable, and no one could make him feel any worse. He flipped up the lid on the toilet and tried to get anything and everything out. But nothing came out except for a few small farts. Not wanting to delay them, he quickly finished up and got ready to leave for Church. Kris opened the bathroom door and looked around, trying to see if his Dad was around. Not seeing any sight of him, he ran over to his mom. "Why are we going to the store before Church? I thought shopping was next week?" Kris hoped the reasoning wasn't what he thought it was. "I don't know, bud. Dad wants to make a quick stop before we get to Church this time," Kim lied. She knew that Kevin finally lost it and wanted to get Kris diapers, but she didn't have the heart to tell him. She secretly hoped that Kevin would just drop the subject but knew that wasn't likely to happen. Kris knew he was on the smaller side for his age, weighing only 46 lb. and measuring 3ft 8 inches. He was mad that he got placed back in a booster seat; now, he and Sam were both stuck in them. For a short while, he was able to go without them, finally feeling like the older brother to his sister, despite his accidents. The roll back to a booster seat, was a huge shot to his ego. The laws had changed to be based on weight or height limits instead of age, so he had no choice in the matter, yet another thing stolen from him. With everyone ready, the family started to pile into the car. Kris crawled into the back seat next to his younger sister, Sam. Even though he often had trouble buckling himself in, he could still manage it himself. "Everyone buckled?" Kevin asked from the driver's seat. "Yes," all the kids replied. Kevin was happy that all the kids managed to get buckled and settled in without issues for a change. He felt a small smile forming on his face. "Man, if only they behaved this well all the time," Kevin thought, but he knew they were only behaving because he was angry. The drive to the store was uneventful, which shocked Kevin. Normally, they have some type of argument, but it was total peace back there for a change. Kris sat in the back, trying to stay calm, but his nerves were getting the best of him. He didn't want to disappoint his dad or cause any more trouble. He just hoped that everything would be okay. Kevin pulled into a parking spot at the megastore. Kris tried to keep his anxiety in check as he unbuckled and made his way out of the car, following his family into the store. He knew that his dad was probably going to buy diapers for him. "Kyle, could you grab a cart for us, please?" Kevin asked, his tone softened. The drive over was enough of a break to take off the edge. Kyle wasted no time grabbing the cart and quickly ran back over with it. Kris followed his Dad and family into the store. He kept his eyes down, hoping no one would notice him. He felt small and vulnerable, like a little kid. He noticed that they were heading straight toward the baby section. His heart raced as his worst fear was becoming a reality. They were really going to buy diapers for him. He felt a lump form in his throat as they approached the diaper aisle. "Daddy, I don't need diapers," Kris said, his voice shaking a little. "Sorry, bud, I told you we would get them. Besides, your actions lately would say otherwise." Kevin replied, trying to sound gentle. "They'll be for you to wear at night, just in case. None of us want to keep cleaning your bed." Kris felt his face turn red. He didn't want to wear diapers like a baby. He knew he was a big kid. "Okay, let's see what we have here," Kevin began scanning the shelves, trying to find out which ones would fit him. He picked out a few different options. He found some nighttime pull-ups and some size 7 diapers that looked like they might do the trick, even if it was just to scare him into behaving better. "These should do the trick," Kevin handed Kris each box and package from the shelves he wanted to buy. He kept the selection semi-limited, only grabbing three different styles. Kris saw his sisters giggle slightly as he placed the box of size 7 diapers into the cart. He felt tears forming in his eyes. He didn't want to wear diapers. He wanted to be a big boy like his siblings. He knew that his dad was doing what he thought was best for him. Even if it made Kris feel embarrassed and small. As they checked out and headed back to the car, Kris kept his head down, hoping that no one would notice the boxes of diapers in their cart. He felt ashamed and humiliated. He knew that his dad loved him, but days like today made it a little hard for him to be close to him. He tried to focus on the thought of playing with his friends when they got to Church, but knowing that the diapers were easily visible in the back of their Suburban made him feel nervous that someone would see it. Chapter 5: Stressed Out Kris tried to keep his emotions under control as they pulled up to the home where their Church was held. It was a small, cozy place with a white picket fence and a large backyard. Kris was relieved to see that all of the other families were already there. There was no way anyone would see the diapers then, as they were the furthest away from the house at this point. He had a feeling his Dad was upset that they were late, but he couldn't see any signs if he was or not. Kris grabbed his things, including his Dad's bible, racing his younger sister down the stairs around the side of the house. They had a friendly competition between them over who could get into the house the fastest. They always had to slow down slightly as they approached the sliding glass door, not wanting to damage it or the host family's home. Entering the house, they set their bibles on the seats. They wanted to play with the other kids, but before they got the chance, they heard the other parents call them back to get ready for service to start. Kris felt disappointed; he had hoped he would have gotten a chance to play a little bit, at least before service started. His family joined them shortly after the kids returned and took their seats. Kris wanted to be frustrated, but he knew he was the cause of their lateness. With everyone in their seats, the service started. Kris's heart sank as they took prayer request for the week. He couldn't believe his ears when his Dad asked for them to pray about Kris's bedwetting problem. Kris wanted to sink away in his seat, to just disappear. One of his friends at Church knew about his issue, but that was because they had sleepovers all the time. Out side of him, he didn't think any of the other kids knew about it. He had to fight his emotions to just run away and hide, as he heard some of the other kids giggle, quickly being hushed by their parents. Kris knew he could do nothing about the situation. He tried to bury his face into his bible, and song book every chance he got. He followed along with the lesson like he always did. Zoning out mostly, he joined, singing along with the songs, but everything else felt like a bore. Before he knew it, the service was over, and the families were chatting about their week. It was one of the things they did to connect a little bit more. Kris both enjoyed and hated this part. He counted how many families were left before they were finally done. But every time it got to them in the past, he would get excited. He loved it when his parents talked about him and his siblings. They normally just talk about the good highlights, which always makes him feel special. He felt his anxiety rise as his Dad started to talk about their week. He was worried that he would talk about his bed wetting again. He was shocked that his Dad hand't brought it up again. Kris was relieved that service was finally over, but he felt tired. Everything was stressing him out, and the boredom of service didn't help. He wanted to just leave and go home, forgetting this nightmare ever happened. Unfortunately for him, his parents wanted to stick around for a while, chatting with the other adults. Kris began panicking. Would the other kids pick on him for wetting the bed? Would any of them find out about the diapers? He couldn't stop thinking about the box of diapers in the car. He felt embarrassed and ashamed as if he was somehow less of a person because he needed them. "Hey Kris! You wanna come play with us?" Breaking from his thoughts, he was hesitant, worried they might just want to pick on him. Play house or something and make him the baby. Kris looked at his friend, who had broken him out of his worries. It was Ben. Ben had already known about his accidents, so there was no way he would be planning something. Pushing his worries aside, Kris ran over to play with his friend for a while, distracting himself. Kris felt normal as he played with the other kids. No one said anything or even implied anything about his bed-wetting. He thought one of his siblings would have said something, but it seemed like they were content just having fun with the other kids. "Time to clean up." Kris heard his Mom call down the hallway. He felt bummed that they couldn't play longer but was happy he at least got a chance to have some fun before they had to leave. He grabbed his things and his Dad's bible, just like when he came in. Walking out the door and heading back up to the car was less of a race. Kris suddenly felt his Dad's hand on his shoulder, standing behind him. "You okay, bud?" He asked reassuringly. His Dad wasn't angry anymore. Kris could see a genuine interest in him, and how he was doing. Kris nodded, but he wasn't feeling okay at all. He felt ashamed for needing diapers, and he was sure that everyone knew it. Kevin placed his hand on Kris's back and gently nudged him on. "Come on, let's go home,". Kris climbed into the backseat of the car, feeling small and defeated as his eyes made contact with the box of diapers in the back. He buckled himself in and watched as his family got settled in the front. They drove away from Church. Kris couldn't shake the feeling that he was different from everyone else. He didn't want to be a burden, but he couldn't help feeling like he was. Kevin glanced back at Kris in the rearview mirror. "Hey, I know this is tough," he started. "But you did great at Church today. We'll get this bedwetting thing under control in no time, okay?" Kris didn't respond. He just looked out the window, trying to hold back tears. He knew that this wasn't going to go away overnight. He wanted it to, but he had no control over the situation. Kris was glad when they finally got home. He took his bible inside. He thought his parents were going to make him take the diapers in the house as well, or take them upstairs, but they hadn't said anything. Exhausted from the lack of sleep and from the emotional turmoil of the day. Kris decided he was going to take a nap. He normally didn't like taking a nap, not even in the car, but today. He needed it. He made his way upstairs, and climbed up into bed. His mattress was still slightly damp from cleaning it. Not wanting to get cold, he grabbed an extra blanket he kept in their closet, and placed it down on the mattress. He lay there, staring up at his ceiling. He had posters up for different events they went to. He felt lost, and alone. Like no other kid knew what it was like to be like him. He felt he was the only one in the world with these issues. But, as he lay there, he remembered that there are millions of other kids all around the world. There had to be other kids like him. He knew there was no way he was actually alone. Even with how his Dad acted, he knew he still loved him. Slowly, he started to feel a little better. He knew that things wouldn't be easy, but he also knew that he had his family to help him through. He closed his eyes, tired of thinking, tired of remembering, tired from being tired, and slowly drifted off to sleep. Little did he know, it was a bad idea to have fallen asleep... Chapter 6: Not Again… Kris shifted in his bed, slowly waking up from his nap. Stretching his arms up after getting some much-needed shuteye, he froze, reality shattering in with the awareness of another bedwetting episode. "Not again," Kris thought to himself. The familiar scent of his embarrassment was in the air. He climbed off his ladder, connected to his top bunk, and over to his dresser after yet another accident. Trying to hide his shame. "This is the third time today." Kris thought with defeat. "This isn't fair; I don't want to wear diapers." Kris opened his dresser drawer to get a new pair of underwear and clean pants. "You can't be serious," He whispered while looking through the drawers, franticly looking for some fresh underwear and pants, only to find none. Not even the pair of pants he usually doesn't wear. "Where are they?" Kris changed his focus to the dirty laundry, but there was nothing there either. Kris begins to tear up. "No. It's not fair. Where are they? I can't even find pajama pants." While Kris was sleeping, Kim asked Kyle to grab all his pants and underwear. This way, if he had an accident, he wouldn't be able to hide and lie about it. Feeling flustered on what to do, Kris stood there, contemplating the next steps. The thought of going downstairs in his soaked pants made his stomach churn with embarrassment. The alternative, staying upstairs to avoid the potential judgment from his family, seemed equally daunting. It would only be a matter of time before someone came up to check on him; then what would he do? After an internal debate, Kris took a deep breath and decided to face the consequences. He carefully headed down the stairs, each step accompanied by the hushed rustle of fabric. As he approached the bottom, a knot of anxiety tightened in his chest. Kris's older brother, Kyle, was in the living room with the rest of the family, engrossed in the TV. As Kris cautiously emerged, Kyle's eyes widened, and a mischievous grin played on his lips. "Hey, Kris! Nice pants! Did you have a little accident?" Kyle called out, his voice carrying through the room. A flush of embarrassment painted Kris's cheeks as he attempted to play it cool, doing his best to shield his pants from prying eyes. The living room fell silent, the TV momentarily forgotten as the family turned their attention to Kris's descent. "Seriously, Kris? Did you pee yourself?" Tammi, his older sister, chimed in with a teasing tone. Kris winced but nodded reluctantly, "Yeah, okay, I did. Can we not make a big deal out of it?" The silence lingered briefly before erupting into laughter and an onslaught of teasing from the family. "Dude! Did you forget how to use the bathroom or something?" Kevin, his father, spoke up, feeling frustrated. Kyle added, "Good thing we got you those diapers, Kris! Looks like you can use one right about now." "No..." Kris began, his voice trailing as he realized he had no ground to stand on with his current state. His shoulders slumped in defeat. His attempt to argue back was halted by the reality of his soaked pants and the amused expressions of his family. He shot a glare at Kyle, who was reveling in the moment. Sensing Kris's distress, Kim stepped forward; concern etched across her face. "Come on, Kris. Let's get you cleaned up." She motioned for him to follow her. As they retreated to the bathroom, Kris couldn't help but complain, "Where did all of my pants go? I couldn't find anything!" Kim sighed, understanding the frustration in Kris's voice. "I asked Kyle to gather your clothes, sweetie. These accidents are just something we're going to have to work through together. Hiding them won't help." Kris shot back, "But it's embarrassing! I don't want everyone knowing!" Kim knelt to Kris's eye level, her tone soft but firm. "Honey, we're a family. We support each other. You're not alone in this; we're here to help you. Now, let's focus on cleaning you up, and then we can talk about how to make things a bit easier for you, okay?" Kris simply nodded, still having a heavy heart. As Kim started helping Kris change into dry clothes, she suggested, "Maybe, for now, you could try wearing one of the diapers we got. It might help avoid these situations, and you'll know what it'll feel like later tonight." Kris's face scrunched up with reluctance. "A diaper? Mom, I don't want to wear diapers. I'm not a baby!" Kim looked at Kris, her eyes filled with empathy. "I know it's not ideal, sweetheart, but it could be a temporary solution while we work through this. You're not a baby; it's about finding a way to make things a bit easier for you. What do you think?" Kris hesitated, conflicted by the idea of wearing a diaper. He didn't want to give in to the teasing from his siblings, especially Kyle's recent comment. The thought of it made him feel small and helpless. "I don't know, Mom. I just don't want everyone to think I'm a baby," Kris muttered, looking down at the floor. Kim sighed, continuing to help Kris change into dry clothes. She spoke gently, "Kris, I understand this is hard for you, but wearing a diaper doesn't make you a baby. It's just a temporary measure to help you through a challenging time. Let's try it for now, and we'll work together to find a better solution." Kris remained resistant, his brows furrowed in frustration. "But Mom, I really don't want to. It's embarrassing, and Kyle just made that comment about diapers. I don't want to prove him right." "I know, Kris, but we need to find a way to manage this. The diaper is just a tool, and I promise we'll keep working on a more permanent solution. It's not about proving anyone right; it's about taking care of yourself." "I can't," Kris protested, his voice shaky. "I won't wear a diaper." Kim looked at Kris with a mix of empathy and determination. "Kris, I need you to understand that this is for your own comfort and well-being. We're a team, and as a team, we need to make decisions that are best for everyone. It's not just about what you want right now; it's about finding a way for all of us to get through this together." Kris sighed in frustration, feeling the weight of the situation. "Mom, I really can't." Kim, maintaining her resolve, looked directly into Kris's eyes. "Alright, Kris. I didn't want to do this, but if you don't wear the diaper willingly, I won't be able to give you any pants, and you'll have to go out with just the diaper on. It's your choice, sweetheart. Will you wear the diaper willingly or choose the second option?" Kris hesitated, realizing that his mom wasn't going to back down. Chapter 7: The Reveal Kris stood there, his mind swirling with conflicting emotions. On one hand, he dreaded the idea of wearing a diaper, feeling like it would only magnify his embarrassment. On the other hand, the thought of not being able to wear pants and still needing to wear a diaper felt unfair. After a moment of tense silence, Kim broke the standoff with a gentle yet firm voice. "I understand this is hard for you, but I need you to choose. Will you wear the diaper willingly, or do we go with the second option?" Kris hesitated, feeling the weight of his decision bearing down on him. Finally, with a heavy sigh, he nodded. "Okay, Mom. I'll wear it." Kim's face softened into a small smile of relief. "Thank you, Kris. I know this isn't easy for you, but I promise we'll work through this together." She reached over to the sink, where a package of pull-up diapers lay. "Now, there are two designs for you to choose from." Holding out the two different designs for him to see. "There's the Hulk, and the other is radioactive. Which one do you want?" Kris glanced at the designs, feeling a glimmer of amusement amidst his discomfort. "Um, I guess...the Hulk one." Kim nodded, setting aside the radioactive design. "Great choice! Let's get you changed into this; then, we can join everyone out in the living room. Dad has some exciting news he wants to share with everyone." As Kris pulled up the diaper, he couldn't help but notice how different it felt compared to his usual underwear. It was thicker and bulkier, and the sensation of it hugging his waist felt strange and unfamiliar. Despite his reservations, he found a small sense of relief in knowing that he would at least have a clean pair of pants to wear over it. Once he was dressed, Kim knelt to his level, her expression full of warmth and encouragement. "How does it feel? Is it comfortable?" Kris hesitated, searching for the right words. "It's...weird. But I guess it's not too bad." Kim smiled, relieved that Kris had agreed to wear the diaper. "That's good to hear. I'm sure it'll feel more comfortable as you get used to it." She handed him a pair of pants, and Kris eagerly slipped them on, grateful for the added layer of coverage. As he adjusted the waistband, he couldn't help but steal a glance at himself in the mirror, half expecting to see the diaper outline beneath the fabric. To his surprise, there was no obvious sign of the diaper's presence. It was hidden well under his pants. Kris felt a rush of relief wash over him, realizing that maybe this wouldn't be as bad as he had feared. Kim watched Kris with a knowing smile, seeing the relief wash over his face. She knew that Kris was still self-conscious about wearing the diaper, but she hoped that with time, he would come to see it as just another part of his routine. As they left the bathroom, Kim lightly patted Kris on the butt, a gesture of encouragement and support. "You're doing great, Kris. Now, let's go see what exciting news Dad has for us." As Kris walked ahead of his mom towards the living room, Kim couldn't help but notice the slight outline of the diaper beneath his pants. It was subtle, barely noticeable to anyone who wasn't looking for it, but to Kim, it was a stark reminder of the challenges Kris was facing. She hoped that none of the other kids would notice. The last thing Kris needed was more teasing and embarrassment from his siblings, especially after Kyle's comment about him needing a diaper now. Kim's heart ached for her son, knowing how much he dreaded being the center of attention for something he couldn't control. As they approached the living room, Kris's steps slowed slightly, his worry noticeable in the way he glanced around nervously, waiting for his mom to catch up. Kim could sense his fears of his siblings' reactions. Sure enough, as they entered the room, Kris's fears were realized. Tammi and Kyle were sitting on the couch, their eyes lighting up with mischief as they spotted Kris. "Hey, look who's here! It's diaper boy!" Kyle exclaimed, a smirk playing on his lips. Kris's heart sank at the sound of Kyle's taunting voice. He felt a surge of frustration and embarrassment, knowing that his siblings were already making fun of him. "Knock it off, Kyle," Kris retorted, his voice tinged with irritation. "It's not funny." Tammi joined in with a snicker, "Yeah, I guess he's officially a baby now, huh?" "I'm not a baby!" Kris retorted, his voice trembling slightly with frustration. "I just...I had an accident, okay?" But Kyle and Tammi seemed unfazed, continuing to taunt Kris with smirks and snide remarks. "Aw, poor baby Kris," Kyle taunted, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Need mommy to change your diaper?" Tammi chimed in, "Yeah, maybe we should start calling you Baby Kris from now on!" Kris felt a surge of anger boiling within him, his fists clenching even tighter as he struggled to maintain his composure. He wanted to lash out, to scream and shout at his siblings for their cruelty. But deep down, he knew that wouldn't solve anything. Instead, he took a deep breath, forcing himself to stay calm despite the overwhelming urge to retaliate. "You guys are jerks," he muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible. As Kris fought to control his emotions, Kevin's voice boomed from across the room, cutting through the tension like a knife. "Enough!" His tone was sharp, his frustration evident as he glared at Kyle and Tammi. Kris looked up, relief flooding through him at the sight of his father stepping in. Kevin's eyes narrowed as he addressed his other children. "That was too far. Kyle, Tammi, apologize to your brother. Now." Kyle and Tammi exchanged guilty glances, their smirks fading as they realized the severity of their father's tone. "Sorry, Kris," they mumbled in unison, their voices barely above a whisper, gazing down, unwilling to look at him face to face. Kevin's stern reprimand seemed to deflate the tension in the room, and Kris let out a silent sigh of relief as his siblings begrudgingly offered their apologies. It was a small victory, but at least for now, the teasing had stopped. "Alright, now that is behind us," Kevin declared, his voice firm but calm. "I have some exciting news to share with all of you." Kris's ears perked up at the mention of exciting news, momentarily distracted from the lingering discomfort of the earlier confrontation. He glanced at his father, curiosity sparking in his eyes. Kevin's expression softened into a warm smile as he gestured towards the envelope in his hand. "Well, I ran into an old friend of mine the other day, and he offered us something pretty special." He paused for dramatic effect, relishing in the anticipation building among his children. "Tickets to Disney World." The words hung in the air, eliciting gasps of astonishment and excitement from Kris and his siblings alike. Kris's eyes widened in disbelief, his heart racing with anticipation at the thought of visiting the magical world of Disney. "Really? We're going to Disney World?" Kris exclaimed, his voice tinged with excitement. Kevin nodded, his smile widening at his children's enthusiastic reactions. "That's right. We leave in two weeks." Kris could hardly contain his excitement, his mind buzzing with visions of thrilling rides and beloved characters. He glanced at his siblings, seeing the same spark of excitement mirrored in their eyes. Tammi let out a squeal of delight, imagining herself posing with her favorite princesses. Kyle grinned from ear to ear, eager to experience Disney World for the first time. Even Sam, being oddly quiet this whole time, jumped about with excitement. As the initial shock wore off, the room erupted into a frenzy of excited chatter and planning. Kevin watched with a sense of satisfaction, grateful for the opportunity to create cherished memories with his family. But amidst the excitement, Kris couldn't shake being nervous about wearing diapers at night now. The thought of exploring Disney World with his secret being left at the hotel for anyone to find weighs heavily on his mind. What if someone found them? Would his friends back at home find out? What would others think of him? Nevertheless, as he watched his family eagerly discussing plans and packing lists, Kris couldn't help but feel excited. This would be the first family vacation they have gone on, and to Disney World, no less! With that thought in mind, Kris was swept away in the excitement of the impending adventure, determined to make the most of every magical moment at the happiest place on earth. Chapter 8: Night One As dinner time approached, Kris's stomach churned with a mix of excitement and anxiety. The smell of his mother's cooking filled the air, giving him a temporary sense of peace. He took his seat at the table, feeling the soft padding under his butt as he sat on the hard wooden chair. It was both comfortable, and awkward having this newfound softness added. Shortly after, his siblings gathered around as they eagerly anticipated their meal. "So, Kris," Tammi began, her tone teasing as she shot him a mischievous grin. "Do you think you'll be able to handle all the excitement at Disney World without having any accidents?" Kris felt a flush of embarrassment creep up his cheeks at Tammi's remark, his heart sinking as he braced himself for another round of teasing from his siblings. Before he could respond, Kyle chimed in with a smirk, "Yeah, I heard some of those rides can be pretty intense. Are you sure you won't need a diaper change halfway through?" Kris clenched his jaw, his fists tightening as he fought to maintain his composure. He desperately wanted to sink beneath the table, away from the prying eyes and taunting remarks of his siblings. But despite his frustration, Kris knew that retaliating would only fuel their teasing further. So, he took a deep breath, forcing himself to plaster on a fake smile as he replied, "Ha-ha, very funny, guys. I'll be fine, thank you very much." His words sounded weak even to his ears, but Kris refused to let his siblings see how much their teasing truly affected him. Instead, he focused on his dinner, silently praying for the conversation to shift away from his bedwetting struggles. "That's enough, you two!" Kevin's voice is firm and authoritative. "I just told you two to knock it off in the living room a minute ago. If you keep doing this, you'll get a spanking." His siblings fell silent under their father's stern gaze, and Kris breathed a small sigh of relief. He appreciated his dad's intervention, even if it was a temporary relief from their teasing. With the topic changed, the family was able to enjoy the rest of dinner without incident. Despite the anxiety bubbling in Kris's stomach, he managed to put on a brave face and join in the conversation, even mustering a few laughs at his siblings' jokes that weren't about him for a change. Once dinner ended, Kim instructed Kris and Sam to help clear the table. Kris nodded as he gathered up the empty plates. Sam skipped over to him, a cheerful smile lighting up her face as she grabbed a stack of dishes. "Come on, Kris! Let's race to see who can finish first!" she exclaimed, her enthusiasm infectious as she ran towards the kitchen. Kris chuckled, the tension easing slightly as he followed his younger sister's lead. He focused on the task at hand, determined to prove that he could handle the simplest of chores and beat his little sister. As they worked, Kris felt a familiar pressure building in his bladder. He glanced toward the bathroom, noting his need to go, but he also knew that helping his mom with the chores was important. Ignoring the discomfort, he continued to clear the table. But as the minutes passed, the urge to use the bathroom became too strong to ignore. Kris excused himself, intending to quickly relieve himself before returning to help Sam. However, as he made his way toward the bathroom, Sam's voice rang out behind him, her tone accusatory. "Hey! Where do you think you're going? We're supposed to be cleaning up together!" Kris paused, turning to face his sister with a sheepish expression. "I just need to use the bathroom real quick. I'll be right back." But Sam wasn't convinced, her brow furrowing in suspicion. "Mom! Dad! Kris isn't helping!" she called out, her voice carrying through the house. Kris's heart sank as he watched his parents enter the room, their expressions questioning. "I just need to use the bathroom real quick." He told them, hoping they would understand. Kim's face softened with understanding, but Kevin's expression remained stern. "Alright. Hurry up and come back to help," he instructed, his tone leaving no room for argument. With a nod of gratitude, Kris rushed to the bathroom, relief flooding through him as he used the bathroom. But even as he relieved himself, he couldn't shake the sting of embarrassment at being accused of shirking his responsibilities by his younger sister. While washing his hands, he couldn't help but notice that the pack of nighttime diapers that were in here earlier was gone, nowhere to be seen. Even looking under the sink and trying to find them, nada, they were gone. As Kris returns to help Sam with the dishes, he tries to push aside the embarrassment of the earlier incident. However, unbeknownst to him, his attempt to discreetly readjust his pants wasn't as successful as he hoped. The diaper's edge peeked out from the waistband, visible to any onlookers. While walking back from the bathroom and heading towards the kitchen, Kris could see his two older siblings out in the living room. Unwilling to make eye contact, he quickly rushed past to get back to help. Tammi and Kyle kept quiet, not wanting to test their dad, but looked at each other and gave a small snicker, seeing the diaper sticking out of the back of his pants. Back in the kitchen, Sam was absorbed in her task and didn't notice the diaper until she leaned over to place a plate on the counter. Her eyes widened in surprise as she caught a glimpse of the telltale edge. She straightened up, turning to Kris with a curious expression. "Hey, Kris," she whispered, a curious expression on her face. "Are you wearing a diaper?" Kris's heart skipped a beat, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment as he glanced around to ensure no one else heard. Then, checking his back, he noticed his pants were down slightly, showing it off. His cheeks were now burning with embarrassment. After hesitating for a moment, he nodded sheepishly. At the same time, pulling his pants back into place. "Yeah, I am," he admitted quietly, his voice barely above a whisper. Sam's eyes widened with surprise, but she quickly composed herself and leaned in closer, her voice barely a whisper, "Is it because of your accident earlier?" Kris nodded again, grateful for Sam's understanding and discretion. He didn't know how he would have handled it if she had teased him like his other siblings. "Don't worry," Sam whispered, her voice filled with innocence. "I won't tell anyone. It's our little secret." Kris's shoulders relaxed as he let out a sigh of relief. He knew he could trust Sam to keep his secret safe. With that weight lifted off his chest, he felt a newfound sense of comfort in their relationship. "Thanks," he whispered back, offering her a small but genuine smile. With the dishes cleared away, Kris and Sam joined the rest of their family in the living room. They settled down on the couch, enjoying the warmth and comfort of their home as they prepared for the rest of the evening. As they watched TV, Kris felt a sense of normalcy return, the tension from earlier dissipating with each passing moment. He chuckled at the antics of the characters on screen, feeling grateful for the distraction from his own worries. While relaxing, Kyle's voice interrupted his thoughts. "Hey, Kris," Kyle said, holding out a bowl of popcorn. "Want to share?" Kris hesitated momentarily; he hated when the kernels got stuck in his teeth. Despite the teasing from earlier, Kris knew his brother didn't actually dislike him. With a small smile, he nodded and grabbed a handful. "Thanks, Kyle," he said, his voice sincere as he passed the bowl back to his brother. Kyle grinned back at him, their tension easing as they shared a bowl of popcorn while watching TV to end the day. As the evening wore on, the family went about their usual routine. They took turns showering and getting ready for bed, the familiar rituals providing comfort and stability amidst the chaos of the day's struggles. As Kris made his way upstairs to prepare for bed, he couldn't shake off the lingering discomfort from the events of the day. Despite the break from his siblings' teasing, the memory of his exposed diaper and their whispered conversations still nagged at him. How could he be so careless? Entering his room, Kris approached his dresser, intending to retrieve his pajamas for the night. However, as he pulled open the drawers, his heart sank as he realized they were still empty. "Mom must still have them," Kris muttered, his frustration rising as he realized he would have to confront his mother about it. Taking a deep breath to steady his nerves, Kris made his way to his parent's room, his footsteps echoing softly in the quiet hallway. He paused outside the closed door, hesitating for a moment before mustering up the courage to knock. "Mom?" Kris called out tentatively, his voice barely above a whisper as he knocked. The door creaked open, revealing Kim's tired but welcoming smile as she greeted her son. "Hey there, bud. What's up?" Kris hesitated momentarily, "Um, Mom, I... I need some pajamas," he stammered, his gaze dropping to the floor in shame. His cheeks flushed with embarrassment at the fact that he needed to ask his mom for clothes. "Oh, honey, I'm so sorry," she said gently, her voice laced with regret. "I completely forgot to give them back to you. Here, let me get you a pair." Kim momentarily disappeared into the room before emerging with a pair of pajamas. She handed them to Kris, her smile apologetic as she met his gaze. "Here you go, sweetheart," she said softly. "I'm sorry for forgetting. You can wear these tonight," she said while handing Kris the only onesie pajama he still had left. Kris hardly ever wears it, as it's a bit itchy. But he isn't about to argue, it's been a long enough day as is. "Thank you." Kris accepted the pajamas with a grateful but exhausted smile. "Do you need a new diaper too?" Kris's eyes got huge; he wasn't expecting his mom to ask if he needed a diaper so casually. He hesitated, his stomach churning with discomfort. He glanced down at the clean diaper he was wearing, feeling a surge of embarrassment at the thought of his mom thinking he might have had an accident in it already. "N-no, I'm okay," he mumbled, his voice barely above a whisper. "This one's still clean." Kim nodded understandingly, though Kris could sense a hint of concern in her eyes. She didn't press the issue further, offering him a reassuring smile as she ushered him off to shower. "Alright, sweetheart. Just let me know if you need anything. Even if it's in the middle of the night and it leaks, okay?" she said gently, her hand resting on his shoulder comfortingly. The weight of his mother's words settled heavily on his shoulders. The idea of his diaper leaking in the middle of the night sent a shiver of anxiety down his spine. He nodded silently, unable to find his voice as he swallowed back his fears. "Okay, Mom," he finally managed to murmur, his voice barely audible as he forced a weak smile. Kim's expression softened, her hand giving his shoulder a gentle squeeze. "It's okay. Now go take your shower and get ready for bed. You'll feel better after a good night's rest," she encouraged. Kris nodded again, offering his mom a small but appreciative smile before stepping into the bathroom. As he closed the door behind him, he leaned heavily against the sink, his mind racing with worries and doubts. He couldn't shake off the worry about the possibility of his diaper leaking in the middle of the night. The thought of waking up in a wet bed, embarrassing himself further, sent a shiver down his spine. Pushing the thoughts to the side, Kris opted to get his shower done and over with. It's been a long day, and they have a trip in two weeks that he can't wait for. 13 nights until they leave. As he emerged from the shower, Kris wrapped himself in a towel, his thoughts consumed by the uncertainty of what lay ahead: would he have accidents at Disney World? Are the rides really scary? What will the plane ride be like? It's his first time, after all. He dried himself off mechanically, his movements automatic as he tried to push aside his fears. His fingers hesitated as he reached for his clothes, hovering uncertainly over the diaper. Did he really need to put it back on? Then he glanced at the onesie pajamas his mom had given him; why did she have to pick those of all the sets he had? Seeing the pair made him feel even more like a baby, a stark reminder of his vulnerability. With a heavy sigh, Kris reluctantly slipped into the diaper and his pajamas, feeling the scratchy fabric against his skin as he struggled to adjust to the annoying sensation. He couldn't shake off the feeling of being exposed and the helplessness of having his accidents and the solution to them on display for everyone to see. How did this day go so wrong? But despite his misgivings, Kris knew he had no choice but to soldier on. With a resigned sigh, he climbed up his ladder to his bunk upon reaching the top, a reminder from earlier in the day. No one cleaned up his accident from his nap. Kris hung his head low as he climbed back down his ladder to ask his mom for help yet again. "What's up, dude?" Kyle asked as he was crawling into his bottom bunk. "My bed is still wet from earlier," Kris responded, giving up on trying to hide anything at this point in the day. He just wanted to go to sleep and forget all about this day. "You didn't clean it up yet?" "No." "Dad just showed you how to earlier. Why didn't you just clean it up?" "I didn't think about it; I kind of forgot about it with everything that's happened today." "What's going on, you two? Lights should have been out by now?" Kevin came over to check in on his two boys. "Kris's bed is still wet from when he peed himself earlier today," Kyle told his dad nonchalantly. *Sigh* "Alright, grab the shampooer you're doing it this time." Kevin told Kris while looking annoyed but drained at the same time. Not nearly as angry as he saw him last time they cleaned his bed. Kris quickly left their room and went downstairs to get the shampooer from the laundry room. Luckily for him, it still had some cleaner in it from last time. "Do you remember how to use it?" "Yes, sir," Kris replied as he started up his ladder. "Good, hurry up and get it cleaned up. I'll be back in a minute with a towel you can put down and a new set of sheets." Kevin instructed Kris as he left the room. Tired and just wanting to be done with the day, Kris rushed in to clean the bed. Spraying down the cleaner, then using the nozzle to suck up the mucky yellow grime and bubbles laden in the fibers. The two scents swirled together, creating an unpleasant combination but leaving behind at least a milder scent on the bed. Once finished to the point where the bed was at least acceptable to lay in, he climbed down his ladder and set the shampooer to the side of their bed. He didn't want to return it downstairs. He was done and just wanted the night to end. He then stood in front of the ladder, waiting for his father to return with the promised towel. Kevin returned a moment later with a fluffy towel tucked beneath one arm and a new pair of sheets in the crook of his other. Looking to the shampooer, he tossed the towel up on the top bunk while reaching for the machine, he dropped the sheets to the floor. "Make the bed, and go to sleep." His father said as he exited the room without glancing at Kris. Not wanting the night to drag on any longer than it had to, Kyle got out of bed and helped Kris make his bed by handing him his sheets and a new blanket. "Night dude," Kyle told his brother, as he turned off the light and got back into bed himself, pulling up the novel he had been reading. Exhausted from the day, Kris felt himself drifting off to sleep, his worries and fears momentarily forgotten in the embrace of slumber. Chapter 9: New Routines A few days had passed since the family's decision to use night diapers for Kris. The household had settled into a new routine, one that involved Kris needing to greet his mom and siblings downstairs in the morning before he could get changed and take a shower. It was frustrating, needing to ask for his clothes each day as if he couldn't be trusted to clothe himself without trying to hide something. For Kris, these days were a mix of relief and anxiety. The diapers offered a sense of security, knowing he wouldn't wake up in a wet bed. The mornings were particularly challenging for Kris. As he woke up, he would gingerly check his diaper, his heart sinking at the realization that it was wet once again. He would silently curse himself for not being able to control his bladder like a normal kid—a constant reminder of his predicament, a fact that was not lost on his siblings. Kyle and Tammi had toned down their teasing, at least in front of their parents. Still giving Kris a knowing look or smirk on occasions whenever he had to ask for clothes or the topic of his bedwetting came up. On the other hand, Sam kept her promise and never mentioned Kris's diapers to anyone else. He was grateful for her loyalty, even if it didn't completely erase his embarrassment. However, the worst part came when he had to face his family at the breakfast table. He could feel their curious gazes lingering on him, their unspoken question hanging in the air. Was he dry this time? He ignored the whispers and glances, focusing instead on his breakfast. Despite his efforts to ignore it, Kris couldn't escape the sensation of his wet diaper as he sat down to eat breakfast. The crinkle of the diaper seemed louder than ever. Every shift in his seat brought a new awareness of the soggy padding between his legs. As he picked at his food, Kris felt shame and frustration. He hated the way his family tiptoed around the topic of his bedwetting, their sympathy only serving to highlight his embarrassment. He longed for things to return to "normal," to wake up in a dry bed and not worry about diapers or accidents. Across the table, Kris could sense the curious glances of his family, their eyes flickering briefly in his direction before hastily averting their gaze. He knew what they were thinking, even if they didn't say it out loud. He was the diaper boy now, the one who couldn't even control his bladder, just like a baby. After he finished breakfast, Kris sat in the lingering discomfort of his wet diaper, waiting for his siblings to finish eating before he could change. His mom broke the silence, her voice gentle yet tinged with concern. "Kris, how did you sleep, bud?" she asked. Kris shrugged, avoiding her gaze. "Fine, I guess," he muttered, not wanting to admit that he'd been able to sleep more soundly through the night. His mom nodded, her expression softening. "That's good to hear. I know this is hard for you, but I'm proud of how you're handling it. You're being really brave." Kris forced a small smile, grateful for her words even as he felt a lump form in his throat. He didn't feel brave; he felt embarrassed and ashamed. But he didn't want to disappoint his mom, so he nodded, silently agreeing. As his siblings finished breakfast and dispersed to start their day, Kris pushed himself away from the table with a heavy sigh. He knew the routine by now: follow Mom to her room, get changed, and try to put on a brave face for another day. With a reluctant shuffle, Kris trailed after his mom, the weight of his soggy pull-up reminding him of his current reality with each step. His heart sank as he entered her room, feeling the familiar mix of embarrassment and resignation wash over him. Kim turned to him with a gentle smile, her eyes full of warmth and understanding. "Let's get you a change of clothes," she said softly, motioning for him to come closer. Kris hesitated momentarily, the knot of shame tightening in his chest. But he knew there was no use fighting it; the sooner he got changed, the sooner he could enjoy the rest of his day. With a resigned nod, he approached his mom, feeling like a little kid again, as she helped him pick out his clothes for the day and directed him toward their bathroom to get cleaned up. Despite the tenderness of his mom's actions, Kris couldn't shake the lingering sense of humiliation that clung to him. Each moment spent in that room felt like an eternity, a reminder of how different his life had become. Before, he would have loved to have story times; now, with his predicament, this room just meant he was a baby needing to rely on his parents. After changing out of his wet pull-up, Kris left his parents' bedroom, trying to shake off the feelings of embarrassment that still clung to him. He was determined to enjoy the day and joined his siblings for some schoolwork. Kris felt a sense of normalcy as they worked through their lessons. Being homeschooled meant he could focus on his studies without the added pressure of dealing with teasing or judgment from classmates outside of his siblings. He was grateful for this small comfort, even as he struggled with his bedwetting. After finishing their schoolwork, their mom gave them some free time, and Kris decided to relax by watching TV with his siblings. As he sat on the couch, the familiar comfort of their family room surrounding him, Kris felt himself beginning to relax. However, as the afternoon wore on, Kris felt a wave of exhaustion wash over him. Despite trying to stay awake, he soon found himself dozing off. As Kris dozed off on the couch, his siblings exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of concern and mischief. "I think he's asleep," Kyle whispered, nudging Tammi with his elbow. Tammi raised an eyebrow. "Should we wake him?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Kyle shrugged, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "Nah, let him sleep. The last time he fell asleep, he wet himself. Maybe this time, he'll learn his lesson." Tammi stifled a laugh, nodding in agreement. "Yeah, you're right. It's his fault if he wets himself again." Engrossed in the TV show, Sam was oblivious to their whispered conversation. She sat on the floor, eyes glued to the screen, unaware of her siblings' scheming. A few minutes passed, the room filled with the sound of the TV and Kris's soft snores. Suddenly, Kris jolted awake, a look of panic on his face. He felt warm wetness spreading in his crotch and realized with horror that he was wetting himself. Jumping up from the couch, Kris dashed for the bathroom, his siblings' laughter ringing in his ears. He could feel the wetness soaking through his pants, the shame burning hot on his cheeks. With all his might, Kris ran, hoping to make it to the bathroom in time to finish. Kyle and Tammi watched from the couch, their laughter growing louder as Kris hurried away. Sam, finally noticing the commotion, turned to see Kris's retreating figure, confusion clouding her face. "What's going on?" she asked, looking between Kyle and Tammi. "He wet himself again," Kyle said, barely able to contain his amusement. "Looks like he didn't learn his lesson after all." Tammi giggled, shaking her head. "I can't believe he did it again. What a baby." Sam frowned, feeling a pang of sympathy for Kris. "That's not very nice, guys. It's not his fault." Kyle shrugged. "Maybe not, but it's still funny." Tammi and Kyle exchanged a glance before getting up from the couch and following Kris to the bathroom. They stood outside the door, their whispers barely concealed. "He's such a baby," Tammi muttered, rolling her eyes. Kyle chuckled. "I know, right? How hard is it to control your bladder?" Kris was too late. He stood frozen, a trail of pee leading from the bathroom door, dribbles marking his path to where he stood, a growing puddle forming at his feet. Shame washed over him in waves, his cheeks burning with embarrassment as he heard the mocking voices on the other side of the door. "He must really like the smell of urine because he can't go one day without peeing himself!" Kyle teased from the other side of the door. Tammi bursting into laughter only made Kris feel worse about the situation. Why did they have to follow him over, just to tease him? "I can't believe this is happening again," Kris thought, his heart sinking with each passing moment. He knew the teasing would only intensify now. With a heavy sigh, he forced himself into action, his movements robotic as he hurried to clean up the mess. Grabbing a nearby towel, Kris knelt down, wiping up the puddle on the floor with shaky hands. He felt the weight of his wet clothes clinging uncomfortably to his skin as he worked, the humiliation of the situation nearly suffocating him. With each swipe of the towel, he tried to erase the evidence of his latest accident, but the shame lingered, staining him from within. Once the floor was somewhat dry, Kris turned his attention to himself, hastily wiping his legs dry with the towel before discarding it into a growing pile of wet clothes. Wrapping another towel around his waist, he tried to shield himself from the prying eyes of his family, though he knew it was futile. As he stood there, his heart heavy with embarrassment, Kris couldn't help but wonder when this nightmare would end. Outside, Kim noticed the commotion and walked over, her brow furrowed with concern. "What's going on?" she asked, looking at Tammi and Kyle. Kyle smirked. "The baby had another accident," he said mockingly, earning a stern look from Kim. "Kyle!" she said, exasperated by his attitude. Inside the bathroom, Kris's heart sank. He knew there was no way to hide his accident now. He slowly peeled off the towel, ashamed, and looked down at his pants. They were soaked, the wetness clearly visible. Defeated, Kris opened the bathroom door and stepped out, avoiding eye contact with his family. He knew he had to ask his mom for new clothes. There was no way to hide what had happened. Kim's heart ached with frustration as she saw Kris's situation. She knew how embarrassed he must feel. "Come here," she said gently, leading him away from his siblings. Once they were out of earshot, Kim crouched down to Kris's level, her eyes full of compassion. "It's okay, sweetheart," she whispered, wrapping her arms around him. "Accidents happen, and it doesn't make you any less of a big kid." As Kris stood there, his wet pants clinging uncomfortably to his skin, he couldn't hold back the tears any longer. They streamed down his cheeks as he buried his face in his mom's shoulder, his body shaking with the weight of his emotions. "I-I heard them," Kris choked out between sobs. "Kyle and Tammi... t-they were making fun of me. They called me a baby... they said I liked the smell of urine..." Kim's heart clenched at the pain in her son's voice. She held him tighter, rubbing soothing circles on his back. "Oh, honey," she murmured, her eyes brimming with tears. "I'm so sorry you had to hear that. You're not a baby, sweetheart. You're just going through a tough time, and it's okay to feel upset about it." Kris sniffled, trying to compose himself. "But it hurts, Mom," he whispered, his voice raw with emotion. "It hurts when they say those things..." Kim nodded understandingly, brushing away his tears. "I know, honey. It's not fair, and it's not right for them to tease you like that. You're being so brave, and I'm proud of you. Don't let their words make you feel small." Feeling a surge of protectiveness, Kim made a mental note to have a serious talk with Kevin about Kyle and Tammi's behavior. No sibling should ever make their brother feel ashamed like this. But for now, Kris needed comfort and reassurance. Kim took a deep breath, holding her son at arm's length so she could look him in the eye. "Listen to me," she said firmly, her voice gentle yet firm. "You are loved, you are valued, and you are not alone in this. We're a family, and we stick together, no matter what. If anyone dares to make fun of you again, they'll answer to me. Understand?" Kris nodded, his eyes wide with gratitude. "Th-thank you," he whispered, his voice quivering with emotion. Kim smiled softly, pressing a kiss to his forehead. "Anytime, sweetheart. I'm here for you, always." Kim held Kris at arm's length for a moment longer. With a tender smile, she gently nudged him toward the direction of her closet, where his clothes were located. "Go on, sweetheart, get changed." she encouraged him softly. Kris disappeared into his parent's master bathroom for the second time that day. Meanwhile, his mom reached for her phone. She dialed Kevin's number, her mind racing with everything that had transpired. He picked up after the second ring, his voice tight with concern. "Hey, what's going on?" "Kev," Kim began, her voice wavering slightly with emotion. "It's about Kris..." She recounted the distressing events that had unfolded, the hurtful words from Kyle and Tammi, and Kris's tearful reaction. Her anger simmered beneath the surface as she relayed the experience and remembered the words from Kris and his tearful little eyes. By the time she finished, there was a heavy silence on the other end of the line. She could almost feel Kevin's frustration radiating through the phone. "That's it," he said finally. "I've had enough of this. Those kids need to learn some respect, and if they won't listen to reason, then they'll learn it the hard way." Kim's heart skipped a beat at the intensity in her husband's voice. She knew he meant business. "What do you want me to do?" she asked. "Tell them," he replied, his tone unwavering. "Tell them that if they dare to make fun of Kris again, about his diaper, about his accidents, by calling him a baby, or anything along those lines. They'll be facing consequences. And not just any consequences – they'll be wearing diapers themselves. Let's see how they like it." Kim felt a surge of relief wash over her at Kevin's words. It was about time someone put their foot down and stood up for Kris. "I'll talk to them," she promised, her voice firm with determination. "They need to understand that this behavior is unacceptable." Chapter 10: You Were Warned Kim took a deep breath, steeling herself for the conversation she knew she needed to have with her children. With resolve in her heart, she motioned for Kris to join her as she made her way out to the living room. "Kyle, Tammi, Sam," Kim called out, her voice steady but commanding. "Come here, please. We need to talk." The children gathered around. Their mother's serious tone piqued their curiosity. Kyle's eyes widened as he noticed Kris standing beside their mom, a flicker of apprehension crossing his face. "I spoke with dad about what happened." Kim's gaze shifted to Kyle, who squirmed under her gaze. His eyes grew wide, a mixture of nervousness and guilt flashing across his face. He had a sinking feeling that he was about to be in trouble. "I have something important to discuss with all of you," Kim began, her gaze firm as she addressed her children. "We've noticed some behavior towards Kris that is completely unacceptable. Teasing him about his accidents, his diapers—it's hurtful and unfair." Kyle shifted uncomfortably, realizing the gravity of the situation as his mother's words sank in. "Dad and I have decided that enough is enough," Kim continued, her voice unwavering. "Any teasing or making fun of Kris will not be tolerated. And if any of you choose to continue this behavior, there will be consequences." A tense silence filled the room as Kim's words hung in the air. Kris stood beside her, a sense of relief filling him up and refueling his spirit. "Consequences?" Tammi echoed, her brow furrowing in confusion. "Yes," Kim affirmed, her tone resolute. "Your father has made it clear that if any of you continue to tease Kris about his accidents or his diapers, you will be wearing diapers yourselves. It's time to treat your brother with the kindness he deserves." Kyle's eyes widened in disbelief, the weight of his mother's words sinking in. He exchanged a nervous glance with Tammi, realizing that their actions had serious repercussions. "Understood?" Kim asked, her gaze sweeping over her children, her authority unyielding. The siblings nodded solemnly, a newfound understanding dawning on them as they absorbed their mother's words. "Good," Kim said, her voice softening slightly. "Now, I want each of you to return to your studies. We'll discuss this further later." The children nodded, understanding the seriousness of the situation. They dispersed, heading back to the kitchen table to resume their studies. Kim watched them go, a sense of relief washing over her. She hoped that her words had made an impact on them, especially Kyle, who had such a bad habit of embarrassing his younger brother. As the afternoon wore on, the house was filled with the sounds of pencil scratches on paper and the occasional rustle of a textbook page. Kris focused on his work, feeling a sense of ease as his humiliation ended. He knew his siblings' teasing wouldn't stop overnight, but he hoped his parents' intervention would make a difference. After another hour or two of studying, the front door creaked open, and their father's voice filled the house. "I'm home!" Excitedly, the children abandoned their books and rushed to greet their father. Kevin smiled as he was bombarded with hugs and stories about their day. He tousled Kyle's hair and praised Tammi for her progress in math. Sam clung to his leg, chattering away about her drawings. Kim emerged from the kitchen. "Welcome home, dear," she said, kissing Kevin's cheek. "Thanks, honey," Kevin replied, returning her kiss. "Smells like dinner is almost ready." "Just about," Kim confirmed. "Why don't you go wash up? Dinner will be ready soon." Kevin headed to the bathroom to freshen up, and Kim returned to the kitchen to finish preparing dinner. The children chatted excitedly at the table while packing their school supplies, eager to tell their father about their day. Once dinner was ready, they all sat down to eat, the atmosphere light and cheerful. Kevin listened intently as the children recounted their day. Kris felt a sense of peace settle over him as he sat with his family, grateful for the love and support of his parents. As they finished eating, the clinking of utensils against plates gradually subsided, and a comfortable silence settled over the family. Kevin leaned back in his chair, a contented smile gracing his lips as he watched his children chat animatedly about their day. However, amidst the jovial atmosphere, he couldn't shake off the nagging concern that he had to address the incident from earlier. "You know, kids," Kevin began, his tone casual yet tinged with seriousness, "I overheard something earlier today." The room grew quiet as all eyes turned to Kevin, curiosity etched on their faces. Kris's heart skipped a beat, a flush of embarrassment creeping up his cheeks as he realized what his father was about to address. He had hoped his accident earlier would go unnoticed by his dad, but it seemed that wasn't the case. Kevin's gaze swept over his children, his expression solemn. "It seems that some of you were picking on Kris earlier," he continued, his voice steady but firm. "Making fun of him for wetting his pants." A heavy silence descended upon the room, punctuated only by the faint hum of the refrigerator. Kris's cheeks burned with embarrassment, his gaze fixed on the tabletop as he avoided his father's penetrating stare. He hadn't expected his dad to find out about his accident, let alone address it in front of the entire family. Kevin's eyes softened as he observed Kris's discomfort, a pang of guilt tugging at his heart. He hated seeing his son squirm, knowing that he bore some responsibility for Kris's predicament. Kevin cleared his throat, his tone gentle yet authoritative. "I want to make something very clear," he began, his gaze shifting between his children. "Teasing Kris about his diapers, his bedwetting, having an accident, or anything like that is completely unacceptable." The children listened intently, their expressions a mix of guilt and understanding. "As a consequence," he continued, his voice firm, "if I hear of any more teasing or making fun of Kris, the offender will also be wearing a diaper. Is that understood?" The children nodded, their earlier joviality replaced by a sense of seriousness and respect. "Good," Kevin said, his tone softening. "Now, let's all pitch in and get everything cleaned up from dinner. We've got a movie to watch tonight." As the kids cleaned up the table and the dishes from dinner, Kevin headed to the living room to set up a movie for them all to watch. He rummaged through the movie collection, finally settling on "Spy Kids," a family favorite. In no time, the living room was filled with laughter and excitement as the kids gathered around the TV. They squabbled playfully over who would sit where eventually finding their spots on the couch or sprawled out on the floor. Kevin dimmed the lights, setting the perfect ambiance for a cozy movie night. As the opening credits of "Spy Kids" began to roll, the room was alive with chatter and anticipation. The kids traded playful jabs and teasing remarks, their earlier tension forgotten in the excitement of the movie. Kris felt a sense of relief wash over him as he settled in beside his siblings, grateful for the chance just to be a kid again. The movie played on, and the kids were soon swept up in the action-packed adventures of Juni and Carmen Cortez. They cheered and gasped at all the right moments, their laughter ringing through the room. However, in the scene where Juni calls Carmen a "diaper lady," Kyle makes a fateful mistake. In the midst of their playful banter, he turned to Kris with a mischievous grin and said, "I guess that makes you Carmen, huh Kris?" The room fell silent as Kyle's words hung in the air, the playful atmosphere evaporating in an instant. Kris felt his stomach clench with embarrassment and hurt, his cheeks flushing crimson as all eyes turned to him. Kevin's expression darkened as he glanced between his children, a stern frown marring his features. He had hoped that their earlier conversation would have made an impact, but it seemed that Kyle still had a long way to go in understanding the gravity of his words. "Kyle," Kevin said, his voice low and authoritative. Kyle's grin faltered, his earlier bravado replaced by a look of sheepishness. He glanced down at his lap, suddenly finding the rug pattern incredibly fascinating. "I'm sorry," Kyle mumbled, his voice barely above a whisper. Kris met his brother's gaze, seeing the genuine remorse shining in his eyes. Despite the hurtful words, he knew Kyle didn't mean any harm. With a small nod, Kris offered his forgiveness. Kevin sighed, running a hand through his hair as he tried to diffuse the tension in the room. "Let's just focus on the movie, okay?" he suggested, his tone gentle yet firm. The kids nodded, their earlier enthusiasm dampened but not extinguished. With a collective effort, they turned their attention back to the TV, immersing themselves once more in the world of "Spy Kids." As the end credits of "Spy Kids" rolled, the room was filled with a somber silence. The kids sat in muted contemplation, the earlier excitement of the movie night now overshadowed by the tension that lingered in the air. Kevin watched his children. His thoughts were weighed down by the realization that his threat hadn't sunken in yet. He knew he needed to address the situation before it escalated further. Sighing, he rose from his seat and motioned for Kyle to follow him. "Kyle, I need to talk to you for a moment," Kevin said, his tone gentle yet firm. Kyle nodded, his expression wary as he followed his father out of the living room and into the hallway. "Listen," Kevin began, his voice low but stern. "I need to talk to you about what happened." Kyle's brow furrowed in confusion, a hint of apprehension creeping into his features. "What do you mean?" "I mean your behavior towards Kris," Kevin clarified, his gaze unwavering. "Teasing him about his accidents and diapers is not okay. Your mom and I have made it clear that this kind of behavior will not be tolerated." Kyle shifted uncomfortably, a sense of guilt gnawing at him. He hadn't realized the impact of his words until now, seeing the disappointment in his father's eyes. "I'm sorry," Kyle said, his voice tinged with regret. "I didn't mean to hurt Kris. It was just a joke, you know?" Kevin sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I understand that, but thinking about how your words can affect others is important. Kris has been through a tough time, and he needs our support, not our teasing." Kyle nodded, his expression contrite. "I get it. I won't tease him anymore, I promise." "I'm glad to hear that," Kevin said, his tone softening. "But there's something else we need to address. As a consequence of your behavior, you'll wear one of Kris's pull-ups to bed tonight." Kyle's eyes widened in disbelief, a mixture of shock and embarrassment crossing his face. "What? But Dad, it was just a joke! He's fine!" Kevin shook his head, his tone firm. "I'm sorry, dude, but we must follow through. You need to understand the seriousness of your actions. I can't let you just get away with it. What would be the point in that, after what we just talked about at dinner?" Kyle reluctantly nodded, his shoulders slumping in defeat. They head back out to the living room, where Kevin instructs the kids to get ready for bed. The girls went upstairs while Kris headed toward their parents' room to get a pull-up and his pajamas for the night. Kris notices Kyle following him, which makes him feel a little uncomfortable. Kyle doesn't say anything as they wait for their parents in their parents' room. Kris looks at Kyle, unsure of what to say. He knows his brother is probably feeling embarrassed about having to wear a pull-up to bed, but Kris can't help but feel a sense of satisfaction, knowing that Kyle is finally getting a taste of his own medicine. As Kris and Kyle wait in their parents' room, Kris feels a mix of emotions swirling inside him—relief that his parents are taking action against the teasing, the satisfaction that Kyle is finally facing the consequences, but also a twinge of envy that Kyle seems to be treated with more dignity at this moment. His thoughts are interrupted when he notices his mom grabbing two pull-ups from the package and handing one to each of them. Kris's surprise lingers as he takes the pull-up from his mom's hand, his eyes flickering between the diaper in his hand and the one in Kyle's. Before Kris could dwell on his thoughts, his mom interrupted, handing him some pajamas and ushering him off to get changed in their master bathroom. As Kris heads towards the bathroom, he hears his mom's voice directed at Kyle. "Go put it on and go to bed," she instructs her tone firm but not unkind. "You better wear it. I'm trusting you to be responsible. If you're not, there will be worse trouble." Kris can't help but feel a pang of envy as he listens to his mom's words. Despite the embarrassing situation, Kyle is being treated with a level of trust and responsibility that Kris hasn't experienced. It stirs up conflicting emotions within him—on the one hand, he's glad that Kyle is finally facing the consequences for his teasing, but on the other hand, he can't shake off the unfairness of the situation. As Kris changes into his pajamas and pulls on the pull-up, he can't help but wonder how this night will unfold. Will Kyle wear the pull-up to bed? Will their parents follow through with the consequences if he doesn't? And most importantly, will this finally end the teasing once and for all? Chapter 11: This is Unfair As Kris entered the bedroom, he found Kyle already in bed, engrossed in a book. Kris paused, unsure of how to proceed. He glanced at his brother, who looked up from his book, meeting Kris's gaze with a glare. "What?" Kyle snapped, his tone defensive. Kris hesitated, unsure of how to respond. He felt a mix of emotions—anger, hurt, and a lingering sense of satisfaction at Kyle's predicament. He knew he should probably let it go, but the resentment he felt towards his brother was hard to shake. "Nothing," Kris muttered, avoiding Kyle's gaze as he changed into his pajamas. Kyle watched him, his expression unreadable. Kris could sense the tension between them, the unspoken words hanging in the air. He knew he probably shouldn't say anything but was so tempted to. Kris cleared his throat, breaking the heavy silence. "So, uh, how well does the pull-up fit?" he asked, his tone casual but with an underlying tension, wanting to confirm his brother was actually wearing it. Kyle stiffened, his eyes narrowing. "What do you care?" he retorted, his voice tinged with defensiveness. "I was just wondering," Kris replied, trying to keep his tone light. "I mean, it must be pretty uncomfortable, right?" Kyle's voice followed as Kris climbed up the ladder to his bunk bed. "You know, it's a little small. Must be because of all the extra padding they had to use for babies like you." Kris gritted his teeth, his hands tightening on the rungs of the ladder. "Shut up! It's not funny. If anything, it's because of your fat butt." Kyle's laughter echoed in the room. "You're such a baby. Always crying about everything." Frustration bubbled up inside Kris. "At least I don't tattle to Mom and Dad every time you do something wrong, like you do!" Kyle's face darkened, and for a moment, Kris thought he had gone too far. But then Kyle smirked. "Yeah, but at least I don't wet the bed like a toddler." Kris tried to think of a rebuttal, but Kyle wasn't finished. "I can't believe I have to share a room with a baby," he muttered. Kris took a deep breath, trying to control his rising anger. "At least I'm not a slob, like you." he shot back, unable to resist the jab. Kyle fell silent momentarily, and Kris thought he had finally gotten through to him. But then Kyle's voice came again, softer this time. "I'm sorry," he said, his tone surprisingly sincere. "I shouldn't have picked on you as much as I have been." Kris was taken aback by the apology. He hadn't expected it, especially not from Kyle. "It's okay," he replied after a moment, his anger dissipating. "I'm sorry, too. I shouldn't have called you fat or a slob." They lay in silence for a few moments, their tension easing. Finally, Kyle spoke again, his voice barely a whisper. "Goodnight." "Goodnight," Kris replied, feeling a sense of peace settle over him as he hopped things changed for the better. As Kris lay in his bed on the top bunk, the events of the day played over and over in his mind like a relentless loop. He couldn't shake off the tension that had built up between him and Kyle, even after their brief truce. The next few nights were just as difficult for Kris. Sure, he managed to get away from anyone teasing him during the day. But his mind was reeling, tumbling with questions that only added to frustration after frustration. How long would that last? Why hadn't Tammi tried to pick on him? Was it because Kyle got in trouble? Did she even know about that? Would Kyle keep his word and lay off the teasing, or was this just a temporary ceasefire before the next round of mockery? And what about Dad's threat to diaper anyone who made fun of Kris? Would he follow through past the one instance with Kyle, or was it just an empty promise meant to scare them into behaving? Unable to sleep, Kris tossed and turned in his bed, night after night, his mind consumed with thoughts of how unfair everything seemed. He couldn't shake off the feeling of injustice within him. Why was he always the one who got called out in front of everyone? Why is it that when Kyle was called out, it was to the side where no one could hear? His sisters probably didn't even know Kyle was in a diaper! Why couldn't Kris have his clothes and the dignity to pick his own outfits? Instead, his parents stowed them away and chose for him. Deciding what he would wear, and when he could get changed. They wouldn't even extend enough trust to let him get changed in his own room, or the shared bathroom, making him use their master bathroom each time. Waiting, on the other side of the door to ensure he was listening to them. Just another nail in the coffin of his dependence on them. He thought back to how his parents had handled the situation with Kyle the night he was diapered. Replaying the events in his head multiple times. They had pulled Kyle aside after he broke their rule about teasing Kris. Kris couldn't help but feel a pang of jealousy. He didn't even know Kyle was getting diapered that night until he followed him to his parent's bedroom and got handed a pull-up. Why didn't he get the same level of consideration and trust from his parents? Why did Kyle seem to get special treatment? Kris's frustration grew as he dwelled on these thoughts. He resented asking for new pants and underwear every day, knowing none of his other siblings would have to deal with the same humiliation. He hated having to sit in his wet diaper first thing in the morning, feeling the discomfort and shame gnawing at him, just waiting for his parents to finally give him the dignity he deserved. Kris felt his spirit deflate as he woke up each morning in a wet pull-up. The discomfort and shame gnawed at him, a continual reminder of his situation. He couldn't help but think back to the one morning he woke up and found his pull-up had leaked. The embarrassment and humiliation flooded back as he recalled the wet sheets and the disappointed look on his mother's face. He wanted so badly to hide it from everyone, but in the end, he knew he stood no chance with all his clothes downstairs in his parent's room. He felt like he was failing. His parents tried to be understanding, but Kris could see the disappointment in their eyes. He knew they were trying to help him, but their attempts only made him feel more inadequate. He resented relying on them for everything, from changing in the morning to choosing his clothes for the day. He longed for the independence he once had, the freedom to be himself without fear of judgment or ridicule. Amidst the turmoil of his thoughts, a glimmer of hope flickered to life. Maybe, just maybe, things would get better. Maybe Kyle would keep his word, Dad would enforce his ultimatum, and Kris could finally find indifference to his situation. However, nothing over these last several days had pushed anyone to the point of needing to be punished with his dad's threat. As the days dragged on, Kris knew the likelihood of his dad keeping with what he said and punishing those who teased him grew less and less likely. Chapter 12: Packing List Two weeks had passed since the incident that changed everything for Kris. In that time, he had grown accustomed to his nightly routine of wearing diapers to bed, though the discomfort and embarrassment still lingered. Waking up in a wet pull-up every morning made him feel so small. It was as if he was a toddler who couldn't control themselves. Needing to wait until after breakfast before he could get changed only added to his humiliation. What was the point in that anyway? At least the one morning when his pull-up had leaked, and he had to come down in wet pants, he could change before they ate breakfast. All of that was behind him now. Now they were packing for Disney World! There was nothing that could ruin it for him. Except, as Kris stood before his dresser, sorting through his clothes for the trip, Kris couldn't help but feel belittled yet again that he needed to ask for his clothes so he could make sure they were packed. As Kris approaches his parents to ask for his clothes, he feels a knot of anxiety tightening in his stomach. Hesitating at their bedroom doorway, trying to summon the courage to speak up. Finally, he clears his throat and steps forward. "Mom, Dad," Kris begins, his voice barely above a whisper. "Um, can I have my clothes back? I need to pack for the trip." Kim looks up from where she's folding laundry, her expression softening at the sight of her son. "Of course, sweetheart," she says gently. "They're in the closet. Grab whatever you need." Kris nods, relief flooding through him as he heads toward the closet. But just as he reaches for his clothes, Kevin interjects, his tone tinged with frustration. "Before you pack, I want you to take this," Kevin says, holding out a pack of pull-ups. "You need to bring these with you." Kris's heart sinks as he takes the pack from his dad. He had hoped to avoid this situation. "Do I have to?" Kris asks, trying to keep his voice steady. Kevin sighs, his frustration evident. "You know you do. We can't risk any accidents during the trip. Just take them and pack them in your suitcase." Feeling defeated, Kris takes the pack of pull-ups and his clothes back to his room to pack. He's grateful his parents are trusting him for a change to do something on his own, like packing for the trip. If someone else were doing it, he would be mortified to see what was packed once they arrived. But at least this way, he knows he'll have clothes he likes and actual underwear to wear during the day. As he re-enters the room, Kyle notices the pack of pull-ups in Kris's hand. "What's that?" Kyle asks, a smirk forming on his face. "Are those diapers for the baby?" Kris feels his face flush with embarrassment as he sets the package on his bed. "No, they're pull-ups, and they're for me," he mumbles while avoiding Kyle's gaze. "For you?" Kyle laughs, his voice dripping with mockery. "You're going to wear diapers to Disney World? That's so lame!" "It's not like I want to wear them!" Kris retorts, his frustration bubbling to the surface. "I have to wear them because of you!" "Because of me?" Kyle scoffs. "How is this my fault?" "If you hadn't told Dad about my accident, I wouldn't need these pull-up!" Kris snaps, his anger flaring. Kyle's smirk fades, replaced by a look of guilt. "I didn't think you'd end up in diapers," he says quietly. "Well, I did," Kris replies, tears filling his eyes. "And it's not fair!" "Hey, the good news is you should fly for free now, being a baby, after all." Kyle's attempt at humor fell flat as Kris's expression hardened. Kyle's attempt at humor cuts deep, his words twisting the knife of Kris's raw emotions. Feeling a surge of anger and hurt, his words began tumbling out before he could stop them. "You're just jealous because you don't get the attention anymore! You're nothing but a stupid, selfish bully!" Kyle's face contorts with shock and anger. "I'm the bully?" he shouts, hurt evident in his voice. "You're the one who's always crying and making everything about you! You're such a baby!" Kris's hand trembles with anger as he balls it into a fist. Mad that his brother kept calling him a baby. Figures Kris was right to suspect that his brother wouldn't keep his word. Without thinking, he swings, connecting with his brother's arm. Kyle winces, more from surprise than pain, as his words echo in the tense silence. "I'm not a baby!" Kris shouts, tears streaking down his cheeks. "I hate you!" Without another word, Kris turned and stormed out of their room. Stunned by his brother's actions, Kyle lets what just occurred sink in, and shock quickly turns to anger. "How dare he hit him!? How could he even begin to blame him for the predicament he's in? He is acting like a toddler throwing a tantrum! I bet he is going to go tattle on me, to try and get me in a stupid diaper again! I'll show him! If he wants to get me to wear a diaper, I'll make him wear them the whole trip. Show him who the baby really is!" Kyle thinks to himself. Fueled by anger, Kyle storms over to his brother's suitcase and unzips it. Without hesitation, he removes all of Kris's underwear. Tucking them under the bottom drawer of their dresser, knowing full well no one would find them until returning from Disney World. In his mind, Kris deserves this. He deserves to be treated like a baby since he can't act any better than a dramatic toddler. Kyle's anger simmers as he carries out his plan with cold determination. He takes Kris's suitcase downstairs, carefully concealing his actions from the rest of the family. With a sense of vindication, he hands the suitcase to his dad, who loads it into the car without suspecting a thing. Meanwhile, Instead of tattling on his brother, Kris opted to sit in the car playing on his handheld gaming console. He feared retaliation from his brother and getting tattled on himself for hitting his brother. Which he knew his parents found unacceptable, no matter what the reason was. Wanting to drown out the world, Kris sat there with his headphones firmly in place, attempting to block out the family, not wanting to get teased by anyone else or cause any more arguments. He was completely unaware of Kyle's schemes, forgetting about his suitcase entirely. Kim notices Kris is in the car, absorbed in his handheld, and taps on the window to get his attention. Kris, startled, looks up and removes his headphones. "Hey, bud," Kim says gently, "are you wearing a diaper?" Kris's cheeks flush crimson, embarrassment overwhelming him at his mom's question. He shifts uncomfortably in his seat, avoiding her gaze. "Um, no," he mumbles, his voice barely audible. Kim nods understandingly. "I think putting one on for the flight would be a good idea. It's going to be long, and you might fall asleep. We don't want any accidents, do we?" Kris shakes his head, his embarrassment deepening. "No, we don't," he replies, sounding slightly defeated, as his self-esteem deflates slightly. Kris's cheeks burn with embarrassment as he shifts in his seat, avoiding his mom's gaze. "But, Mom," he begins, his voice barely above a whisper, "I don't want to wear a pull-up on the plane. Can't I just use the bathroom before we board?" Kim's expression softens as she gently squeezes Kris's hand. "I know this is hard for you, honey," she says softly, "but it's just for the flight. We don't want any accidents to happen, especially so high up in the air. Where you can't get to a clean pair of clothes, no less. Please, for me?" "I...I already packed the pull-ups," Kris says, his voice barely above a whisper. "They're in my suitcase. I think I may have left it in my room." He glances back toward the trunk of the car, where their suitcases are neatly packed away. To his surprise, he sees his own suitcase already nestled among the others, the zipper securely closed. "Actually," Kris says, his brow furrowing in confusion, "my suitcase is already in the car." Kim nods, her expression sympathetic. "I understand. That was a new pack, we still have an open one in our room." Offering him a reassuring smile before motioning for him to follow her. "Come on, let's go get one for you." Kris nods, his heart heavy with embarrassment and frustration. He reluctantly follows his mom back into the house, wishing he didn't need to wear it. Every fiber of his being screamed at him to protest further, to run back to the car and ignore his mother's pleas, but there was nothing he could do. No one at this point would side with him, not with as many accidents he has had. Even a short nap wasn't safe from wetting himself. As they entered his parent's room, Kris couldn't help but feel a pang of sadness at the sight of the open package of diapers sitting on top of their dresser. He hates the reminder of his vulnerability, the constant need for protection from something as basic as using the bathroom on time. Kim reaches for a diaper, her touch gentle as she holds it out to Kris. "Here you go, sweetheart," she says softly. "I know it's not easy, but it's just for the flight." Kris takes the pull-up from his mom, his fingers trembling slightly as he holds it. With a heavy sigh, he heads toward the master bathroom, his heart sinking with each step. He hates this feeling of helplessness and inability to control his body. Entering the bathroom, Kris closes the door, shutting out the world outside. He stands in front of the mirror, his reflection staring back at him with resignation and frustration. With shaky hands, he begins to undress, peeling off his pants and underwear. He hesitates as he reaches for the pull-up, his fingers hovering over the soft material. He didn't want to wear this on the plane. But what choice does he have? He can't risk having an accident on the plane, and he can't risk further embarrassment in front of his family, let alone strangers! With a heavy heart, Kris finally gathers the courage to put on the pull-up, sliding it up his legs and securing it in place. The familiar feeling of shame washes over him as he adjusts the pull-up, the crinkling sound echoing loudly in the silence of the bathroom. Once the pull-up is on, Kris takes a deep breath, trying to steel himself for what lies ahead. He knows this won't be easy, knows he'll have to face the mocking stares and whispered taunts of his siblings on the plane. But he also knows he has to do this. With one last glance in the mirror, Kris pulls back up his pants, opens the bathroom door, and steps out to meet his mom. As Kris exits the master bathroom, Kim notices the slight outline around his waistline, indicating the diaper underneath his pants. Concern etches across her face, but she approaches the situation delicately. "Kris, sweetie, are you wearing the diaper?" Kim asks gently, her voice laced with empathy. Kris's cheeks flush with embarrassment as he nods sheepishly, unable to meet his mother's gaze. He feels humiliated at the thought of his mom asking, as if she did not believe he would put it on. "Um, yeah," he mumbles, his voice barely audible. Kim's heart aches for her son, seeing the turmoil he's going through. Wanting to help ease his discomfort, she gestures for him to come closer. With a reassuring smile, she kneels down in front of him, her hands instinctively reaching for the waistband of his pants. "Let me adjust your pants a bit, sweetie," Kim says softly, her touch gentle as she tries to conceal the outline of the diaper discreetly. Kris feels a mixture of mortification and gratitude as his mom tries to help him, not realizing her actions only intensify his embarrassment. He stands frozen, his cheeks burning with shame as he watches his mom's futile attempts to hide the pull-up. Despite Kim's efforts, the diaper remains noticeable beneath Kris's pants, a constant reminder of his vulnerability. Kris's stomach churns with unease, wishing he could disappear into thin air and escape. Sensing Kris's discomfort, she offers him a gentle smile. "There, that's better," she says reassuringly, though she knows it's not. Kris forces a weak smile, his heart heavy with humiliation. "Thanks, Mom," he murmurs, his voice tinged with resignation and defeat. Kim rises to her feet, her heart heavy with worry for her son. She wishes she could take away his pain and make everything better, but she knows it's not that simple. All she can do is offer him love and support as he navigates this challenging journey. With a gentle pat on Kris's shoulder, Kim leads him out of the bedroom and back toward the car, determined to make the best of their Disney World trip despite his problem. As Kris and his mom walk out to the car, Kris can't help but notice the crinkling sound with each step. He can sense his siblings' eyes on him, their silent judgment hanging heavy in the air. Kris's face burns with embarrassment as he climbs into his booster seat, the outline of his pull-up visible through his pants. Without a word, everyone else piles into the car. As the car pulls from the driveway, Kris tries to focus on the passing scenery, but his mind is consumed with thoughts of his pull-up and what his siblings must be thinking. He can't shake the feeling of shame that continues to wash over him, battering him like the constant waves on the shore, a continuous reminder of his bedwetting problems. In the front seat, Kim glances back at Kris, her heart breaking at seeing her son's distress. Feeling his isolation and exposure, his secret now on display for everyone to see. The car ride is tense, the atmosphere thick with unspoken drama. Kris's siblings exchange knowing glances, their eyes lingering on Kris with amusement. Kris tried to shrink into his seat, wishing he could disappear, hoping no one else would bring attention to his problem. Finally, they arrive at the airport, and Kris's anxiety reaches a peak. He knows he'll have to pass through security, where his pull-up may likely be detected by the scanners. The thought fills him with dread, and he can feel the panic rising. Chapter 13: First Flight Kris's excitement for the upcoming trip to Disney World was evident as he stood in line with his family at the airport check-in counter. The vibrant colors of the terminal buzzed around him, and he bounced on the balls of his feet, unable to contain his anticipation. Today was the day they were finally going on their adventure. His parents stood in front of him, their voices filled with cheerful chatter as they conversed with the airline attendant. Behind them, Tammi and Sam whispered excitedly to each other, their eyes wide with wonder at the prospect of meeting their favorite characters. But amid the hustle and bustle of the airport, Kris couldn't shake the gnawing feeling of unease in the pit of his stomach. It wasn't just the nerves of flying for the first time or the thrill of visiting the happiest place on earth that made him fidgety. No, it was something else entirely. As his parents handed over their suitcases to be checked in, Kris glanced around anxiously, searching for something he couldn't quite put his finger on. Then it hit him. He needs to go through security. While his parents handed over their suitcases, Kris couldn't help but notice the security checkpoint nearby. People were going through the scanner, and some were being moved to the side for a pat-down. A shiver ran down Kris's spine as he imagined himself in that position, worried that they might notice his diaper. He glanced around anxiously, hoping no one would pay attention to him. His heart raced as he tried to keep calm, but the fear of being embarrassed in front of so many people gnawed at him. 'Kris, is everything okay?' his mother's voice brought him back to reality. 'Yeah, yeah, I'm fine,' Kris replied quickly, forcing a smile. As they approached the security checkpoint, Kris's heart pounded like a drum in his chest, each beat echoing louder in his ears. He watched his family members pass through the scanner ahead of him, each seemingly carefree and unaware of the storm raging within him. Relief floods through Kris when he realizes they don't have any carry-on bags to be inspected—no diapers to be revealed. Still, the fear of getting caught wearing a diaper lingers in the back of his mind. As they inch closer to the security scanner, Kris's palms grow clammy, and he swallows hard, trying to quell the rising panic. His eyes dart around nervously, half-expecting someone to notice the telltale bulkiness of his diaper beneath his clothes. Finally, it was his turn. Kris stepped forward, his legs feeling like jelly beneath him, and he raised his trembling hands above his head as instructed. The scanner beeped, and his heart skipped a beat. A security officer motioned for him to step aside for further screening, and Kris's stomach churned with dread. Kris followed the officer to the side, feeling like all eyes were on him. His cheeks burned with humiliation as he realized what was happening. The security officer began a gentle but thorough pat-down, his gloved hands brushing against Kris's diaper with a feather-light touch. Kris closed his eyes, trying to block out the sensation of exposure and vulnerability. He wished he could disappear, vanish into thin air, and escape this moment of mortification. The TSA agent's soothing voice offered little comfort as he explained each step of the procedure, but Kris was too embarrassed to truly listen. Through half-closed eyes, Kris stole a glance at his family. They stood on the other side of the security checkpoint, waiting patiently, or so it seemed. He could see the subtle curve of his sibling's lips that barely contained laughter dancing in their eyes. They were snickering! The realization hit Kris like a sledgehammer to the gut. They knew. They all knew about his diaper, about his shameful secret. His cheeks flushed an even deeper shade of crimson, and he fought back the sting of tears threatening to spill. The TSA agent's voice broke through Kris's thoughts, pulling him back to the present. "All set, buddy. You did great," the agent said with a reassuring smile. Kris blinked, surprised by the agent's kind words. He glanced at his family, expecting to see mocking smiles or looks of pity, but instead, he saw genuine smiles of encouragement. Even Kyle's usual smirk was replaced by a nod of approval. Finally, the pat-down was over, and Kris could rejoin his family. Feeling relief, Kris managed a weak smile and thanked the TSA agent before hurrying to catch up with his family. As he joined them, his mother enveloped him in a warm hug. 'You did amazing,' she whispered, squeezing him tight. He was still embarrassed that he had to go through that but grateful he didn't get exposed in such a public place. Astonishment hit Kris as they gathered their things and walked to their gate. No one said a word about the incident. His parents were encouraging, Acting like it was no big deal. Even his siblings, who had been giggling just moments before, now wore masks of innocence, their laughter silenced. Kris couldn't understand it. How could they know and yet say nothing? Were they playing some cruel joke on him, waiting for the perfect moment to pounce? Or were they simply too wrapped up in their own excitement for the trip to notice? As the family made their way to the gate, Kris couldn't shake the unease lingering from the security checkpoint. His bladder felt slightly full, but he resisted the urge to use the airport restroom until they got where they needed to go. Since an unpleasant encounter in a public bathroom when he was younger, Kris avoided using them whenever possible. He preferred to wait until he got home or to a familiar place where he felt more comfortable. However, as they reached their gate, Kris realized he couldn't hold it for the whole flight. He tugged at his dad's sleeve, trying to get his attention. "Dad, I need to use the restroom," Kris whispered, hoping his family wouldn't overhear. Kevin glanced down at him. "Sure. Let's go." Kris followed his dad to the nearest restroom, his heart pounding with anxiety. The memories of past taunts and jeers echoed in his mind, making him hesitant to enter. But he knew he had no choice. Taking a deep breath, Kris entered the restroom, his dad waiting just outside. He quickly found an empty stall and locked the door, grateful for its privacy. As he relieved himself, he tried to push aside the memories and focus on the present. As he finished and stepped out of the stall, he noticed a line of guys waiting for their turn. Kris felt a pang of embarrassment, realizing he had taken up a stall when others were waiting. He hurried over to the sink, avoiding eye contact with anyone in line. As Kris hurriedly washed his hands at the sink, trying to avoid eye contact with the line of guys waiting for stalls, he felt the weight of anxiety pressing down on him like a lead blanket. His heart raced as he fumbled with the soap dispenser, his movements clumsy and uncoordinated. Out of the corner of his eye, Kris caught a glimpse of movement and glanced up at the mirror. His breath caught in his throat as he saw a boy in line, about the same age as Kyle, pointing in his direction, his expression a mix of curiosity and amusement. Panic surged through Kris like an electric shock, sending shivers down his spine. He quickly averted his gaze, cheeks burning with embarrassment as he realized his pull-up was visible to everyone behind him. How could he have been so careless? Frantically, Kris tugged at the hem of his shirt, getting it wet from the hands he was washing, trying to cover up the telltale bulge of his diaper. But it was too late. The damage had been done, and he could feel the weight of their stares bearing down on him like a heavy burden. Feeling exposed and vulnerable, Kris's hands trembled as he reached for a paper towel to dry them. Each movement felt like an eternity; his senses heightened and on edge. He couldn't shake the feeling of being watched, scrutinized for his perceived weakness and shame. As he finally finished drying his hands, Kris dared to steal another glance at the mirror. The boy in line was still staring at him, a smirk playing at the corners of his lips. Kris's stomach churned with a mixture of humiliation and resentment. As Kris rushed out of the bathroom, his heart still pounding with embarrassment, he found his dad waiting for him just outside, a reassuring smile on his face. "Good, bud?" his dad asks, concern evident in his tone. Kris nods quickly, forcing a smile to mask his discomfort. "Yeah, I'm good," he mumbles, avoiding his dad's gaze. Together, they return to the gate where the rest of the family awaits. Kris sits next to Tammi, his fingers tapping nervously on the armrest as he tries to distract himself from the lingering embarrassment. Pulling out his handheld console, Kris immerses himself in the digital world, his mind seeking solace in the familiar sights and sounds of his favorite game. But even as he loses himself in the virtual adventure, he can't shake the memory of the boy in the restroom; the mocking smirk etched in his mind like a scar. Minutes pass in a blur as Kris tries to lose himself in the game, but a sudden screech of laughter catches his attention. He looks up to see the same boy from the restroom sitting just a few seats away with his family. The boy is engaged in animated conversation with his siblings, his laughter ringing out loud and clear in the bustling terminal. Each of them looks shocked and amused, their eyes darting from their brother to Kris and back with barely concealed amusement but concern from getting caught looking at him. Panic grips Kris's chest as he assumes the worst, his mind racing with thoughts of ridicule and mockery. But before he can dwell on it any further, an announcement blares over the PA system, signaling that it's time to board the plane. As Kris and his family line up to board the plane, his heart sinks a little as he sees the other boy and his family getting up to board the same plane. He tries to keep his head down, hoping to avoid further embarrassment. As they make their way down the narrow aisle of the plane, he can't help but feel self-conscious, hoping no one else will notice his diaper. He quickly finds his seat and settles in, trying to focus on the excitement of the trip rather than his embarrassment. He watches out of the corner of his eye as the other family passes by; the boy seems oblivious to him, then suddenly does a double take, shooting him a smirk as he passes. Kris felt a knot form in his stomach, but he brushed it off. He knows he can't let this random boy's thoughts ruin his trip. Taking a deep breath, he closes his eyes and tries to relax as the plane prepares for takeoff. Chapter 14: Trouble at 30k Feet The steady hum of the airplane engines filled the cabin as Kris settled into his seat, trying to push aside the lingering embarrassment from the restroom incident. He glanced out of the window from his middle seat, watching as the ground gradually fell away beneath them, feeling the G-forces for the first time, noting the weird sensations across his body. As the plane rose higher and higher, he could feel the air shift and the odd sensations easing up as the vast expanse of the blue sky came into sight. Beside him, in the aisle seat, his mother sat, her comforting presence a soothing calm to his nerves. She smiled reassuringly at him, her eyes filled with warmth. Kris couldn't help but feel grateful for her support, even if she was the one who suggested he wear a diaper while on the flight. He could feel the plane leveling out a few minutes in as they reached cruising altitude. The seat belt sign came off, notifying passengers that they were free to move about. Bored, Kris pulled out his handheld to help pass the time, and Kyle, who sat to his right with the window seat, did the same. After an hour or two of flying, Kris started to feel thirsty. He turned to his mom and asked, "Mom, do we have anything to drink?" Kim glanced at him apologetically. "I'm sorry, bud, we didn't bring any drinks with us. But I think the flight attendants will be coming around soon with beverages. You can ask them for something to drink." Sure enough, the flight attendants began their rounds a few moments later, pushing their carts down the narrow aisle. Kris waited patiently for them to reach his row, feeling excited. When the cart finally arrived, a flight attendant looked over to their row, her smile bright and welcoming. 'Would you like something to drink?' she asked, cheerful. Kris nodded eagerly. "Can I have an apple juice, please?" Kim signaled to the flight attendant, who nodded and reached for a chilled bottle of apple juice from the cart. She poured a generous amount into a plastic cup before handing it to Kris with a warm smile. "Here you go, sweetie. Enjoy," she said kindly before moving on to the next row of seats. Kris accepted the cup gratefully, taking a sip of the cool, refreshing liquid. As he sipped on the refreshing drink, Kris tried to focus on the excitement of the trip and push aside the embarrassment of wearing a diaper. He glanced out of the window again, over Kyle's console, marveling at the vastness of the sky and the beauty of the world below. Despite everything, he was determined to make the most of this experience and enjoy every moment of their family vacation. Kris continued to sip his apple juice and play his game. He gradually lost track of time, engrossed in the digital world unfolding on the screen in front of him. An hour passed in a blur of animated characters and bright colors, the steady drone of the airplane engines fading into the background. But as another hour ticked by, Kris felt pressure starting to build up in his lower abdomen. It was a familiar feeling he had experienced many times before—a sign that he needed to use the restroom. Kris took another sip of his apple juice, trying to distract himself from the growing discomfort in his abdomen. He glanced at his mom, who was engrossed in a magazine and hesitated before speaking up. "Mom, how much longer until we land?" he asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty. Kim glanced at her watch before looking back at Kris. "About an hour and a half, honey. Why? Do you need to use the restroom?" Kris felt a wave of panic wash over him. He knew he should probably use the restroom, but the thought of walking down the narrow aisle in his diaper filled him with dread. He shook his head, forcing a smile. "No, I'm okay. I can wait." Kim raised an eyebrow but didn't press the issue. "Alright, just let me know if you change your mind." Kris nodded, turning his attention back to his handheld. He tried to focus on the game he was playing, but the pressure in his abdomen was becoming increasingly uncomfortable. He shifted in his seat, trying to find a more comfortable position, but it was useless. Kris's discomfort grew as the minutes ticked by, but he was determined not to use the restroom. He glanced at his siblings, who were all engrossed in their own activities, unaware of his predicament. He felt a pang of envy, wishing he could be carefree like them. As the captain's voice crackled over the intercom, announcing they would begin their descent shortly, Kris felt relief, knowing they would be landing soon. He glanced out of the window, noticing the change in altitude as the plane started its gradual descent. But as the plane descended, Kris felt the pressure in his abdomen intensify. He tried to ignore it, focusing on the game in his hands, but the discomfort was becoming unbearable. As the pressure in his abdomen continued to mount, Kris's anxiety heightened. He clenched his teeth, determined to hold on until they landed. But with each passing minute, the discomfort grew more unbearable. He shifted in his seat, trying to alleviate the pressure, but it only seemed to worsen. "M-Mom," Kris stammered, his voice shaky with desperation. "H-How long until we land?" Kim glanced at him, concern etching her features as she noticed his distress. "Not long, honey. Just a few more minutes." "C-Can I please get up to use the restroom now?" Kris stammered, his voice shaky with urgency. Kim looked at him, concern deepening as she observed his distress. She reached out, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. "I'm sorry, honey," she said gently. "But the seatbelt sign is on now, and we're beginning our descent. You'll have to wait until we land." Kris's heart sank at her words, a sinking feeling of dread settling in his stomach. He clenched his fists, trying to suppress the rising panic threatening to overwhelm him. With each passing moment, the pressure in his abdomen grew more unbearable. He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to hold on a little longer. He tried to distract himself, looking out the window at the passing clouds, but the discomfort was overwhelming. He shifted in his seat again, feeling the pressure in his abdomen reaching a critical point. Panic surged through him as he realized he might not be able to hold on much longer. Desperate, Kris tried to push up on his seat with his hands, hoping to relieve some of the pressure. But just as he did, he heard a loud, unmistakable sound—a sound that made his heart sink, and his cheeks burn with shame. Squelch... pfft... plop Kris's eyes widened in horror as he felt a heavy weight pushing down in his diaper, warmth spreading rapidly. He froze, unable to comprehend how he had let this happen. Beside him, Kyle looked up from his game, his eyes widening in shock as he realized what had occurred. He turned to Kim, his voice filled with disbelief. "Mom did Kris just..." Kim's eyes widened as she turned to Kris, her hand flying to her mouth in shock. "Kris, did you...?" Kris shook his head, his face burning with embarrassment. "I-I don't know what happened," he mumbled, unable to meet his mother's gaze. "I-I didn't mean to..." Kim's expression softened as she reached out to comfort him, but Kris pulled away, mortified by what had just transpired. He sat back in his seat, feeling the mess squish against him, the smell wafting up to his nose. He wanted to disappear, to escape this humiliating moment, but he was trapped, unable to leave his seat due to the seat belt sign. Tears welled up in Kris's eyes as he realized the extent of his embarrassment. He had just pooped his diaper on a crowded airplane in front of his entire family and several strangers. He felt shame unlike anything he had ever experienced, and he knew that this moment would haunt him forever. As the plane continued its descent, the smell of Kris's accident began circulating in the cabin. Kris felt his face burn with shame as he realized everyone could smell what had happened. He hunched over in his seat, trying to make himself smaller, wishing he could disappear. Every movement sent shivers down his spine as the mess squished and oozed under him. A few rows back, Kris heard a familiar voice—the boy from the restroom, the one who had seen his diaper. "I bet it's the diaper boy from the bathroom who pooped," the voice spoke loud enough for Kris to hear. He felt a fresh wave of humiliation wash over him, knowing that the boy was talking about him. Around him, Kris could hear murmurs and complaints from other passengers. Some were complaining about the smell, wrinkling their noses in disgust. "What's that smell?" one person complained. "It's disgusting," another voice chimed in. "Why do we always have to sit near a baby who poops?" someone else grumbled. Kris's cheeks burned with shame as he listened to the complaints. He wanted to sink into his seat and disappear, to escape the judging gazes and the whispers. He felt tears welling up in his eyes, but he blinked them back, refusing to let them fall. Beside him, Kyle shifted uncomfortably in his seat, his expression a mixture of embarrassment and sympathy. Kim leaned closer to Kris, speaking in a soft, soothing voice. "It's okay," she said gently. "Accidents happen, and it's nothing to be ashamed of. We'll be landing soon, and then we can get you cleaned up, alright?" forgetting that she had no way of doing so. Kris nodded, grateful for his mom. He knew she was trying to make him feel better, but the shame and embarrassment lingered. He closed his eyes, waiting for the minutes to pass so he could escape this humiliating ordeal. As the plane finally touched down and taxied to the gate, Kris felt a sense of relief wash over him. He couldn't wait to get off the plane and away from the prying eyes and judgmental whispers. As soon as the seatbelt sign turned off, Kris unbuckled his seatbelt and stood up, eager to escape. As Kris stood up from his seat, the urge to pee hit him with a vengeance. His bladder felt like it was about to burst, and he knew he couldn't hold it any longer. He glanced around frantically, panic rising within him as he realized the humiliating situation he was in. With a deep sense of shame already engulfing him from his recent accident, Kris made a split-second decision. He knew he was already in a dirty diaper, and with the passengers beginning to gather their belongings and make their way off the plane, he felt what's the difference at this point if he used the bathroom or his already soiled pull-up. At that moment, Kris decided to let go, allowing himself to release the pent-up urine into his already soiled diaper. He felt a rush of warmth spreading throughout the diaper as it became increasingly heavy and sagged noticeably. The feeling was both comfortable and mortifying, but Kris couldn't bring himself to care anymore in his overwhelmed state. As Kim gathered her belongings and prepared to exit the plane, Kris couldn't help but notice the stares from several passengers. Some looked disgusted, their noses wrinkling in distaste at the smell emanating from his soiled diaper. A few teenage girls giggled behind their hands, casting mocking glances in his direction, while a group of boys burst out into laughter, their eyes alight with amusement. The boy from the restroom, the one who had seen Kris's diaper earlier, stared at him with a knowing look, nudging his family members as if to say, "I told you so." Kris felt a surge of humiliation wash over him, his cheeks burning with shame as he realized just how visible his predicament was to everyone around him. As Kris waddled off the plane, his diaper heavy and sagging, he felt the weight of his humiliation pressing down on him with each step. His siblings glanced at him, some with pity, others with amusement, but none dared to speak up as they followed their parents through the crowded airport terminal. Kris couldn't bear the stares from the other travelers, their judgmental eyes boring into him like daggers. He kept his gaze fixed on the floor, his cheeks flushed with embarrassment as he shuffled along, feeling every squish and squelch of his soaked diaper. "Mom," Kris whispered, tugging at Kim's sleeve as they reached the gate. "Can we please go get cleaned up?" Kim's heart sank as she looked down at her son, his face flushed with shame. She glanced around frantically, realizing they didn't have any spare clothes or diapers with them. They hadn't brought carry-ons, and their luggage was being forwarded to the hotel. "Oh, Kris," Kim murmured, her voice filled with regret. "I'm so sorry, sweetheart. We don't have anything with us right now." Kris's eyes widened in dismay, his heart sinking even further as the reality of their situation sank in. He felt exposed, vulnerable, and utterly humiliated, standing there in the middle of the bustling airport terminal with his dirty diaper on display for everyone to see.

"The Dumb Baby Maker: Full ABDL Hypnosis and Brainwashing. Causes incontinence, blind obedience, helplessness, and infantile speech patterns. Guaranteed to ensure your little subby's brain is turned to mush and deposited into their diapers. Lowers effective IQ 80%!" Baby looked at the box of CD's and headphones. She held it up and skimmed the warnings. "Only use if 100% certain of blah blah blah, ensure decent supply of diapers and blah blah blah... Are you sure you want to do this? If it works the way it says you'll REALLY need to take care of me. It says it makes the user a completely helpless idiot and totally diaper dependant." Her Daddy smiled. "In that case the real question is "do we really need it?" I think we acheived the goals already." He put a hand on her hip then turned her to the side and examined the back of her diaper. "Hmm. Clean for once. Shocker." She smiled back at him. "I can change that if you want." He shrugged. "Maybe later. Lets try the first one." He opened the box and took out a pair of headphones, player, and disk. "Really old fashioned," Baby said. "Yeah it's to save money. Made by Alex's Cheap Practical Low-cost Objective-Based Technology Devices. They are simple ways to acheive specific results easily so we can just move and not worry about it. Anyway, the first disk is called "Complex Thought: Who Needs it?" And says it will target your advanced problem solving. From there we can move onto "The Toilet is Evil: UnPotty Training" and "Baby Says What?: Bable talk For Dummies." He flipped through the disks. "These really target everything. By the end, you'll be a dumb baby for sure." He looked down at his girfriend. A blond haired woman, thirty years old, she she was nevertheless wearing a simple t shirt and a diaper, with a pacifier hanging around her neck, and knelt on the floor in front of him. She was gawking up at him, and had drolled a bit on to her shirt. From the looks of the slightly darker shade of her diaper, it wasn't the only thing she made wet. "I mean, more so then you already are." She smiled. "OK DADDY! Lets go!" He bent forward and put the headphones on her. ... SNAP SNAP SNAP Baby woke up to Daddy's fingers snapping in front of her. "Whoah wha?" she asked. "Whats going on?" "You just finished the first CD, the one targeting Complex Thought." "Oh... did it work?" "Well, if you have to ask..." She looked up at him, mouth hanging open. "Yes? If you have to ask, what?" He chuckled. "Nevermind babygirl. Lets test it shall we?" "OK!" She said, bouncing up and down on her knees. "Hmmmm..." he put a finger to his chin. "Whats five plus five?" She paused. The question still seemed annoyingly simple. "Ten." He nodded. "That's right, Baby. How about six minus six?" "Zero," the answer came easily. "Maybe it didn't work?" "Hmmm," he seemed to think again. "Maybe it didn't." "Try something harder!" "Alright. Five times five?" "Twenty five," She said, disappointed. "Square root of a hundred?" "Ten," she rolled an eye. "Get a refund?" "One thousand, one hundred and fifty seven times one thousand three hundred and fourty two." She paused and thought. "One million five hundred and fifty two thousand, six hundred and ninty four." He took out his cell phone, and she assumed he was checking. "Smart baby. What is the area of a right angle triangle?" She shook her head. "I don't know. Not enough information to answer." "Very smart baby." "Yeah..." She looked down. "Was kind of hoping I'd be... I don't know, dumber." He laughed and nodded. "Yep, me too." "So refund?" He shrugged. "Let's try the UnToilet Training one tomorow, and see how it goes. I know you're still a smart baby, but maybe the other's will work." "Ok Daddy," She said, though she couldn't hide her disapointment. ... ... The next day, Baby was sitting in a play pen in her kitchen, surrounded by her toys. Bored and frustrated, she made a stuffed elephant "walk" around the pen. She picked it up, looked at it in the face, growled and threw it against the netting, then leaned back on her bottom and folded her arms. The second CD hadn't worked either. It went on her head, played its weird noises, and when it was done, nothing inside her changed. And as a result, nothing outside her needed changing either, least of all her diaper. She looked down at it, and growled again. She bounced up and down on her bottom. "NO NO NO NO NO! HMPH!" She said, and folded her arms. "Now now Baby, I know your frustrated, but Daddy will find a solution." "Hmph," She said again, still folding her arms. Daddy, in fact, had already been working on a solution. He told her that if the CD didn't work, he'd try to acheive the same with a "Special recipe" he found online. He walked around the kitchen grabbing pots and pants and mixing ingredients into a massive pot of baked beans, which he claimed would guarantee a dirty diaper when she ate it. From the smell of it, she wasn't sure if the taste would be worth the effects. She turned away from the bubbling pots and groaned. "I don't know if I'll want to eat that Daddy. It smells awful." He looked at her. "Well if the CD isn't working you'll need some way to get there." "I know but..." She shook her head. "Ew." Was all she could muster. He tapped his spoon against the pot. "Alright, fair enough. It does stink in here. Speaking of..." He walked over to her. "Lets check that diaper agian, just in case." She rolled her eyes. "It's still clean Daddy, the tape didn't work." "Right," he pulled her forward and opened the back of her diaper, ensuring she was right. "Yep, one clean diaper after a full day. Sorry sweetie." "It's just not fair! All that time and money, and my diaper is still clean!" "I know, I know sweetie," He bent down and picked her up in a hug with her legs around his wasit and his hand on her bottom, and she clung tight to him. He patted her bottom. "Sorry you can't be a stinky baby." She put her head into him. "I know Daddy." "Well, come on," he said, and began carrying her out of the kitchen. "Where are we going Daddy?" "To the changing table, Baby." "Why? My diaper is clean." "I know your diaper is clean," he patted her bottom. "That's the problem. You've been sitting in the same clean diaper all day, and if you aren't going to use it, we still need to change it like we would any other clean underwear. Otherwise, since you can keep it clean for so long, it will still get gross with sweat and skin cells and fall apart, which is gross, right? So lets get you into your bedtime diaper then some PJs so you don't get a rash, ok? Sound good?" She nodded. "Yes Daddy." "Good girl," he patted her again. "Changing one totally clean diaper for another." (this story is request/prize for BabyVampers on twitter, who won a competition I found to find the "dumbest baby/subby on twitter" and requested a fitting story as a reward)

This is my first long story, hope you will enjoy. Chapter 1 "Hey, baby!" I called as I pushed open the front door, hung my coat up, and floated towards the kitchen. The house always smelled nice; there was some homemade gingerbread on the counter, and the sun was pouring in through the windows.My wife, Patricia, was bustling around, whisking up a frothy meringue; her blonde hair bouncing as she hummed to herself. "Hey yourself," she replied with a grin. I leaned against the counter and watched her for a while, listening to the clatter of the utensils against the mixing bowl. The warmth of the house enveloped me, and my heart swelled with love. "So, what's the plan for tonight?" I asked casually, keeping my face neutral. It wasn't like I didn't know - she'd been dropping hints about my birthday surprise for weeks. "Well," she said, looking at me slyly. "I've got a surprise for you." My heart leapt. "You've got to tell me, darling. I can't keep guessing all night." She moved closer, her blouse unbuttoned and her lips curled into a mischievous smirk. "Alright, alright, you'll have to wait a little longer." I chuckled and leaned in, brushing my fingers against her cheek, tasting the lipstick she'd just applied. "Fine, I can wait a little longer," I said, before capturing her lips for a kiss. She giggled and pulled away, returning to her cooking. "Dinner will be ready soon," she whispered, her breath hot and heavy against my face. "Then, you'll see." My curiosity was piqued. I had no idea what she had planned, but the anticipation was making me nervous with excitement. I had never seen her this secretive before, and it was making me wonder if she had discovered my hidden passion. I cleared my throat and looked away, shifting my weight from one foot to the other. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest as Patricia set the table, poured the wine, and flitted around the kitchen. "You know, honey," she said suddenly, "I've been thinking." "Oh?" I said, trying to sound casual. "Yes," she replied, her voice low and husky. "I've been thinking about...your birthday surprise." I froze. So, she did know. "You...you have?" "Mm-hm," she said, nodding as she stare straight into my eyes. I looked at her, feeling my chest tighten and my mouth go dry. "I've been thinking about how much I love you, and how much fun we could have if we just let go of our inhibitions for a weekend." I gulped and tried to process her words, my heart racing in my chest. "I want to give you the best birthday present ever," she whispered, tracing a finger down my chest. "And I think I know exactly what that is." I felt my body tense up as she took a step back, a wicked gleam in her eye. "I want to give you what you've always wanted, darling," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "You do?" I asked, feeling my heart skip a beat. "Yes," she nodded, her lips curled into a playful smile. "I know all about your... desires." My mind raced, trying to process her words. Could it be true? Had she really discovered my secret dirty love for diapers and being treated like a baby? "Come with me," she said, taking my hand and leading me towards the playroom. The room was dimly lit, with soft lighting casting a warm glow over the new big changing table, a few packages of ABDL printed diapers and some diaper changing accessories. Some bondage gear was scattered about, adding an edge to the comfortable-mysterious atmosphere. I was in shock....

I'm so curious i was thinking about this for a fic. are there any foods drink that effect your bladder and make you need to go now? i don't know what it is about pepsi but it's always had an effect on my stomach so i rarely have it i'm fine with Coke though. I'm trying to think of other things i think sometimes peanut butter if i have so much and also eating way to fast especially chocolate.

For Anna, all her dreams were finally coming true: she had just started medical school, her dream university; she had the opportunity to move out of her parents' house, with them buying her an apartment all for herself; and finally, she could enjoy the freedom she had longed for during the COVID isolation period. The apartment was just outside Milan, where her new university was located. It had an open-plan kitchen and dining area, a living room, a bathroom with a bathtub, and a beautiful bedroom with a walk-in closet. The cost of the apartment was certainly not cheap, but Anna's social situation allowed her to enjoy some luxuries. That morning, after a long walk with her suitcases and getting lost a couple of times, she finally managed to reach the front door, turn the doorknob, and collapse onto the couch to rest after the long journey. She laughed as she looked at herself in the mirror: she had left home dressed nicely, wearing a white blouse and a black skirt that reached mid-thigh, with a pair of white stockings, her hair neatly straightened and long almost to her waist; now, however, she was completely disheveled, her blouse was stained with who knows what, and the stockings had a small tear on the thigh. "I haven't even had time to arrive and I already have to take a shower and do laundry," she said sarcastically. After a short nap, she mustered up the courage to unpack her suitcase. As soon as she entered the bedroom, a strange object caught her eye: a rocking horse. It was adorned with pastel colors and feminine details. Its mane and tail flowed elegantly, made of silk or soft cotton threads, while its large, bright eyes were framed by long, slender lashes. The saddle was padded and decorated with small hearts or stars. Anna was surprised to see it, not so much because of the decorations, which were totally disconnected from the modern look of the room, but because it was sized for her. After an initial astonishment, she decided to simply dismiss it as a toy left by the previous owner and move it out of her room until they came to retrieve it. She finished unpacking her suitcase, and as she approached, she decided to take the reins to move it to the living room. "Come on, move, you stupid thing," she grumbled, annoyed. No matter how hard she pulled, the rocking horse swayed toward her but didn't move an inch. In the end, she gave up and went to order dinner. After a simple margherita pizza eaten in pajamas while watching a series on Netflix on the new television, she decided to go to bed, almost bumping into that huge toy placed in front of her bed. It wasn't an easy night; she kept thinking about that horse: whose is it? Why is it so big? Eventually, at 2:00 a.m., she entered the world of dreams. That night, Anna had the strangest dream of her life, at least so far, and oddly enough, it centered around that rocking horse. In the dream, Anna rode it, imagining epic battles where she was the warrior princess: after a long journey, she finally reached her castle and her bedroom. She lay down, and a strange sensation came to her mouth; she reached out her right hand and pulled out, with considerable surprise, a pink pacifier. Driiiiin, the alarm had already sounded twice when Anna, still stunned from the dream, got up to turn it off: today was her first day of classes at university. As in all universities, the first classes were orientation: the books to buy, the subjects to study, the exam procedures, and the internship activities to organize. The day passed quite quickly for Anna, although she couldn't shake off the dream, the pacifier, and especially the rocking horse. As if that wasn't enough, while searching for books on Amazon, she found herself in the section dedicated to pacifiers, amazed that some of them were so cute. The strangest thing was that, if she had bought it, the shipment would have arrived by the afternoon. "Fantastic," she thought, during lunch break, "I can order my books and have them arrive immediately if I also include the pacifier." She decided to get a white and pink one, with a bunny printed on the front plastic, blushing slightly at the idea of that order, but the opportunity helped her overcome the embarrassment. And so it was, when she returned home, a nice package had materialized in front of her door. She was completely fascinated by the books she had ordered: Anatomy, Histology, Biology, and... the pink pacifier, hiding at the bottom of everything. She laughed when she saw it and, laughing, decided to unwrap it and throw it on the couch with the idea of throwing it away after updating her new library. Part 2: new gadget She decided to arrange the notes on the couch: she took off the clothes she had worn during the day, deciding to stay in just a t-shirt and no pants; she grabbed the tablet and sat right next to the pacifier. She couldn't concentrate... her eyes kept looking at it, it was stronger than her. In the end, she sighed and picked it up, twirling it around her finger. "What do you have that's so interesting that I can't stop looking at you?" she said, putting it in her mouth. It was strange at first, but then slowly her mouth got used to it, starting to suck on it automatically. From that moment on, Anna was able to fully concentrate, and after 2 hours, she had finished her notes. She got up to go to the bathroom, and as soon as she looked at herself in the mirror, she was shocked to realize that she had completely forgotten about her new gadget. She opened her mouth and the pacifier fell out, but it didn't touch the floor, simply hanging from her shirt as it was attached with a string to the fabric. She didn't remember putting on that string, let alone attaching it to her shirt, yet there it was dangling at chest level. She was about to take it off, but the urge to go to the bathroom won, so she didn't pay any more attention to it. In the end, it remained there, dangling, while she called her friend Melissa, while she cooked dinner, and finally returned almost automatically as she went to bed still fantasizing about the horse staring at her. That night she dreamed too: she was a young Indian girl, and like all of them, she rode her white horse towards a green hill. At the top, a strange sensation overwhelmed her: she needed to pee and it was urgent. She got off her horse and ran to a tree, without thinking she pulled down her pants and an immediate feeling of relief overwhelmed her as she emptied her bladder. That morning she woke up alone still with that feeling, sighed around her pacifier as she stretched. Her bed was soft, warm, and wet. "WET!" she exclaimed, mispronouncing the word because of the pacifier, she moved the blankets and found a large stain spreading from her pants: she had wet the bed. She blushed, cried, spat out the pacifier, and almost screamed in astonishment. When she calmed down, she got up, put the sheets in the washing machine, and changed, turning tomato red when she looked at herself in the mirror, seeing the wet stain that spread from her buttocks down all her pants. She was late so she decided to brush it off as simple stress or drinking too much water. It wasn't like that... 3 days later, 3 days of the same dream, 3 days of washing machines. On the fourth day, Anna had her first chance to experience a university Wednesday. She returned at 2 in the morning, drunk after a long night at the club with her new friends. She took off her clothes and threw them on the floor, they smelled of smoke and alcohol, she looked for her pacifier and popped it into her mouth with a loud click. She grabbed her pajamas but stopped stumbling, drawn to the rocking horse and the package placed at the base. Was it a package of panties? No, they seemed thicker and the decorations more childish. They were pull-ups designed for bedwetters or those learning to use the potty. She laughed, euphoric from the alcohol, thinking about the idea of putting them on... wait, she wet the bed... maybe she should wear them. She pulled one out, amazed by the cute decorations that strangely resembled her pacifier. She laughed again as she pulled down her panties and put on a pair. There was something about this action that made her feel naughty, as if she shouldn't do it, but in reality, she felt it could be a solution to her problem. She was speechless when she realized they fit her perfectly and were really comfortable and discreet. Stumbling, she headed to bed: pacifier in her mouth, new underwear forgetting to put on her pants. Part 3: Wake up The morning after was traumatic: her head throbbed, and nausea churned her stomach. She hadn't dreamt that night; she had simply fallen asleep staring at the rocking horse. She must have tossed and turned in bed several times, as she was no longer covered by the sheets. She lay on her back, pacifier in her mouth, legs open, displaying her soaked pull-up to the world. Eventually, after 20 minutes, she decided to get up and try eating something. She paid no attention to her new attire or the weight of the night's pee dragging it down. It was Thursday, which meant she had online classes in the afternoon. She laboriously wobbled to the kitchen and grabbed a packet of crackers. She attempted to eat one, but as soon as she brought it to her mouth, it encountered the pacifier and shattered on the t-shirt she was using as pajamas. Blushing, she spat it out; the pacifier wouldn't fall out, thanks to the ribbon, and finished the packet. After breakfast, she went to the bathroom to shower. It was only then that she realized she wasn't wearing her usual underwear; unlike last night, they had turned a faint yellow, increased in size, and felt damp to the touch. Memory flooded back, and she remembered what had happened the previous evening. She felt conflicting emotions: on one hand, relieved not to have dirtied the sheets yet again, on the other embarrassed for not realizing sooner and sleeping without pants. Another sharp headache distracted her; she threw the used diaper in the trash and stepped into the shower. After a long shower, she dried off and, still naked, went to her room to get dressed. She picked a pink t-shirt, put it on, and without thinking, attached the pacifier to it. Then she went towards the dresser to get her underwear but paused at the sight of the overturned pull-up package under the rocking horse. She picked one up: sober now, she could finally see the decorations clearly. They were light pink with bunny designs around the pubic and buttocks area. Delicate white hues adorned the sides and waist. The bunnies were painted in vibrant colors with realistic details, almost popping out of the fabric. Some bunnies ran happily while others engaged in cute activities like jumping or smelling flowers. The texture was soft to the touch. "Well, I can't deny they're cute," exclaimed Anna, smiling as she admired the bunnies adorning the pull-up and didn't notice the odd resemblance to her pacifier. It was too tempting; she spread one open and slid her legs into it effortlessly. They were very comfortable to wear, discreet, and, above all, gave her a childish touch that deep down Anna adored. In the end, she decided to wear them to prevent any post-drinking naps.

Anyone else wish they had someone that used your diaper as their toilet? Like them peeing down the back while you're wearing it. Or them untaping your diaper and messing in the front, before taping it back up. Or even them pre-using your diaper before you wear them. Imagine if every diaper you wear had someone else's mess in it already. This would be so hot~ ? Not only would you're diaper be twice as full, you'd be messy all the time!

I am reuploading a story I originally found on Wattpad but is no longer available. I am not sure who the author is sorry. Chapter 1 Meeting Lauren Derrick parked his car and walked down the cobblestone path. He was nervous. He had met Lauren on a dating website and had talked to her through video chats for the last couple of months. They shared common interests and would chat online most nights sharing secrets, eventually, they became very close. After feeling comfortable enough, they agreed to meet in person at Lauren's house. As he walked he wondered if his biggest fantasy would come true. He thought about the secret he told her, remembering how difficult it was to say... "I'm a pretty submissive guy, and my next girlfriend would have to spank me,". Derrick had never told anyone about his submissive side and his special need for discipline. He remembered how she giggled through the computer screen and called him a bad boy. After that, it was never spoken of again. The thought of that conversation made the blood go straight to his dick. Did she think it was a joke? Or was she actually into it? He felt butterflies in his stomach as he knocked on the door. It was a yellow house with a big wooden door. He heard footsteps. Lauren answered with a bright welcoming smile. "Hello, Derrick! It's so nice to meet you in person. Come on in!" Derrick smiled nervously and said hello. Lauren was beautiful and fit, with long brown hair. Derrick followed Lauren into the house. She was wearing tight blue jeans and a grey t-shirt. Derrick couldn't keep his eyes off of her long toned legs. They went into the kitchen and Lauren made some tea. She offered a cup to Derrick, which he immediately thanked her for. They each wanted to know more about each other. Lauren talked about being a successful business owner, and how lucky she had been to succeed at such a young age. Derrick looked up to her as a role model. He was taking part-time classes at the community college, and often struggled with the work. Lauren often encouraged him and helped him with his homework through the video chats. Derrick considered her a caring and supportive friend. After talking in person for awhile, Derrick could feel a special connection growing between them. Derrick was curious to know if this friendship had any chance to progress into something more. After spending so much time with Lauren online, he figured the least he could do was ask. Lauren laughed at him. "You have a chance with me Derrick, but we need to talk about what you're looking for in a relationship. I need you to be completely honest with me because I know you're holding something back, and I think we both know what that is" Derrick froze, and spanking came to mind. He hesitated to respond. After a long silence, Lauren stood up and put her hand on her hip. She had a serious look on her face but talked calmly "Here's the deal, you can talk to me now or this conversation is over. It can't be that hard, you've already told me about it. If you want a relationship with me than you'll have to be honest." Derrick looked at his feet and replied in a soft voice "Are you talking about my secret?" She nodded. "Just tell me what you want Derrick, it's not that difficult." Derricks cock was hard, and his heart was pounding. "If we have a relationship, I would need to be spanked regularly " Lauren giggled at him "Good boy Derrick. Luckily for you, I'm a very open-minded girl. I think we need to agree on how to go about doing this. I think we should write it out so we're both on the same page." Derrick agreed. Chapter 2 The Agreement Lauren returned to the table and sat down. "Okay Derrick, if you need to be spanked like a child than we need to know how and why wouldn't you agree?" Derrick gulped and realized that she wasn't wasting time. He nodded yes to her question. "Good, and while you're being punished you'll call me Miss Lauren, or just Miss. Do you understand? "Yes, Miss." "Good. Now, let's start with some bad behavior that might earn you a spanking. Keep in mind that this list can always be added to over time. I want you to write a list of some of the bad habits that you have. I'll add one now. You told me earlier that you smoke occasionally. From now on, if you smoke, you get spanked. Got it?" Derricks hard on was about to explode. He replied with another "Yes Miss." The sheet of paper was titled: Derrick's Punishment Agreement Under the title, Lauren had written: Behavior that Derrick will be punished for. Derrick began to write. 1. Smoking 2. Drinking too much 3. Being late 4. Being disorganized 5. Putting off homework 6. Bad grades 8. Talking back Derrick handed the list over to Lauren. "I like it so far. I think its a good starting point, although I think I'll add lying to the list. That's something I have absolutely no patience with, and the consequences will be very severe." Derrick agreed, and they continued. "Let's move on to how you'll be punished. I personally think that being over my lap will be the most humiliating for you. It's childish and exposing, and I think it will work perfectly. Does that sound fair?" Derrick was in total shock, Sitting in front of him was his new beautiful girlfriend that was going to spank him and it seemed like she was educated on the matter. He nodded his head and agreed. She was writing the details and talking at the same time. "I'm glad you agree Derrick, and I'm really glad we found each other. I think this relationship is going to flourish." Lauren finished writing and looked up at Derrick. "Now that positioning is out of the way, let's add in the fun stuff. Anytime you get spanked over my lap i'll start with my hand and then use an implement. In some extreme cases, I'll use the implement for the entire spanking. It might be a hairbrush or a paddle. Is that okay with you?" "Yes Miss" "Good, now on to public spankings..." "Public?" Derrick asked in sudden fear. "Hopefully it will never occur, but if we're in public and you misbehave then you can expect to be punished immediately." Derrick grew tense "I think that's a little extreme. People are going to see us!" "Spankings are supposed to be embarrassing Derrick. But I'll make a deal with you. If you're really bad in public, then yes, you will be spanked on the spot. But if its something minor, then I'll spank you in a private bathroom or in the car. Keep in mind that a spanking at home will always follow. Just make sure you're good in public and we shouldn't have a problem. Okay?" Derrick thought about being spanked by his girlfriend in public and it made him cringe, but after a lot of convincing, he agreed to her rule. Lauren reached out and held Derricks' hand. "I'm really happy to have you as my boyfriend. I will be fair and respect you, but if you test me and break these rules, then you can expect a sore ass." Derrick was overcome with excitement and felt so lucky to have Lauren in his life. He smiled at her and she smiled back. "Derrick, is there any other punishment or kink that you need to tell me about? Because now is the time to come clean to me about it. It would be easy to add it into our agreement right now." Derrick said no, but in the back of his mind, there was something else that excited him. He was just too embarrassed to mention it. By the time they had finished the list, it was 11:30. They soon ended up calling it a night. Lauren Walked Derrick to the door, and they made out on the stoop for a while. Lauren told him to call her tomorrow to make plans. Derrick was eager to see her again and happily agreed. As Derrick began to walk away Lauren planted two smacks on his butt and grinned. "Be a good boy Derrick!" Chapter 3 Derrick Breaks a Rule Derrick called Lauren around 1:00 in the afternoon. It was a dark and rainy summer day and she suggested they watch a movie at her place. Derrick agreed and left his apartment with an umbrella in one hand and his keys in the other. On the way he was stopped at a traffic light, his dick was hard. He was thinking of which rule he should break and wanted to know how it felt to be butt naked over Lauren's toned thighs. He wondered what she was wearing today, and what she would use to spank him with. He heard the horn of a driver behind him and realized the light was green. He arrived and knocked on the door. Lauren was happy to see him. They kissed at the door and walked inside. She was wearing tight black sweatpants and a tank top. As they walked through the kitchen Derrick noticed the Punishment Agreement they had worked out last night laying on the counter. Derrick had dreamed of that list and the agreements he made with Lauren. His cock was getting stiff. Lauren had picked out a romantic comedy and told Derrick to put it in the player while she made popcorn. Derrick saw a perfect opportunity to earn his first spanking. When Lauren came back with the popcorn she noticed that he hadn't put the movie in. Derrick stood in the center of the living room with an erection and a smile on his face. "Fuck romantic comedies. I hate them and I'm NOT going to do what you tell me!" Lauren giggled at him. She put the popcorn down on the table and crossed her arms with a very feminine no-nonsense stance. "Somebody wants a spanking huh?" "Yes, Miss." He replied. Lauren studied Derrick for a moment, then walked over to him and wrapped her arms around his waist and pulled him in close to her. "If a spanking is what you want, then a spanking is what you'll receive. Go into the kitchen and get my wooden spoon out of the drawer by the fridge." Derrick started for the kitchen and felt the sting of three hard smacks to the center of his butt. He looked back to see Lauren grinning at him. When he came back to the living room he found Lauren sitting patiently on the center of the couch. She reached up and grabbed Derrick by his waistband and pulled him in front of her. "Get down on your knees Derrick, we're going to have a little chat first." Derrick did as he was told. As he was kneeling Lauren scooted forward and split her legs, pulling Derrick into her crotch. Derrick felt small compared to Lauren. She put her hands on his hips and began to speak. "You broke one of the rules that we agreed on. Do you remember what happens to little boys that break rules?" Derrick looked up into Lauren's blue eyes and answered. "They get spanked." "That's right Derrick. You've been a very bad boy, and I'm afraid I have no other option but to spank you like a naughty child. Now get up, put the spoon on the table, and lay over my lap." After he put the spoon down he felt Lauren's hand grab his wrist firmly and pull him down over her thighs. "What a childish position for a boy your age to be in. Do you have anything to say to me before we begin?" So many thoughts and emotions were going through Derricks' head at that moment. His dick was pressed up against her thighs, and his butt was in the air. The only thing he could say was that he was sorry. Lauren laughed. "You can give me a proper apology when you're sitting on a freshly spanked butt." She then raised her palm and began smacking his bottom. Derricks pants and undies were still on which absorbed most of the impact, but after about 200 smacks his butt was really starting to warm up. Lauren was taking her time, and making sure Derrick was feeling as naughty and childish as possible. SMACK SMACK SMACK "how does it feel." SMACK SMACK SMACK "To be draped over your girlfriend's lap." SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK "For a well-deserved spanking?" SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK YOU'VE BEEN A NAUGHTY - SMACK - NAUGHTY - SMACK - LITTLE BOY! - SMACK SMACK SMACK Lauren noticed that while she was spanking and scolding, Derrick was rubbing his hard dick against her thighs. She liked the reaction she was getting from him and continued to spank over his pants. After 3 or 4 more minutes, she stopped and rubbed his bottom. She could feel some heat on his plump cheeks. "Alright naughty pants. Get up and stand in front of me." Derrick complied. Soon he was standing in front of his girlfriend with his erection pointing towards her. Lauren grabbed his waistband and slid his pants down to his ankles and told him to step out. She looked at his tighty whities with a grin. "I like your little boy undies. They really suite you Derrick." She quickly spun him around. She could see some redness beginning to creep in on the sit spots, and without warning, she hiked up Derricks undies into his butt crack. "AHHHH!" Derrick jumped a bit which made Lauren laugh. "Oh yeah, those cheeks are getting pretty red. How do they feel right now Derrick?" Derrick, redder in the face than he was on his butt, responded. "It feels kind of hot, in more ways than one." Lauren smacked him on his bare wedgied butt 5 times in the same spot. "Obviously you still need a lot more. Get your bottom over my lap, Derrick. You're going to be one sorry boy when I'm finished with you." With that, she pulled him down to her strong thighs. Derrick could better feel the curves of her lap without his pants, and he was eager to be placed on her lap without any kind of protection. He felt childish and ridiculous being over her lap wearing tighty whities. Lauren had strong thick legs, which aided in propping his butt higher up and making him feel more exposed. Lauren began to spank after situating him on her thighs. Her rhythm began to pick up. She concentrated on his bare sit spots and gave him breaks by spanking over his childish underwear. Every now and then she would hike up his undies into his butt crack and smack his bare butt a few times. She really liked the effect of the wedgies. After about 6 minutes of undie spanking, his butt was fairly red. Lauren made sure to rub the fact in. "I think we're making progress, but your cock is still hard. You must really like being spanked. You've been taking this very well so far." Derrick began to rub his dick on her lap while she held him in position. It felt like dozens of fire ants were biting at his bottom. He especially felt the burn on his sit spots. He came close to exploding on her lap but she made him stop thrusting just in time. "Alright Derrick, break time's over. It's time to get serious." Lauren grabbed at Derricks waistband. He was expecting another wedgie but instead, she gently pulled them down over his tender butt. The underwear snagged on the tip of his dick and she asked him to lift up for a second so she could correct that. Pretty soon his tighty whities were down to his ankles and he was told to kick them off. Now Derricks dick was in direct contact with Lauren's sweat pant covered thighs. This is a moment Derrick wishes he could stay in for eternity. The feeling of his spanked bare butt propped up by a beautiful women's lap is a feeling that can't be accurately put into words. Derrick felt the cool air of the room on his bottom and listened to Lauren's soft voice. He wanted to cum so badly. He started to gently hump her thighs while she spoke to him. "This is what you get every time you break the rules, Derrick. Now spread your legs." Derrick felt her hand cup the inside of his thigh, pulling his butt cheeks apart. He felt complete exposure. Lauren could see the back of his scrotum and his little butt hole. She stroked his bum for a few seconds while enjoying the view, then started to spank. SWAT SMACK SPANK SLAP SMACK SMACK SMACK Lauren's rhythm was really picking up, and Derrick began to squirm on her lap. The spanking was starting to sink in for Derrick as he realized that she hadn't even touched the wooden spoon yet. His butt was starting to burn, and he jumped a bit every time Lauren's hand landed in the tender areas of his butt crack and thighs. "OUCHHHH! THAT'S STARTING TO STING!" SMACK SMACK SLAP "Oh I know it's starting to sting Derrick. You're squirming around a bit more than before." SMACK SMACK WHACK SLAP "You'll just have to try to take your punishment like a big boy." "LAUREN AWWWW WAIT IM SORRY!" Lauren laughed at his apology. "I guess spankings aren't all about humping my thighs after all, huh Derrick?" Derrick groaned and tried his best to keep himself from crying. Lauren stopped to give him a little break. Derrick felt her reach for the spoon. "Lauren, wait. I've learned my lesson. Do you think this can just be a hand spanking?" Lauren laughed at him. "This is why I like to spank Derrick. I decide when it stops, and I can't think of a good enough reason to let you off my lap. Plus, if you remember our little agreement, I mentioned that every time you're over my lap you get spanked with an implement. In this case, it's a wooden spoon. You should be thankful it's not a hairbrush." "Lauren, please. I'm sorry." Derrick replied in a low pitched and pitiful tone. Derrick felt humiliated and defeated. There was no way out of it. "You should be sorry Derrick. After all, you did ask for this." Derrick buried his face in his arms and waited for the spoon to strike. THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK Lauren brought the spoon down hard, and Derricks' legs began to kick against the couch. She held him firmly. "You're not getting out of this Derrick. This is a part of your life now and you need to accept that." By now Derricks dick was getting soft, which increased his embarrassment. He knew that Lauren had noticed. She had him right where she wanted. THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK "AWWWW STOP IT! PLEEEAAASSSEEE!" Derrick kicked and squirmed violently. Lauren ignored him. And after about 5 minutes of non-stop and fast-paced spanking with the wooden spoon, she could hear him break down into a sobbing mess. She continued a couple minutes longer, making sure that he knew who was boss. When she stopped he lay motionless with his face buried in his arms. He was sobbing and breathing heavily. Lauren stroked his back and rubbed his tender bottom. "I think we're done now, Derrick. I'm not going to lie and tell you I didn't enjoy spanking you, I actually can't wait for you to break another rule." Lauren helped him off of her lap and told him to sit on her knee. He winced and sobbed as his sore butt made contact with her left thigh. She held him close in her arms like a mother would to a little child. "I care about you so much Derrick, but I DO NOT mess around when it comes to punishment. I hope you keep that in mind the next time you decide to misbehave." Derrick held onto his girlfriend and told her how sorry he was about the DVD. She meant so much to him. "I know you didn't mean to insult me earlier Derrick, you were just curious. As a matter of fact, I was expecting that to happen today. I had to be hard on you in order to get my point across. I spank hard Derrick, but it all pays off in the end. You'll see. After their heart to heart, Derrick was told to stand up and put the movie in. This time he didn't dare give her attitude. He asked if he could put his pants back on, Lauren said no. "I want to see that red butt of yours for the rest of the day, mister!" Chapter 4 Secrets Worth Telling Derrick had ended up sleeping over at Lauren's house. He awoke on the same couch he was punished on the day before. Lauren was sitting next to him watching tv. Derrick noticed that he was still butt naked from the waist down. She giggled and told him how cute he was as he slept. Derrick was still in a sleepy morning daze, but Lauren pinched his sore butt which immediately woke him up. The sting brought back the memory of sobbing over her lap. "How's that bottom of yours feeling Derrick?" "It still hurts the same as it did last night" Lauren kissed him on the forehead "Let's try to put that behind us. We should go out and have some fun today. Plus I need to run some errands." "Where do you want to go?" he replied while rubbing his tired eyes. "Well, I need to stop at the grocery store, and afterward you can pick a place to eat." Derrick agreed. Lauren insisted on driving. It was a humid day, so Lauren decided to change into some tight jean shorts and a red tank top. On the way out of the house, Derrick noticed Lauren putting a plastic hairbrush into her purse. "Just in case!" she said with a wink. Derrick blushed. As Derrick climbed into the car and sat down on the hot leather, he let out a moan. Lauren smiled at him and turned the key. "You can probably expect that to burn for a few more days!" Derrick thought about his punishment. He was starting to like the fact that his butt was bruised and red while Lauren's curvy butt was pain-free. The psychology of being spanked by her was really starting to kick in. He knew that whenever Lauren glanced at his butt, she would think of the spanking she delivered the day before. Lauren noticed the discomfort on his face as they walked through the parking lot and into the grocery store. She smiled at him and held his hand. Lauren got a cart from the cart bay and told Derrick to push while she got the groceries. She walked ahead of Derrick. His eyes were fixed on her round and curvy butt the whole time. The way it swayed and bounced painlessly from side to side teased him. He thought of her butt sitting on the couch while she held him over her lap. Then he felt the sharp pain of his own butt as he walked with her. He was starting to get horny. Lauren took her time shopping. She was in no rush and was having a great time with Derrick. Lauren was about to head to the register when she remembered the wooden hairbrush she wanted to buy for Derrick. While in the hairbrush isle Lauren asked which one he liked best. Derrick gulped and looked down at the ground. "Derrick, when I ask you something I expect you to respond to me. Don't make me have to ask you again. You'll be in big trouble young man." Derrick looked up and responded, fearing a spanking in the middle of the store." Maybe that one." He said, pointing at a medium-sized wooden brush. Lauren picked it up and smacked it against her palm a couple times. "Good choice Derrick now let's go ea. I'm starving." While walking to the registers they passed through the baby section. Lauren took the chance to embarrass Derrick and have a little fun with him. Lauren said with a laugh "You might still be getting spanked like a little boy Derrick, but at least you're not back in diapers like a little baby!" Derrick was stunned. He knew that she was joking, but the fact that she just said that aloud in the middle of the grocery store made his face turn a deep red. He felt his penis stiffen in his pants. Thankfully nobody was in the aisle with them. "Lauren! somebody could have heard that!" "That's the point, Derrick. Lighten up, it was a joke!" The couple had a perfect day. After stopping at home to unload the groceries, they ended up going to a local sandwich place. Later they stopped to get ice cream. Derrick kept thinking about what Lauren had said in the baby section of the store. He had pictured Lauren changing him into a diaper, and for some reason, the thought of it really excited him. Maybe it was the way Lauren had said it. The thought of her doing something that childish to him made his cock hard. He knew that he couldn't let the opportunity to ask her about it pass by. Plus, not being honest with Lauren about his feelings would certainly earn him another spanking. The two of them were sitting on a hill in the park eating ice cream when Derrick finally built up the courage to say something about it. "Hey Lauren, I wanted to ask you something." Lauren looked into his eyes "Sure Derrick, go ahead." "It has to do with what you said in the store today. I- " Lauren interrupted "I'm sorry for embarrassing you, Derrick. I know I crossed a boundary, I just wanted to have some fun. I'll respect your privacy next time. You were so good for me today." "It's okay, I'm not mad about it. I've just been thinking about when you mentioned the diapers and-" "What about the diapers Derrick?" Derrick hesitated "I guess I want to see how they feel. Ever since you brought them up I've been curious about it." Lauren stared into his eyes, and then looked down at his crotch. She pictured what it would look like to see her adult boyfriends dick wrapped up in a thick diaper. The thought made her smile. "Derrick, I was joking about that at first, but now that you bring it up it actually sounds kind of fun. Just keep in mind that diapers would be used as punishment, and we'll have to add it to the agreement. It's too bad you didn't tell me at the store, we could have picked up some supplies." "I know." he said "I'm sorry I didn't tell you sooner. I wanted to be honest but it was such a hard and embarrassing thing to tell you. Are you going to spank me again?" Lauren wrapped her arms around him "I won't spank you for this Derrick. It's okay to be curious about something. It would be a different story if you had kept this from me from the beginning, while we were writing our agreement. Plus, it's not every day that you ask your girlfriend to put you back into diapers. I just want you to be sure about this." Derrick was excited and knew he wanted to try it. "Thanks for understanding Lauren, I really want to try them." his face was red. "I'm always here for you Derrick. We should hit the store on the way home and pick up some supplies." Chapter 5 A New Kind Of Punishment The next day Lauren and Derrick sat across from each other in the kitchen. On the table lay the Punishment Agreement, a big package of adult disposable diapers, wipes, baby powder and Lauren's brand 'spankin' new hairbrush. "Alright Derrick, I did some research after you left last night and I came up with how diapering can be incorporated into our agreement, so hear me out. You'll only be diapered when you break my strictest rules. For example, smoking and bad grades are very naughty rules to break in my book. The consequences for those will be a spanking per day, and you'll be diapered 24/7. Lying is also a diapering offense, understood?" "Yes, Miss." Derrick was looking her up and down. Lauren looked hot today. She wore a little black skirt and a tight fitting white collared shirt that was buttoned down half way and rolled up at the sleeves. "As for the duration of the diaper punishment, I was thinking of starting out at 3 days for each rule you break." This will give you plenty of time to use your diapers. If you break two of my stricter rules then you'll be in diapers for 6 days, and you'll be spanked on each of those days. However, if you break all three of my strictest rules within a week, then you'll be on diaper punishment for a full 30 days. Do you understand?" Derrick agreed. He couldn't stop staring at the super thick disposables on the table. His curiosity was getting the best of him. "While being diaper punished, you will be expected to wear them in public. If I have to spank you in public, then your pants are coming down for it." Derrick snapped out of his daze, "But Lauren, I don't want anybody to see me in a diaper. Can't this be between you and me?" Lauren laughed "No Derrick, just because you're wearing a diaper doesn't mean you're exempt from public bare butt spankings. If anything, you deserve it more. Don't worry. Like I said before, make sure you behave in public and we shouldn't have a problem." "Yes, Miss." "Good boy. I can't think of much else to add... Oh wait, there is one more thing. While you're in the house you're not allowed to wear pants. Only diapers and a t-shirt." That wasn't a huge problem for Derrick, so he agreed. Lauren took his hand in hers. "This is a humiliating punishment Derrick, it makes spanking look like child's play when it comes to humiliation. Are you absolutely sure you want to go through with this?" Derrick was sure of it. He just had to remind himself to stay on his very best behavior in public. "It sounds fair." he replied in a low pitched tone. Lauren noticed that something was wrong. Derrick looked guilty, so she asked what the problem was. Derrick looked down at the table and answered. "Do you remember the day when we started this agreement, and you asked me if there was anything else that I wanted to add?" Lauren looked at him with troubled eyes. "Yes, and if I remember correctly you said no. Is there something you want to tell me, Derrick?" "I may have wanted to add something after all. It's not another bad habit. It's another punishment that I've been curious about. I don't know why I didn't tell you. Maybe I was embarrassed." Derrick knew he had put himself on the spot. In fact, he did it on purpose so he could try the diapers. Lauren's eyes grew angry. "So you lied about not wanting to add something to the list, and now you're suddenly telling me out of nowhere? I respect that you're coming clean with me, but a lie is a lie, Derrick. Now, what is it you wanted to add?" Derrick hesitated and choked up a bit. He didn't mean to make Lauren this angry. "I.. I guess I want you to start washing my mouth out with soap. It's just so childish and oddly appealing to me. I didn't mean to- " "Say no more Derrick," Lauren said as she added the new punishment to the agreement. "I am so pissed at you for keeping something like that from me. You lied to me while we were writing the agreement, and now you're asking for a favor. All I want is for you to trust me, Derrick. You really hurt my feelings." Derrick was silent as Lauren's angry eyes pierced through him. After taking a moment to think, Lauren took a deep breath and stood up from the table. She suddenly grabbed Derricks wrist and pulled him off of his chair. She began marching him to the kitchen sink. "Well Derrick, since lying is a strict rule of mine, I think I'm going to go ahead and punish you with diapers. Your diaper punishment starts effective immediately. You'll be diapered 24/7 for the next three days, and spanked every night. I've also decided to soap your mouth right now since you're so curious about it. You're going to be one very sorry little boy." Chapter 6 Triple Dose Lauren hiked up her skirt and grabbed Derrick by the wrist. She pulled him towards her right side. Derrick was caught off guard as he felt a strong tug, causing him to trip over her right thigh, thus landing him face down over her bare lap. He tried to wiggle and adjust. He could feel her bare legs split to stabilize and balance him. Lauren made sure that his dick rested on her right thigh, while her left thigh supported his upper body. She then reached between his legs to expose his scrotum. Throughout the spanking Lauren would make sure that his feet were always dangling, never touching the ground. Lauren took notice to how red and sore his bottom was from his last spanking. "Your butt holds a nice tone Derrick, I can't believe that after two full days it's still bright red." The hairbrush came down hitting each cheek and then the center of his butt crack. SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK Lauren covered his butt with hairbrush welts and repeatedly reminded him to scoot further up on her knees, stick his butt out, and spread his cheeks more. She knew that reminding him of these things was humiliating, which boosted the effectiveness of the punishment. SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK Derrick screamed through the bar of soap. He had never felt pain like this before. He knew that Lauren would not let up. He was helpless. "Get those feet off the floor Derrick! you can kick all you want but those legs should be dangling." Derrick kicked and bucked as she spanked each sit spot 200 times with a fast-paced rhythm. His butt started out bright red, but now it was bruised and purple. "Alright Derrick, spread your legs real wide so I can spank the tender spots, and then its diaper time." He did as he was told and spread his legs far and wide. He jumped and yelped as she spanked his anus and inner thighs. This continued for three minutes before she stopped. Derrick was stretched out across Lauren's lap screaming and kicking like a four-year-old even after she stopped spanking. His bottom was a deep shade of purple and red. Lauren held him tightly until he calmed down, and then asked if he was ready for diaper time. Derrick said "yes Miss." with tears in his eyes. Lauren let him up and told him to rinse his mouth out. While Derrick was at the sink tending to his soapy mouth, she sat in her chair and admired her work. "That is one sore butt you've got there Derrick. Just remember that I'll be spanking you for the next three nights before bedtime as part of your diaper punishment." Derrick sniffled and splashed handfuls of water into his mouth. Lauren laughed and told him he had 3 minutes to collect himself while she got his diaper ready. "If you're late, then you're going right back over my lap mister!" Lauren stood up from her chair and strutted over to the kitchen table. She stacked the powder and the wipes on top of the big package of diapers and then went into the bathroom to get some lotion. She carried everything into the living room and placed it on the floor. "You've got about two minutes Derrick." Lauren was sitting cross-legged on the floor with a big diaper in one hand, and the hairbrush in the other. "Alright, times up. If you're not over here in 5 seconds then I'm spanking your thighs." Derrick ran across the kitchen, barely making it in time. He stood in front of her with an erection and a very sore bottom. Lauren patted the towel that she had laid out in front of her and told him to lay down. When Derrick sat Lauren could see the pain in his eyes the moment his butt made contact with the towel. "Shouldn't have been so naughty Derrick." Derrick blushed and laid down on his back, his knees were slightly parted, but Lauren grabbed his legs and spread them out, revealing everything. She scooted in closer between his spread out legs and looked into his eyes. "During your diaper changes, you will put your hands on your head. If you try to interrupt anything then I'll smack your butt with the hairbrush, and I have a feeling you don't want me to do that anymore." Derrick agreed. Lauren put the diaper aside and squeezed a big glob of lotion into her hand. "This is going to be cold, but it'll feel good. Especially on your backside." Lauren began to rub the lotion onto Derricks legs and moved in closer to his crotch. She massaged his balls and began running her lotion covered hand up and down his shaft. She could tell Derrick was enjoying this, and she was enjoying it too. But she had to remind herself that this was for punishment and not for pleasure. Lauren looked him in the eyes. "Being diapered like this really says a lot about the state of your maturity Derrick. When you're in diapers for the next three days I want you to think long and hard about the consequences that come with your actions. Apparently, you need a little more motivation than going over my lap for a spanking." Lauren covered Derricks entire crotch with lotion and ordered him to flip over to his stomach. He obeyed and laid there quietly while she spoke. "Spread those cheeks, Derrick." She squirted the lotion directly on his bruised bottom. Derrick jumped a bit from the cold but was corrected with a firm smack to his thigh. "No squirming Derrick or I swear I'll put you back over my lap." Lauren rubbed the lotion all over his purple cheeks and into his ass crack. When she finished, he was ordered to flip over again. "Alright Derrick, its the moment you've been waiting for... diaper time! Now lift your bottom up high." Lauren slid the diaper under him. Then she lifted his legs and coated his crotch and butt with clouds of baby powder. "You are going to look adorable in your new underwear sweetie." Lauren let his legs down and grabbed the front of the diaper, pulling it over his dick. "Here we go!" Lauren cheered as she brought it up to his waist. She held it there and taped one side of the diaper after the other. After the tapes fastened, she made sure everything was tucked in around the legs and crotch. Lauren Patted the front of the diaper "All done baby, how does it feel?" Derrick was helped up to his feet. He walked with an awkward waddle, and his spanked butt was still showing a bit where the diaper ended near the sit spots. "It's so thick, I'm going to burn up with this on." Lauren laughed "That spanked bottom of yours probably doesn't help too much when it comes to the heat, but I guess you shouldn't have disobeyed me in the first place" Derricks erection pressed against the diaper, he looked ridiculous, and he felt like a well-punished toddler. Lauren hugged him. "I hope you learned your lesson. Now, let's go to bed, boys in diapers shouldn't be up this late." Derrick climbed the stairs while Lauren followed, playfully smacking his diapered bottom all the way up to the bedroom. Chapter 7 Humiliation At The Mall Derrick woke to a loud smack on his diapered butt. "Time to wake up Derrick, it's day one of your diaper punishment! " Lauren was brushing her teeth and sat down next to him on the bed. "We're going shopping today, so get ready" "Yes, Miss" Derrick rubbed his eyes and felt the aftermath of his punishment from last night. Derrick was having a hard time as he tried to rub his sore butt through the diaper. He knew he would be fussing with it all day. The soap taste was also present, and it was drying out his mouth and throat. Lauren watched him as he tried to rub his sore diapered butt. She could see the bruising on his sit spots and thighs. "Don't forget about our agreement Derrick. You can expect a spanking every night before bed for the next three nights." Derrick sat up in bed "Lauren, can I take the diaper off for a while? It feels like thousands of pins are stabbing me on the butt, and I'm sweating like crazy down there." Lauren laughed at his request "No Derrick if you hadn't lied to my face than you wouldn't be strapped into that diaper with a spanked bum in the first place. Being uncomfortable in your diapers is a huge part of this punishment. The only time that I'll remove that diaper is when you're in desperate need of a spanking or a changing. If you try to take it off yourself, then you'll be spanked." Derrick groaned, he realized that he may have underestimated the effect of the diaper punishment. He knew now that he would have to go out in public today with the hot bulk between his legs and the soreness of his butt. He was not looking forward to it. Lauren stood up. "Put your pants on Derrick, we're going to the mall." Derrick got out of bed and slid his pants on. He walked downstairs and found Lauren in the kitchen putting a few diapers and the hairbrush in her purse. Lauren looked up at him "The mall is pretty far away Derrick, if you have an accident then I'll need to change you there. As for the hairbrush, well, that's pretty self-explanatory at this point." She slung the purse over her shoulder and grabbed her keys. "Come on Derrick, hop in the car." Derrick followed Lauren out to her car. The diaper made his butt stick out, and he walked with a slight waddle. Lauren was about to close the door when she suddenly remembered something. "Oops Derrick, I almost forgot your baby powder." She grabbed it off of the living room floor and placed it in her purse. "Alright, I think we're all ready to go." On the way to the mall, Lauren and Derrick talked and listened to the radio. Derrick brought up his living situation and mentioned that his lease would be up soon and he would have to find a new place to live. Lauren asked if he had found a place that he could afford. "Not yet, most of the places are taken, so I'll have to keep looking. Lauren thought for a while, and then told Derrick that he could stay at her place if he doesn't find something in time. "If you end up moving in, you would be paying me with chores and tasks that I assign around the house." Derrick thanked her for the offer and kissed her on the cheek. The mall parking lot looked empty as they approached. Derrick was nervous and Lauren could tell. She secretly wanted Derrick to misbehave so she could spank him in public. They walked through the sliding doors and into the food court. Lauren held derricks hand "Okay little one, I need you to hold my hand at all times so you don't get lost. Okay?" Derrick looked up at her and nodded, he felt like a child, but the diapers made him feel like a toddler. The two made their way through the mall holding hands. Lauren made the occasional joke about stopping in a toddler store and playing on the jungle gym. Derrick was red in the face. He knew the diaper wasn't very noticeable under his sweats, but the bulk between his legs and the occasional crinkle made him paranoid. Lauren and Derrick found themselves in a large department store about an hour into their shopping spree. Lauren hadn't let go of Derricks' hand all day and his patience was running thin. Lauren was looking at a long red dress when Derrick asked her how long they were going to shop. Lauren started looking at another dress and pulled Derrick along by the hand "Why baby? did you use your diapers like a good boy? Or are you just bored?" She could tell that he was finicky, and she was prepared to make this day as long as possible to bring out his naughty side in public. Her plan was working. Derrick rolled his eyes "We've been here for an hour and you haven't even bought anything!" Lauren glared into Derricks eyes and suddenly yanked at his wrist. He fell forward a bit and felt 3 hard smacks hit the center of his diapered bum. Derrick was shocked. He looked around the store to see if anybody heard the ordeal, luckily nobody was around. Lauren grabbed him by the chin and looked him in the eyes. "Derrick, if I hear you raise your voice to me one more time, I'll spank that diaper all the way back to the car. Do you understand me?" Derrick saw the seriousness in her eyes, and replied with a simple "yes Miss." Her eyes were still on his, and his dick was hard from the unexpected smacks to his rear. He couldn't believe it, but he wanted Lauren to spank him right there and now. Lauren still held his chin in her hand "Is that all Derrick? Just yes Miss? No apology?" Derrick looked away from her, he knew this was his chance. "I'm sorry Miss, can you please spank me in the store?" Lauren's eyes lit up, she was taken aback and surprised at Derricks request. Derrick noticed the smile on her face, he knew that this was what she wanted all along. "Wow Derrick, you must REALLY love to be spanked. Of course, I'll smack your bottom in the store!" She grabbed Derrick by the wrist and took a look around the huge store. She didn't want to draw a huge crowd, but one or two people wouldn't hurt. The shoe section was empty so she led Derrick through the store while smacking his bum. They arrived and Lauren quickly found a long bench that customers use to try on shoes. The bench was in the corner of the shoe department and was positioned in a way that allowed her to see every angle of the store. She sat down in the center of the padded bench. "Derrick, you have been such a bad boy today." Lauren released his wrist and quickly pulled his pants down to his ankles. Derricks white disposable diaper was exposed to the store, he immediately crouched behind the low shoe aisle. Lauren laughed and looked around the store "Come on Derrick, I don't see anybody yet, now get that diapered bottom over my lap!" She reached out and grabbed his hand and pulled him next to her, then slung him over her thighs. Derrick glanced back to see his white diapered bottom perched up on her knees. Lauren leaned in so he could see her face. "I'm surprised Derrick, it takes some balls to ask to be spanked in public. Especially during your diaper punishment!" Lauren grabbed a hold of Derricks diapered hip and swung with her strong arm, making sure the smacking of his diaper could be heard from across the store. "NAUGHTY NAUGHTY BOY!!" SWAT SWAT PLAT SMACK SMACK SMACK SLAP SMACK The diaper provided a lot of protection to Derricks buns, but the loudness of the smacks made him worry. Somebody must have heard the loud smacks. Lauren stopped after delivering 15 loud smacks to his diaper. She saw a young employee poke her head around the corner with a confused look on her face. She couldn't see Derrick yet because the shoe aisle was blocking her view, and she was still pretty far from where they were. Lauren looked down at Derricks diapered butt and felt pity "Alright Derrick, I'll make it quick for you." The employee started walking towards them as Lauren quickly pulled the diaper down just below his bottom. "There's an employee walking towards us so I'll only give you 20 with the brush." Lauren quickly reached into her purse and pulled out the wooden brush, she held Derrick tight. Lauren quickly paddled his bare butt one cheek after the other. As she spanked she continuously looked up at the approaching employee. She was getting closer. Derrick tried his best to stay quiet as the brushing was nearing an end. He kicked and squirmed as Lauren gave the 20th smack. Lauren quickly pulled up the diaper and yanked his sweatpants up but she wasn't quick enough. "IS HE IN DIAPERS? ARE YOU SPANKING HIM? WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON?" Derrick tried to leap off of Lauren's lap but she held him down on her knees. Lauren stroked is bottom while she spoke to the employee. "Hi, I'm Lauren and this is my boyfriend Derrick. You might be wondering why a grown man is being spanked in your department store." The employee's name is Jill, she has blonde hair and a strong feminine build similar to Lauren's. "I just heard the sound but I wasn't expecting this!" Derrick buried his face in the cushion of the bench, he couldn't believe Lauren was speaking to an employee while he lay sprawled out across her thighs with his diapered butt in the air. Lauren placed her arm on the back of Derricks thighs, she could tell Jill was amused. "I'm sorry for the surprise, my boyfriend was in desperate need of a spanking. I hope this won't cause any problems." Jills eyes were fixated on Derricks' bottom. "Does he wear diapers?" Lauren Laughed and patted Derricks Diapered bum. "Yep, Derrick is on diaper punishment for the next three days. Believe it or not, he asked for all of this!" Jill giggled and tried to keep a straight face. She looked around the store and then focused on Derricks upturned bottom. "Can I see them?" Derrick squirmed and resisted a bit after hearing the request but Lauren was quick to spank in order to calm him down. SMACK SMACK SMACK "stop squirming Derrick" SMACK SMACK "there's nothing you can do about it!" SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK "now to answer your question Jill...of course you can see them!" Lauren pulled down the sweatpants to reveal the thick diaper. Jill noticed that it had been indented from Lauren's firm hand. Lauren continued to pull at the pants revealing his bright red thighs. Jill started cracking up. "OHHH NOO somebody's been up to no good! Did the wittle baby get a pankin?" The girls laughed as Derrick wiggled and tried to free himself. Lauren pressed him firmly down against her lap. "Stop your fussing Derrick." Jill laughed, she couldn't believe her eyes. "Well... I'm opening the store today and I'll be the only one in this department for the next hour. You can finish spanking him if you'd like, but I'll need to close this wing down while you do it." Lauren smiled and thanked Jill for not making a big deal out of Derricks situation. "You can stay and watch if you want. I think the punishment would be more effective if you stayed. We'll wait for you while you close up the wing." "Sounds like a plan!" Jill smiled and ran to close off the entrance to the store. Chapter 8 Lauren Makes A Friend Jill came back and sat down on a neighboring bench. She had a great view of Derricks propped up tushy. His bottom felt warm and tingly from the 20 smacks with the brush, and the diaper was snug against his cock from when Lauren hiked it up. He soon developed an erection against Lauren's lap. Derrick was bright red in the face. He felt Lauren begin to lightly spank over his diaper while engaging in small talk with Jill. The two were becoming great friends. Lauren chose to spank lightly in order to humiliate Derrick even further. The idea was to put extra emphasis on the diaper that he wore and the sound that it made from the mild pats of her palm. PAT PAT PAT PAT "Yep, Derrick and I have a written agreement." TAP TAP TAP When we first started dating he mentioned his need to be spanked" PAT PAT PAT "I think he's starting to learn a thing or two from me." TAP TAP..... SMACK! OOOUCH! Derrick yelps. Lauren surprised him with a hard swat to his bare sit spot. "Sorry to break the conversation like that Jill, but Derrick was starting to grind his dick against my lap." Jill watched with fascination as she noticed Derrick hump Lauren's legs. "Does he ever cum on your knees?" "No, but he's gotten close. He hasn't been a good enough boy for me to let him cum on my lap. Maybe if he's a good enough boy during this spanking I'll let him cum on me at the end." Derrick was excited and tried his best to be good. He felt Lauren's weight shift as she reached for the brush. "Okay, Derrick, no more light pats to your diaper." Derrick felt her gently push him off of her knees. "Let's bare that butt!" Derrick slid off and landed on all fours, his pants were at his knees. "Say hi to our new friend Derrick. Look her in the eyes and shake her hand." Derrick turned and shook Jill's hand. His boner grew when he realized how pretty she was. Her long blonde hair ran down her shoulders and she had big blues eyes and a friendly face. "Nice to meet you diaper boy," she says to him with a grin. "I would love to chat but it looks like Lauren wants to bare that butt of yours!" Lauren pulls Derrick between her thighs and brings him in close. "Let's get this diaper off shall we?" Derricks face is bright red as he kneels in front of his girlfriend. "Put your hands on your head, just like during a diaper change" Lauren begins to untape the front tabs when Derrick suddenly reaches down. "No! She'll see me! Cant you take them off while I'm on your lap? PLEASE!" Jill giggled at the sight. Lauren grabbed his hand and put it back on top of his head. "Absolutely not Derrick. Frontal nudity is part of your punishment and you'll learn to accept that. If you act out again then you can forget about cumming on my lap later. Do you understand me?" Derrick looked down helplessly at his thick and nearly unfastened diaper. "I'm sorry Miss, I won't act up again." Lauren rubbed his hips "Good boy." Jill smirked and stared. "I can't believe he's embarrassed at the thought of me seeing him naked. I've already seen you get spanked in a DIAPER Derrick!" The girls laughed as Lauren untaped the last tab. She pulled the diaper out from between his legs. "There you go baby, fresh air at last. How does it feel?" "Good Miss." Jill looked up and down at the dark red blotches that covered his bottom and thighs. She then noticed his very erect penis pointing straight up at Lauren. She squeezed her thighs together, resisting the urge to touch herself. "Alright Derrick, you know the drill. Get over my lap, don't make me pull you across." Derrick climbed up onto the bench and planted his naked body on her lap. Lauren reached between his legs and pulled his cheeks apart. Jills eyes widened as she had a full view of the back Derricks balls resting on Lauren's right thigh. Lauren grabbed at Derricks' waist and started to spank. His cheeks bounced and waddled as the sound of the smacking filled the store. Lauren wound up with the brush and brought it down hard on his tender bottom. "Derrick you have been such a naughty little brat today" SMACK SMACK SMACK "that bottom will be a deep crimson by the time I'm done with it!" SMACK SMACK Her intensity picked up as she spanked his naked bottom. Derrick moaned and whimpered and tried to keep his composure in front of Jill. Jill was consumed by Derricks bouncing and upturned bottom. She had never witnessed a spanking before and was amazed at how red Lauren was making his cheeks. She suddenly pictured Derrick laying over her own lap as he squirmed and rubbed his dick against her legs. Lauren noticed her curiosity. "So Jill, I was thinking you could come over to my house sometime" SMACK SMACK SMACK "Derrick and I would love to have you over for dinner." SMACK SMACK "I would love to, hopefully, Derrick can behave himself while I'm visiting. I'm sure he doesn't like people watching as he gets punished!" SMACK SMACK SMACK Lauren slowed down the pace a bit as she spoke "If you come over within the next two days he'll be spanked no matter how well he behaves. That's the glory of his diaper punishment, I get to spank him every night before bed." SMACK SMACK Derricks legs kicked and wiggled, Lauren could tell he was in a lot of pain. "Alright, Derrick, just a few more smacks and then we're all done." Lauren ended with four hard spanks to Derricks sit spots. Derrick yelped and twisted on her knees. Jill sat and looked approvingly at Lauren's work "Wow, that looks like one sorry bottom you've got there Derrick. It's amazing how Lauren manages to smack the inside of your butt crack so well, she really knows what she's doing!" Lauren dropped the hairbrush into the bag and held her naughty boy in position. "The areas around the anus and inner thighs really make him jump." Lauren rubbed his soreness and ran her finger over his anus. "Okay Derrick, since you were so good during your spanking I'll let you cum on my lap, but no cumming on my jeans, I don't want you ruining them." Lauren let Derrick off her knees. Derrick got up and sat next to Lauren while she undid her belt and slid her tight jeans down to her knees. Derrick looked down at Lauren's bare lap, she was wearing bright pink panties. Derrick was about to explode. "The only reason I'm taking these off for you right now is because Jill closed the wing to the store. If customers were walking around then you wouldn't be so lucky. Why don't you thank her." Derrick looked over at Jill. Her zipper was undone and her hand was rubbing her clit. His jaw dropped as he stared at her crotch. Lauren smacked the top of his thigh with her belt to gain his attention. "What's wrong Derrick? You've never seen a lady touch herself?" Derrick straightened up and thanked Jill for closing the store. Jill gazed at Lauren as she pressed her bare thighs together and made a nice sturdy platform for Derrick. "Lay across." Lauren took his hand and gently guided Derrick over her bare lap. He thought of her panty covered vagina just centimeters away from his hard cock. He began rubbing up and down against her thighs as she held him in place. He felt Lauren smear some lotion on his burning red butt. "I may as well lotion your bottom while I have you on my knees, and we still need to change you into a fresh diaper." Lauren messaged his naked fanny and could feel his hardness rubbing against her legs. Lauren looked over and saw Jill gaze at Derrick as he humped her lap. She was still playing with herself. Lauren held him as he made his final thrusts. She felt Derricks cum spurt out and drip between her thighs. Derrick was breathing heavily, he lay limp and motionless. Just seconds after Derrick climaxed, Jill let out a high pitched moan. "Good boy Derrick. Did that feel good against my legs?" Derrick nodded and tried to catch his breath. "I think our new friend Jill is feeling pretty good too!" Jill smiled and turned red. "Sorry, I couldn't resist" Lauren laughed and told her it was okay. Lauren helped him up and cleaned off her messy lap. "Okay Derrick, we need to get you changed" Jill zipped up her pants and stood up. "There's a table he can lay on in the dressing room, follow me." Lauren stood and slowly pulled her jeans up over her curvy round ass. Derrick watched as the center seam of her skin-tight jeans hiked up into her butt crack as she pulled at the belt loops. Lauren looked back at him with a disapproving look. She slung the bag of supplies over her shoulder. "It's time to get changed Derrick, I don't want any problems from you." Derrick stood up and was dragged butt naked around the corner to the dressing rooms. They passed a set of mirrors and Derrick caught a glimpse of his bruised and welted backside. Jill led them to a large table with clothes piled on top. "There should be plenty of space to change him in here. The table is meant for folding clothes but I think it would be perfect for him to lay down on." Lauren led Derrick to the corner and helped Jill clear off the clothes. "Thanks again for your help, this table will work nicely." The girls cleared away the clothes as Derrick waited with his nose in the corner. "Okay Derrick, we're ready for you" Derrick turned around. The table was cleared off and a large beach towel lay spread out on top. Lauren stood on one side and Jill stood on the other. Lauren had stacked two diapers on the table and placed the powder and the wipes next to them. "Hop up on the table Derrick." Derrick sat on the table and slid his sore butt onto the towel. Lauren placed her hand on his chest while her other hand supported the back of his neck. She gently guided his head down to the table and gave him a kiss. "Are you ready for your diapers Derrick?" His face was red and looked over at Jill. She was standing over him looking over his naked body. "Does she have to be here for this?" Lauren looked him in the eyes. "Yes Derrick, and I might let her help if you don't start behaving yourself." Derrick whined. "Fine, I'm sorry Miss" Lauren opened the lotion and began rubbing derricks crotch. "Spread your legs a bit more baby, I need to get all of those creases." Jill watched as Lauren coated Derricks privates with gobs of lotion. His legs were spread out wide and his hands were on his head. She noticed that his dick was getting hard again. After the lotion, Lauren lifted Derricks' legs and coated his spanked bottom with baby powder. Jill sat on the table next to Derricks' head and watched as the powder covered his bottom and penis. After the powder was rubbed in, Lauren unfolded the diaper and placed it under Derricks' bum. "I'm going to double diaper you today because you've been such a brat!" Lauren lifted the diaper over Derricks erect penis and taped the sides snug. After the second diaper was fastened Derrick was told to stand up. Lauren helped him put his sweats back on and smacked his butt one last time for good measure. Lauren and Jill exchanged phone numbers as they were leaving the store. Derrick couldn't help but to feel excited for Jills visit to the house. Although his spankings hurt and the diapers are humiliating and hot, he knew that he was in love with his new girlfriend. Chapter 9 Dinner At Lauren's Jill pulled up to Lauren's yellow house and walked down the cobblestone road just as Derrick had done not long ago. The sun was just going down as she knocked on the door. It was just yesterday that she had witnessed Derricks humiliating diaper punishment at the mall. She felt that Lauren had opened up a new door full of exciting opportunities. She was surprised at how horny she had become while watching Lauren smack Derricks bottom. There was something about seeing a grown man propped up across a female lap that made her want to touch herself. Ever since the day at the mall she has been wanting to spank a naughty boy of her own. And who could forget the diapers? Having the power to keep a grown boy wrapped up in a thick baby-like disposable diaper made Jill curious and all the more horny. She couldn't help but feel jealous of Lauren and Derricks relationship. Lauren opened the door and immediately threw her arms around Jill and gave her a big hug. "Jill! I'm so glad you could make it. Come on in!" Jill followed Lauren into the kitchen. She suddenly noticed how tall and beautiful Lauren looked. The smell of fresh tomato sauce and garlic made her mouth water. "It smells great in here! You have a beautiful home." Lauren stirred the boiling water on the stove and checked the oven. "Thanks! I hope you like spaghetti, it's one of Derricks favorites!" "I love spaghetti! And where is that naughty boy anyway?" Jill said with a laugh. "That's a great question" Lauren called for Derrick to come downstairs. Jill's heart beat faster as she heard his footsteps coming down the stairs. She couldn't wait to see his thick diapers again. Derrick turned the corner to the kitchen. He had gym shorts on but it was very obvious that he was diapered underneath. She could also see the white color of the diaper sticking out from his waistband. Lauren glanced at him and put a hand on her hip. "What did I tell you about wearing shorts in the house Derrick?!" She let out a frustrated sigh and stormed over to Derrick and quickly pulled his pants down. Derrick frantically apologized as she made him step out of his shorts. "I...I'm sorry! I was just embarrassed!" Jills eyes were glued to the thick diaper. She noticed it was yellow and drooping at the crotch. She giggled at the sight which made Derrick cover the front of his padded crotch. His face was bright red as Lauren scolded him. Lauren tossed the shorts away and smacked his diapered bottom. THUMP THUMP THUMP Lauren's hand left a big dent in the center of Derricks puffy and plump diaper. "I think that little stunt just earned you 50 extra swats with the hairbrush tonight!" After the smacks, Lauren ran her hand over his yellowed crotch and then spun him around and pulled at the back of his waistband. Jill giggled as Lauren peered into the back of his diaper. "Did he mess them!?" Lauren let go of the waistband and hiked up Derricks Diaper. "Not yet... although I'm expecting a messy diaper tonight. He hasn't pooped all day! I think these wet diapers will be staying on until that happens!" Jill leaned against the counter and took it all in. The scene was so domestic. Lauren was wearing a polka-dot apron on over skin tight yoga pants and a low cut t-shirt. Lauren grabbed the wooden spoon and went to stir the sauce on the stove, leaving Derrick in the middle of the kitchen dressed in nothing but a soggy diaper and a t-shirt. At this point Derricks face was bright red. He looked down at the hardwood floor and sulked. Lauren looked over her shoulder at Derrick. "Derrick... Say hello to our guest and then set the table. Dinner is almost ready." Derrick looked up at Jill. She was wearing tight faded blue jeans with holes at the knees and a blue shirt that showed off her breasts. Her long, blonde hair hung down past her shoulders as she looked into his eyes. Derrick said hello and then got busy with the table. The girls talked in the kitchen as he poured three glasses of water and set out the silverware. Every now and then he would glance up at the kitchen and see Jill staring at him with a grin on her face. After the table was set they all sat at the table. Lauren and Jill casually talked as they ate. Lauren told the story of how Derrick had asked to be put into diapers after passing the baby section at the grocery store. Jill laughed for the entire meal. Derrick finished his plate and listened to the girls talk. He had developed a rock hard erection as they spoke about him. He loved the attention, and Jill was clearly fascinated with their relationship. Derrick cleared the table as the girls remained at the table. Lauren grabbed at Derricks diaper and smiled. "You should try to poop soon Derrick, I know you have to. I'd like to clean you up before I spank you." Derrick blushed, but he could feel the pressure in his bowels as she spoke. "Yes Miss, I'll try." Lauren and Jill smiled. Lauren lightly pinched his thigh which made him jump a bit. "Good boy, now finish up in the kitchen and meet us in the family room so we can get those diapers off of you. Then you'll be spanked." Derrick gulped and complied. As he washed the dishes he squatted next to the sink and tried to poop. As he pushed, he let out a loud fart that was slightly muffled by the padding of the diaper. The girls in the next room went silent for a moment and then burst out laughing. Lauren and Jill bolted into the kitchen to watch as Derrick did his business. He squatted as he leaned against the counter. He was soon filling his diaper. The girls watched as the back of his diaper expanded and moved as it filled up. Derrick was crying with embarrassment. Lauren cupped her hand and grabbed the back of his diaper, bouncing the mess up and down and moving it around against his bottom. Jill was hunched over laughing but she soon held her nose as the smell escaped the diaper. Lauren gave him a smack. "Good boy Derrick, now wipe down the counters and meet us in the family room for diaper time!" Chapter 10 Wiped And Spanked "Derrick! Hurry up!" Called Lauren from the family room. "Yes Miss, I'm going as fast as I can!" Derrick scrubbed at the dishes in the sink. As he bent down to put the silverware and plates into the dishwasher, he could feel the big bulging lump pressing up and shifting against his bottom. He could hear the girls laughing in the other room. His dick was rock hard. He was both nervous and excited to be changed in front of Jill. She'd already witnessed a changing (and a spanking) at the mall, but that changing didn't involve pee and poop. A messy diaper change is at a whole new level of embarrassment and shame. Derrick scrubbed the last dish and took a deep breath. He had butterflies in his tummy. He knew his fate. Lauren would soon un-tape his dirty diaper and clean him up, and then he would be spanked across her lap like a naughty little child. His hard dick pressed firmly against the soiled diaper as he entered the family room. What he saw next surprised him. While he was doing the dishes, the girls had been transforming the rectangular shaped family room table into a changing station. Multiple layers of towels lay on the table and a pillow was placed at the end for his head. Lauren and Jill sat next to each other on the couch. Lauren was in the process of unwrapping a big package of disposable diapers as Jill gazed at Derrick with excitement in her eyes. Lauren looked up at Derrick and smiled. "Do you like our makeshift table, Derrick? If these diaper punishments become a frequent thing, then I think we'll have to invest in a big changing table for you. How does that sound baby?" Derrick blushed and fiddled with his t-shirt. Jill laughed at the site "Awww he's so nervous. I guess I would be too if I had a spanking and a poopy diaper change coming my way." The girls laughed hysterically as Derrick stood in his diapers. Lauren set a stack of three diapers on her lap and patted the surface of the table. "Lay down on the table like a good boy Derrick, it's time to clean you up and get you spanked!" "Yes, Miss," Said Derrick as he slowly sat on the table. He could feel the lumpy mess pressing further into his butt crack. Lauren quickly took the chance to pull his shirt off and toss it away. He was soon laying on his back looking up at the girls on the couch. He could feel the breeze on his nearly naked body from the ceiling fan above. His crotch and bum remained warm and squishy from the thick, soiled diaper. Lauren began un-tapping the diaper as Jill stood up to get a better look. Lauren unfastened the diaper and exposed Derrick. He felt the cool breeze of the fan against his erect penis. Jill stepped back from the table as she looked at the used diaper. "Ugggh that's fucking disgusting! What a dirty little boy!" Lauren giggled as she folded the poopy diaper and began wiping Derricks bottom with some baby wipes. "That's how I reacted last night after we got home from the mall. I checked his diaper and found poop, so I bit the bullet and changed him. At this point, it's just part of the punishment, and I know that it's the most embarrassing part for him." Jill held in a giggle and brushed her blonde hair from her face. "It must feel good to finally be out of those diapers for awhile Derrick. I can't imagine having to feel that bulk between my legs all day long." Jill had a point, Derrick thought. It felt great to feel the air on his privates, but in the back of his mind, he knew that he would be changed right back into another diaper with a hot bottom to go along with it. Jill stared at Derrick as Lauren lifted his legs up like a baby to wipe the entirety of his bottom. Jill noticed that his bottom was a light pink from when Lauren spanked him the day before. His freshly wiped anus was on full display to her and she noticed that his cock was still hard. "He doesn't seem too embarrassed judging by the state of his cock." Lauren smiled at Derrick as she let his legs down and spread them apart. "A certain part of Derrick enjoys being punished, but another part of him hates it. I can tell he's embarrassed by the color of his face, and how silent he's been." Jill looked at Derricks red face and giggled. "I just can't believe he asked for this. I really respect him for wanting a woman to take charge. Asking to be diapered and spanked must have been hard for him to do. You two are so cute together." Lauren pulled another wipe from the box and began cleaning his balls and penis. "It has been pretty amazing. The agreement we made really works out for us, and I know that he likes the attention." Derrick moaned as Lauren cleaned and stroked his cock. He spread his legs wide as he looked up at the two girls. Jill had the same look in her eyes from when they met at the mall. He could tell that she was turned on from all of this. Lauren seemed focused on cleaning his privates, which felt awfully good. "Okay, Derrick I think we're all done cleaning you up" Said Lauren as she scooted to the middle of the couch. "But you know the rules about diaper punishments. Now stand up and lay across my knees for your nightly spanking." "Yes, Miss" Derrick sat up and noticed Jill strategically sitting on the lounge chair to the right of the couch. He knew that she would have a perfect view of his perched up bottom. His penis was rock hard and pointed upward as he got to his feet. Derrick blushed as he approached his waiting girlfriend. He looked down at Lauren's toned thighs. He loved it when she wore yoga pants during his spankings. Lauren put her thighs together and lightly tapped the center of her lap. "Over you go little one." Lauren took his hand and pulled him down over her lap. She situated herself to make sure Derricks' bum was pointed straight up in the air and made sure that his legs were spread and resting on the couch. She could feel his hard dick begin to rub on her legs as she looked down on his backside. She realized that these spankings were starting to be routine, but she didn't mind. She was a spanko at heart. Jill looked excitingly at Derricks upturned bottom. His anus was exposed and his balls rested on Lauren's lap just like before. She couldn't help but to reach down and touch herself again. She watched as Lauren held onto Derrick and raised her right hand high over his bare bottom. SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK The once quiet family room was suddenly filled with the sound of Lauren's hand swatting at the meaty flesh of Derricks bottom. Jill watched as Derricks cheeks continuously jiggled from the impact of Lauren's palm. Derrick rubbed up against Lauren as he always did. His bottom now starting to sting. He looked over his shoulder as he grabbed at Lauren's ankle. He could see Jill sitting with a grin on her face as she stared at his exposed reddening bottom. SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK Lauren smacked repeatedly with her hand at a fast pace until his bottom was bright red. She made sure to get the sit spots and the tender parts. She felt that she was getting pretty good at dishing out spankings. SMACK SMACK SMACK "Are you ready to feel the brush, Derrick?" SMACK SMACK SMACK "Just remember that you earned fifty extra swats from that little stunt you pulled!" SMACK SMACK SMACK Derrick kicked lightly. His cock was still hard and he was busy humping her thighs. "No Miss. Not the brush. Please!" Lauren ignored him and quickly reached for the brush on the table to her left. She soon brought it up to full swing. CRACK WHAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!! CRACK OWWWWW!!! CRACK "What's the matter, Derrick?" CRACK "Did your erection go away?" CRACK WHACK "PLEASE STOP!" THWHACK Lauren began hitting with full force. "I don't think so, mister!" THWACK "I decided to go easy on you last night because I spanked you in front of Jill at the mall." THWACK "But this is the way you should expect to be spanked on a nightly basis during diaper punishments from now on." THWACK THWACK THWACK "Now stop kicking your legs and be a good boy for me." THWACK THWACK THWACK Derrick squirmed and kicked and was soon crying like a baby. Lauren showed no mercy and made him count the 50 extra swats that he had earned earlier. Then she stopped and rubbed his hot and bruised bottom. She had covered every square inch of his bare butt with hairbrush welts. She ordered him off of her lap to stand in the corner. She and Jill were soon chatting and admiring the glow of Derricks apple red bottom as he tried to collect himself in the corner. Chapter 11 Bedtime For Derrick The girls chatted on the couch for quite some time. Discussions ranged from the latest chick flick to having lunch within the next few days. They were becoming great friends and found that they had a lot of similarities. Derrick continued to stand with his nose in the corner and his butt on display. He listened to the girls' conversation and could sense their eyes fixated on his spanked bottom. Soon he began to hear the distinct sound of a disposable diaper being unfolded behind him. He knew that a diaper change was in his near future but he didn't mind. He felt like he had been in time-out for over an hour but in reality, it had only been about 15 minutes. Lauren unfolded the diaper and decided to put two thick inserts into it. She loved using the inserts from time to time because of how thick and bulky they made the diaper. She felt that one insert was enough to make a significant difference, but two seemed to make it hard for Derrick to close his legs together. She loved seeing Derrick waddle around the house with a dramatically thick diaper on, and she figured Jill would get a kick out of seeing him like that too. Jill watched as Lauren placed the heavily padded diaper onto the table and set some baby powder down next to it. As they chatted she couldn't help but stare at Derricks plump little bottom in the corner. She knew that his red cheeks would soon be powdered and wrapped up with the cushy diaper that lay before her. When everything was ready, Lauren stood up from the couch and went over to Derrick. She gave his sore bottom a pinch as she gave him instructions. "Okay Derrick, time-out is over. I want you to come out of the corner and lay down on the changing table." Derrick turned and was soon face to face with Lauren. He looked into her eyes. She was an inch taller than him and she looked down on him with love and affection. He took a step towards her and suddenly felt her arms wrap around him in a loving embrace. Lauren spoke with a soft tone into his ear. "I'm sorry I had to give you extra swats tonight Derrick, but I had to correct you for wearing pants over your diaper earlier. Just remember that you only have one more day of this and then it's back to big boy undies. Okay?" "Yes Miss, I'm sorry for breaking the rules." Derrick felt warm and comfortable in her arms. His nose nestled into her neck and he could feel her hand start to rub his tender cheeks. Over Lauren's shoulder, he could see Jill sitting on the couch waiting patiently for Lauren to diaper him. Lauren soothed his burning butt for a few more seconds and then took his hand and led him to the table. "Up you go Derrick. It's diapers and bedtime for you. Jill and I are going to stay up and watch a movie while you're in bed." Derrick climb up onto the table. He felt left out for not being able to watch the movie with the girls. "Why do I have to go to bed so early? Can I please watch the movie with you guys?" "Absolutely not Derrick. The movie we're watching isn't appropriate for boys in diapers." Lauren said as she laid Derricks head down onto the pillow. "I don't want any fussing from you tonight. It's diapers and lights out. Do you understand?" Derrick let out a sigh. "Yes, Miss." He looked up at the girls once again from his embarrassing position. Lauren and Jill both knelt at the foot of the table as he lay butt naked with his legs spread out wide. The diaper felt soft and thick under his sore bottom. Jill had a smile on her face as she gazed at his erect penis. Lauren popped the cap off of a bottle of lotion and emptied a liberal amount into her palm. Jill watched as Lauren spread it onto her hands and then began messaging it into Derricks privates. Lauren ran the cool lotion over his hard cock and then down to his scrotum. Lauren soon lifted his legs and put lotion and powder on his burning hot bottom. Jill couldn't help but notice how proficient Lauren had become at changing diapers. She watched in fascination as Lauren quickly powdered his penis and balls and then brought the thick diaper up between his legs and taped it into place. She noticed that Derricks' hands were above his head and he looked away in embarrassment. "Good boy Derrick! Now, let's tuck you in for bed. Say goodnight to Jill! Lauren grabbed both of his hands and helped him off of the table. Derrick stood with a slight bow in his legs. The diapers were thicker than he had anticipated. "Goodnight Jill," Derrick said looking down in shame. Jill smiled at him. "I had so much fun tonight Derrick. Sweet dreams!" Lauren held onto his hand and started for the stairs. "I'll be right back Jill, I'm going to get him all settled in." Jill watched as Lauren led Derrick up the stairs. She giggled at the site of Derrick waddling up the stairs while holding onto Lauren's hand. "Take your time. I'll get the movie ready!" Lauren opened the door into her bedroom and pulled the sheets back from the bed. "Hop in baby, it's time for bed." Derrick moaned in protest as he climbed into bed. "Can I please watch the movie with you?" Lauren tucked him into bed and then climbed in behind him. She spooned him as she talked into his ear. "No baby, it's bedtime for you. I don't want to hear anything while we're watching. If I find you out of this bed, then I'll spank, is that clear?" "Yes Miss, I don't want another spanking." She kissed him on the neck and got out of bed. "I know you don't. Sweet dreams my love." Chapter 12 Confessions The third and final day of diaper punishment wasn't all that bad. Derrick watched cartoons and did homework while Lauren took some business calls in her office. She had a busy day of balancing work and phone calls with diaper changes. After dinner, she cleaned and spanked Derrick just as she had done routinely for the past two days. She was getting used to Derrick being diapered. She knew that she would miss the intimacy of the changes and the power she felt while spanking him on a nightly basis. The next morning Lauren changed him out of his diaper and graduated him to big boy undies. "I hope you learned your lesson from being diapered like a baby for the past three days," Lauren said as she helped him into his normal white underwear. "It must be weird not feeling the bulk of the diapers between your legs." Derrick agreed. For a moment he missed the bulk of the diapers, but it did feel good to be back in underwear. He was also looking forward to not being spanked tonight (if he could help it). The nightly spankings were really starting to take a toll. His bottom remained a deep shade of crimson throughout his entire diaper punishment. He was looking forward to recovering and being a good boy for a little while. After getting changed, Lauren walked into the kitchen and embraced Derrick. They kissed for a while until Lauren's phone buzzed on the counter. "That must be Jill," Lauren said as she picked up the phone and started texting back. Derrick admired Lauren's beauty. Her dark brown hair fell onto her tan shoulders elegantly. She wore a patterned tank top and black khaki shorts that revealed most of her thighs and hugged her round butt. She stopped texting and looked up at Derrick. "Isn't Jill great sweetie?" Derrick nodded. Part of him was still embarrassed with what Jill had seen. But he did like her and trusted her to an extent. She was also gorgeous. The thought of her watching him get spanked and diapered by Lauren admittedly turned him on. "We're thinking of grabbing lunch in a few hours at that taco place down the road. I figured we could walk around town for a while until then. What do you say?" Derrick happily agreed. "Sounds good to me!" Lauren and Derrick walked down the cobblestone road and turned onto the main street. It was hot outside which made Derrick thankful that he wasn't still in diapers. He did have to admit that a part of him did miss the comfort and the attention. These thoughts kept coming to the surface and he wasn't sure what to do with them. They walked past some stores and talked about work and school. Derrick had been excelling in his class work ever since he had started dating Lauren. She thought back to his first spanking. She had a pretty good idea of what caused the spike in his grades. Lauren's business was growing rapidly. She had recently boosted her online presence which naturally brought in more income. Lauren asked about Derricks living situation. Unfortunately, he hadn't been having a lot of luck finding a suitable place live. "Well you're basically already living with me, so why don't you just move in?" Asked Lauren. "I know I offered before, but I was serious. Just remember that you'll be in charge of the chores." Derrick paced along with her. He watched her long, bare legs strut down the sidewalk. "You're so good to me Lauren. I would love to live with you!" The couple stopped for coffee at a small shop and then continued their adventure. Lauren led the way into a large park with a giant pond in the middle. Trees and flowers grew everywhere along the path and the grass was bright green. After walking along the pond and looking at the fish, Lauren took Derricks hand and led him to a soft patch of grass. They both laid down next to each other. Lauren put her arm under Derricks' head and he cuddled close to her breasts. They gazed up at the clouds in silence. After a while, Lauren let out a sad and troubling sigh. "I have something that I need to get off my chest." Derrick propped himself up and looked into her eyes. "What is it? You can tell me anything." Lauren sat up and crossed her legs. "I already miss the diapers, Derrick. I know it's only been an hour or so since you've been out of them, but the thought of not changing you and taking care of you like that has been really getting me down." Derrick felt loved at that very moment. Lauren had missed taking care of him. A sudden warmth overcame his entire body. "So what do you want to do?" He asked in a thoughtful tone. Lauren put her hand on Derricks' knee. "I want to diaper you full-time Derrick. It wouldn't be a punishment, it would just be a new part of your life. These last three days have really made me notice how much I love being with you and caring for you." Derrick thought for a while as Lauren held her hand on his knee. "Wouldn't I lose control of my bladder and bowels after a while? I would be completely dependent on diapers..." Lauren stroked his face. "No Derrick, you would be completely dependent on me." Derrick looked into her eyes. The sun shone down through the trees and the wind blew her hair. "What about school? What happens when you're not there to change me?" Lauren brushed the hair off of her face. "I would let you wear pull-ups to school for low visibly, and I would let you change them in the stalls by yourself. Outside of school, you'll be placed in regular disposables and either Jill or I will be changing you." "Jill?!" Derrick asked in a panicked tone. "Why Jill?! I know she's seen you change me before, but I don't want her to change me! I only want you to change me!" Lauren was flattered but held strong. "She's become a close friend of mine, and I'll need some help with diaper changes while I work from home," Lauren said. "Just think of her as a babysitter Derrick. She and I discussed this during the movie when you were sleeping. She's very excited about it." Derrick thought about Jill changing him and looking after him. "Would you let her punish me too?" "I would Derrick. She has a good head on her shoulders and she'll follow all of the guidelines in our agreement. If it gets out of hand, then I'll be sure to put a stop to things. She really cares about you, Derrick." Derrick thought for a while and then let out an uncertain sigh. "Fine... I'll wear diapers. And I guess I'm fine with Jill watching me. But I'm only doing this because of you Lauren. You mean so much to me." He replied in a low voice. Lauren suddenly dove on top of him and embraced him in her arms. "THANK YOU THANK YOU THANK YOU!!" Lauren straddled him and looked down at his face. "I love you, Derrick." Derrick looked up at her. His heart was beating fast. "I love you too." Chapter 13 Lunch With Jill Lauren and Derrick walked through the door to the restaurant and saw Jill waiting at a booth in the corner. She waved at them in excitement as they walked towards her. Jill gave Lauren a hug and then hugged Derrick afterward. They all sat down to look at the menu and soon ordered some drinks. Jill looked at the two of them anxiously. "So, how did it go?" Derrick could only imagine what she was asking about. He could tell that she really wanted in on their lifestyle and he knew she would be very happy to learn what the final verdict was. Lauren took a sip from her glass. "Derrick said yes to everything. He and I talked about it at the park earlier. All we need to do now is fill you in on our agreement." Jill bounced in the booth with excitement. "Good for you Derrick! You're such a good guy for being so understanding about Lauren's needs. I can't wait to start babysitting you while she is busy." Lauren smiled at him and put her arm around his shoulders. "Thanks again, Derrick. I know that it's going to be a big adjustment in your life, but Jill and I are going to be here for you at all times." Derrick felt comforted. He knew that Lauren and Jill cared about him. After going over the punishment agreement with Jill at the table, they all took a toast to their new commitment. After lunch, they parted ways and Lauren held Derricks' hand and walked down the main road again. "I think we should pick up some things from the store today Derrick. We have a busy day ahead of us." Derrick glanced over at her curiously. "Like what?" Lauren giggled at him. "Well, for starters we're going to need a lot of diapers. Then I was thinking we could look at some adult-sized changing tables. Since this is a permanent thing now, I think it would be nice to have an area in the house that specifically caters to your diapering needs." Derrick looked down in embarrassment. His new lifestyle would definitely take some getting used to. He thought about the daily routine of being changed on an actual changing table multiple times per day. "Is a table really necessary?" Lauren looked over at him. "It is very necessary Derrick. This is a big part of your life now and you'll be spending a lot of time having your diapers changed. Having a specific place for doing that is better than having to change you on my bed or on the floor. You should be excited Derrick, this is the first big step to your new life." "But that'll just make me feel like a big baby." Derrick mumbles. Lauren giggled at him. "This whole arrangement somewhat makes you a big baby, doesn't it? I was thinking, instead of you calling me Miss, you could call me Mommy. Would you do that for me, Derrick?" "And what would I call Jill?" "Her and I were talking about her role in all of this, and she wants you to call her Nanny. Are you comfortable with all of this Derrick?" Derrick held her hand tight. "Of course I am. It'll just take some getting used to. Are we starting all of this today?" Lauren smiled at him and then gave him a hug. "You can start calling me Mommy today, but you can enjoy your last day in big boy undies since you've been so good. Tomorrow we can throw out all of your underwear and replace them with diapers. Okay?" "Yes, Mommy," Derrick said obediently. Chapter 14 Back In Diapers For Good Derrick woke up the next morning to see Lauren stepping out of the shower. The steam rolled out of the doorway as she walked into the bedroom. "Morning sweetie!" Lauren said as she started to towel off. Her large breasts dripped with hot water as she smiled at him. "Are you excited for your diapers?" Derrick groaned and sat up in bed. "Yes, Mommy." Lauren finished toweling off and opened the drawers to the large dresser that they had been sharing. "Good boy, I guess we won't be needing any of these then!" Lauren began gathering his underwear and putting them into a large trash bag. Derrick watched her as she threw out his underwear. He admired her naked round ass and her toned thighs. Her long brown hair was wet and fell to the center of her back. Next to the dresser stood the new changing table that she had bought yesterday. The shelves below the large table were packed with disposable diapers. Many were out of the packaging and stacked on top of one another. Lauren finished with the dresser and turned to face Derrick. "Okay baby, I just need the ones that you're wearing now and that should be the last of them." Derrick fumbled under the covers as he pulled his underwear off. He handed them to Lauren and she tossed them in with the others. "Okay baby, hop into the shower and then call me when you finish. I'll make us some breakfast." "Yes, Mommy!" Derrick said as he climbed out of bed. As he walked to the bathroom Lauren playfully pinched his naked butt. "Your bruises are going away fast Derrick. I'll put some soothing cream on those cheeks during your diaper change. Have fun in the shower!" Derrick blushed "Thanks, Mommy! I will!" Lauren set the table and made a plate of pancakes. The morning sun cast into the kitchen as she sat at the table and sipped her coffee. Upstairs she could hear the shower shut off. She pulled her hair back into a ponytail and waited for Derrick to call down to her. She was excited to start changing diapers again. A few minutes later Derrick yelled down to Lauren. "I'm finished!" Lauren stood up from the table and put her paper away. She then climbed the stairs and went through the doorway to the bedroom. She was pleased to see Derrick laying on the changing table with his legs in the air. "You're such a good boy for being ready for Mommy!" Lauren said as she approached the table. Lauren put the side railing up on the table and noticed that Derricks dick was rock hard. She spread his legs out far and wide and stroked his cock for a while. "I think it's only fair that I let you make cummies during your first diaper change. What do you say?" "Yes, Mommy!" Derrick said in excitement. Lauren laughed and rubbed his cock a little faster. Derrick started to moan as he stared up at her. He was moments from cumming when she suddenly let go of his dick. She giggled at the disappointment she saw in his face. "Aww Derrick, don't worry. That was just a warm-up. I'll have you cumming in no time!" "But Mommy!" Derrick said in a pouty voice. Lauren lifted his right leg and playfully smacked his rear. "No pouting little boy or there will be no cumming at all. Understand?" Derrick moaned in frustration but he acknowledged her respectfully. "Good boy." Said, Lauren, as she grabbed a fresh diaper from the shelf beneath and began to unfold it. She then grabbed a diaper insert and put it into place. Derrick watched the process, knowing that this would be the first of thousands of diapers that she would change him into. The thought was surreal. Pretty soon this would all become very routine, like putting clothes on in the morning. Lauren grabbed his ankles and hoisted them into the air. "Bottoms up little boy!" She soon slipped the thick diaper under his bottom. She let his butt down but still held his legs in the air. "Now it's time for your soothing cream. This spanked butt needs some moister ASAP!" Lauren let go of his ankles and told Derrick to keep his legs high in the air. She then squeezed a glob of lotion into her palm and began rubbing his pink bottom. "Spread your cheeks and stick your butt out for Mommy, you know how I like to spank your tender areas." Derrick complied. This was one of the most embarrassing positions he had ever been in. His anus was in full view as he held his parted legs against his chest. He could feel her soft fingers spreading the cool lotion right up to the edge of his anus. He then heard her pull a baby wipe from the box and he suddenly felt the coolness of the wipe pass over his butt hole. Lauren noticed his embarrassment and giggled at him. "There we go! All clean. Now it's time for some powder. Keep your legs spread just like that for me while I powder your bottom. I know it's an embarrassing position, but Mommy is going to be seeing your exposed little anus every single day. It will be good to get into a routine like this early on, that way you'll know what's expected of you" "Yes Mommy," Derrick said with a red face. Lauren laughed a bit as she powdered his lotion covered bottom. "Just think that this will soon become a morning routine for the both of us. I think you'll get used to being butt naked and exposed on the changing table in no time. In a few weeks this won't be as embarrassing, I promise." Derrick looked away. He could smell the baby powder as Lauren coated his bottom and penis with it. He has been through plenty of changes during his diaper punishment, but none of those had taken place on a large changing table. Lauren let his legs down flat on the soft table and began to stoke his powdered cock. His legs tensed as he felt close to orgasm. He knew it wouldn't take long to cum. Lauren continued stroking as she began to lift the diaper between his legs. He could feel the bulk tightening under his scrotum while she pumped his cock. Finally, he let out a moan and his cum spurted out onto his belly. Lauren quickly folded the diaper up between his legs and held it there, smiling down at him. "Diapers feel good, don't they Derrick?" Derrick breathed heavily out of his nose. He was in pure ecstasy. He could only nod to Lauren in agreement. He heard another baby wipe being pulled from the box and soon felt Lauren cleaning up the cum on his tummy. "I'll have you wrapped up tight in no time baby boy. And then we can go eat some pancakes." Derrick looked up at Lauren with joy. The bulky, soft diaper spread his legs out wide as Lauren taped the sides shut. He knew that he would be walking with a waddle for the rest of the day. After checking the creases of the diaper, she helped him off of the table. Lauren stood him up and patted his diapered butt. "Good boy Derrick. Now let me know when you need to be changed next. Let's go eat." Derrick waddled down the stairs as Lauren followed him, patting his bottom and giggling all the way to the kitchen table. Chapter 15: Not Clever Enough! Derrick scrubbed at the dishes in the sink as the morning sun pierced through the windows. Lauren had taken a business call just as they had finished eating, which left Derrick to his morning chore routine. He felt cozy and snug in his thick diaper. He waddled throughout the kitchen and took comfort in the crinkle sound that his diaper made with each step he took. The new diapers that Lauren had bought seemed ten times bulkier than the ones he wore for his punishment. It seemed that it was nearly impossible to put his legs together. As he finished cleaning the last dish, he felt the sudden urge to pee. He thought about the bathroom for a moment, and how his new life restricted him from using the toilet. He knew that it would take time to adjust to his new life. The whole situation seemed so surreal to him just then. He was still able to hold his bladder, but he knew that he would soon lose control of everything. He knew that it was only a matter of time. Derrick stood there for a moment and looked down at his extra padded crotch. His Dick was hard and it pointed up towards his belly. He knew that if he wet himself, the majority of his pee would end up shooting upward rather than absorb into the thick material. Lauren had told him over breakfast that he was prohibited from reaching inside or fiddling with his diaper, but he decided to take actions into his own hands to avoid a potential mess. Derrick could hear Lauren in the other room as he grabbed at the waistband of his diaper. He ducked into the hallway to avoid getting caught doing what she had specifically told him not to do. He knew he had to act quickly, as the pressure in his bladder was building fast. He began pulling on the waistband to gain access to his dick. He opened it enough to reach his hand down. By that time, his dick was semi erect which made pointing it downward much easier. As soon as his penis was pointing downward, he began to piss himself. He felt the warm stream of pee soak into the thickness, and could hear the fluid running through the cushioned material. The warm wetness seeped between his thighs and made his diaper sag and thicken considerably at the crotch. His dick was hardening again, and soon realized that his hand was still tucked inside; holding his penis down as if he were using a urinal. Derrick had wet his diaper plenty of times during his punishment, and he had always gotten erections from doing it. He had mastered the art of tucking his dick into the diaper to avoid the mess, or so he thought. Just as he was taking his hand out, he heard a subtle snap and felt the waistband loosen around his waist. Derrick panicked as he looked down at the broken tape. He noticed that the adhesive had taken a lot of the plastic off of the surface of the diaper, which left a very noticeable blemish. He stood in the kitchen, helplessly weighing his options. He thought about coming clean to Lauren about reaching into his diaper and fiddling with it. He knew that he had the best of intentions while doing it, but it would be hard to convince her, especially after she had just given him strict boundaries as to where his hands were and weren't supposed to be. He then thought about refastening the soiled diaper. He knew that the tapes on the diapers he wore allowed him to peel away the used tape which left another sticky surface. He knew that Lauren would discover that upon his next diaper change and soon dismissed the idea completely. The last option he thought of was to run upstairs and change into a fresh diaper. He then thought about hiding the soiled diaper at the bottom of the trashcan in the garage. He knew it was risky, but it was the only way he could think of that wouldn't land him across Lauren's lap. He knew that what he had done was a spankable offense no matter how good his excuse was. He had really been looking forward to a break from spankings, especially after receiving so many during his diaper punishment. He thought about sitting on a freshly spanked bottom again with the added fact that he was currently being changed into diapers much thicker than the ones before. He knew the extra bulk would undoubtedly make things more uncomfortable for him down there. That thought alone was enough to make him act. Derrick waddled/ran up the stairs and into the bedroom. He could no longer hear Lauren talking on the phone which made him want to speed things up even more. He quickly unfastened all of the tapes and rolled up the soggy diaper. He placed the heavy, warm diaper on the changing table and reached underneath to grab a fresh one. He crouched down and searched for the one Lauren had changed him into earlier. Lauren had picked up so many different kinds of diapers, and he knew that she would be able to tell the difference if he were to pick the wrong brand. There were stacks and stacks of diapers that were out of their packages and they all looked very similar in thickness and color. He finally found one with matching tapes and quickly unfolded it. He then fit the diaper with and insert and stepped over the it. He brought it up between his legs, and soon found it hard to tape it in place properly while standing up. He then looked over at the changing table and thought it would be easier to change himself laying down. He moved the soiled diaper to the floor and climbed up onto the table. He couldn't believe that he had an erection as he slid the thick diaper under his bottom. He moved at a rapid pace, pulling the thickness up in-between his legs, spreading them out just like before. He began taping one side after the other. His heart sank when he heard footsteps coming up the stairs. "Derrick, honey where are you? Did you use your diapers yet?" Lauren said as she turned the corner into the bedroom. Derrick froze as Lauren walked through the door. "Ma.. Ma.. Mommy... I can explain!" He was still laying on the table and his hands were caught midway through fastening the last tape on the diaper. Lauren's jaw dropped as she saw what was happening before her. She noticed the wet diaper on her carpet and the shocked and fearful expression on Derricks face. Without saying a word, Lauren paced angrily toward the table and picked up the soiled diaper from the floor and threw it in the diaper pale at the foot of the table. She then forcefully pulled Derricks hand away and began un-taping his diaper. Derrick watched his girlfriend in fear as she pulled the diaper away from his crotch. He had never seen her like this before. Every movement she made was with confidence and purpose. Without hesitation, Lauren hoisted Derricks legs up in the air, exposing his bare bottom just as she would do if she were powdering him during a diaper change. This "legs up" position wasn't just used for powdering naked bottoms in Lauren's house, it was also used to spank. Lauren pressed Derricks legs down closer to his chest, forcing most of his weight onto his shoulder blades. The sudden shift in weight forced his bottom to lift off of the table. Lauren placed her left arm over the backs of Derricks thighs, and began raining down smacks to his naked bottom with the palm of her hand. SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK

What’s the best messing desperation story y’all have? Like a time where you were struggling to hold and eventually ending up filling your diaper or underwear?

An autobiographical story in which a girl recounts her unexpected regression. Thats a one shot story Part 1: Hi! im Silvia If someone asked me how all this started, I wouldn’t know how to answer. I only know that one morning I woke up, and the bed was wet. Obviously, my mother was not happy at all; she spent the morning yelling at me. She couldn’t understand how an 18-year-old girl could wake up in a wet bed and have no idea why. I don’t really remember the feeling of a wet bed; I just know that by the fourth night of lying in my own urine, my mother brought home a pack of pull-ups. The pull-ups were pink and covered in heart-shaped patterns. They weren’t like regular underwear; they were padded but more discreet compared to what I wear now. I cried and yelled at my mom, refusing to wear them, but in the end, she was right: I had become a stupid girl who wet the bed. The first time I wore them, I was surprised by how comfortable they were and how they didn’t show under my pajama pants. The next morning, I woke up dry. I was happy, moving my legs under the sheets, but then my hand reached the new underwear. Pressing it, I felt the imprint of a cold liquid still soaking the cover. I got up with my heart in my throat. My pull-up was soaked. I didn’t even tell my mother; she already expected it. I simply took it off, threw it away, and got dressed for class. And so I quickly went through the first two packs of 10 pull-ups: it had become a routine. In the evening, I brushed my teeth, put on the pull-up, and wore my pajamas. I even stopped changing it immediately; sometimes I went straight to breakfast. The worst part was when I lost control during the day. At first, it was just a more urgent need to pee, then a few drops would come out, and eventually, I ended up wetting myself freely. My mother took me to all the doctors in the world, but none could give me an answer. In the end, she gave up and made me wear pull-ups during the day. Then came the summer holidays, between wet pull-ups and often failed bathroom runs. Summer arrived, and it was time for diapers. I still remember the first time I pooped in my pull-up: I was at lunch and felt a strange sensation in my butt. It was like an itch that disappeared as soon as I pushed. I spread my legs and without realizing it, I pushed everything into my pull-up. The most embarrassing part was that I was in front of my mother, who looked at me in shock. That was the last time I wore pull-ups. I still remember the first diaper I wore. Of course, my mother spanked me heavily to make me wear it. The diaper was childish, white with a parade of bears carrying crayons on the front. The diaper came up over my navel, tightened at the level of my pubis, and then widened at my butt. It was incredibly comfortable, I felt like I was hugged by a cushion. At first, when my mother wasn’t looking, I played by patting my butt, marveling at the fact that I didn’t feel anything. Over time, my continence worsened: I wet myself freely, often without noticing, finding the diaper soaked. For pooping, it was different: I knew when I was doing it but didn’t have much warning. Eventually, I gave up trying to run to the bathroom and simply stopped wherever I was, spread my legs, and filled my diaper. The only thing that consoled me was that I was home for the summer holidays. What changed was my relationship with my mother: at first, I changed myself, not too happily when I smelled, and she commented that I didn’t put the diaper on correctly. Then she started automatically fixing the diaper tabs, ignoring my annoyed face. Then she started coming into my room while I was changing to see if I was doing everything right. Finally, she made me lie down, and she changed me. To be honest, I wasn’t too opposed, after all, it was one less dirty job. The only problem was that she started checking if I needed a change. Eventually, I became dependent on her; I no longer monitored the state of my diaper, and if my mother didn’t change me, I would stay in a dirty one for hours. It must have been the summer heat, but eventually, I started going around the house with just a t-shirt and the diaper in view, my mother cleaning my dirty butt, so who cared. I giggled when I saw myself in the mirror. I liked how my butt would sag and wobble after wetting. I even stopped noticing the smell of a dirty diaper. Then came the changing table. My mom bought it and put it in my bathroom: it was like a cabinet, painted pink, with drawers to keep my supplies. There was a purple ladder I used to climb up, and on top, there was a white mattress. It was very comfortable; I climbed up, lay down, and my mother did everything. I soon learned the difference between day and night diapers: the night ones were thicker, and I could sleep without fear of leaking. I realized I actually needed diapers one day, during a change, when I peed without noticing. My legs were still open, and the clean diaper had just been placed under my butt. Luckily, my mother was quick enough to close the front part, waiting for me to finish. Then I started sucking my thumb; I don’t remember how it happened the first time, I just know it ended up in my mouth automatically when I slept or did homework. After the thumb came the pacifier, “better for your teeth,” my mother said. The first pacifier was white and pink with a bunny drawn on it. I sucked on it often, not because it was really necessary, but because it was a habit, like I needed it to feel good or calm down. Then came the bottle: I started spilling the contents of glasses on myself, and soon my mother placed a bottle in front of me at dinner. I didn’t object; I was too thirsty. Drinking from a bottle was completely different: I could carry it around, drink lying down, drink while playing and studying. But what was strangest was my relationship with the outside world and my friends. Nobody cared that I was in diapers, nobody cared if I messed up in the middle of a store while shopping. The same went for my friends; they treated me like it was all normal, like the pacifier and diapers were my normal. It was different from how a child is treated, no, mine was normal, as if I were a regular 18-year-old girl. None of my friends said anything if my diaper was soaked, none seemed to notice my words distorted by the pacifier in my mouth. When we went out for drinks, I was sure my friends got a glass while I got a bottle. Eventually, I stopped worrying that people would see my diaper, nobody cared anyway, sometimes I even went out with just a t-shirt and the diaper in view. Part 2: Smelly diapers and highchair I forgot almost immediately that diapers were not my classic garment until a few weeks ago, simply as my friend clara wore pink panties, I had a nice padded diaper, white with pink hearts. After the pacifier, after the bottle, came the baby clothes. I discovered that I liked dungarees, especially with shorts; I also liked the bulge that could be glimpsed between my pubes and my bottom: it had become my outfit for evenings. To stay at home I often wore rompers: I had all kinds, one more childish than the other, and then according to my mother it was easier to change if there were buttons on my bottom. Another fact to recount is the sleepover at Clara's house. I showed up about 7 p.m.: I was wearing my favorite dungarees, pacifier in my mouth and hair pulled back in pigtails. I had my diaper bag with the essentials with me. Clara opened the door and let me in, we stood in the living room watching TV series, eating popcorn and drinking lots of coke of course from my bottle Toward the end of the first season my diaper was heavily in danger of leaking. It was at that moment that Clara surprised me by saying: " do you want me to change your diaper?" I turned and looked at her surprised; I had always thought that only my mother knew. " yes, if possible," I said somewhere between a flicker of shame and insecurity. He took me by the hand and walked me to the bathroom where he made me lie down. I didn't know what to say, I was embarrassed at first but then I realized it wasn't that different from when my mother did it so I let go. We finished changing and went to the bedroom where we chatted for a while as if it was normal for my best friend to change my diaper. Then Clara asked a question that amazed me: "How does it feel to poop in a diaper?" I looked at her a little stunned. "Well, I first feel a sensation on my bottom, as if my diaper wanted me to do it, then I feel that I have to push I spread my knees and do. I feel when my body starts to empty. When the poop comes out of me I can feel it flowing inside the diaper, like it's very hot and then it settles there until they change me," I replied with a splash of honesty. "It sounds extra gross," said clara. Eventually the strange questions ended and we went to bed. And so it was that July came between messy diapers and drunk bottles. It was on my birthday that my mother let me find the high chair: it was white, with two wooden dumbbells, one on the right, one on the left, and on one side, the seat was padded, white, like the small table that lowered over my legs. I didn't know what to say, the only thing I did was wet my diaper, strangely enough.... But my mother seemed so enthusiastic, so I indulged her. The feeling of being in a high chair is strange but I will try to describe it : the high chair is a taller chair and my legs are dangling, the padding is great, always to be on a cloud. The coffee table is lowered under my chest is comfortable because it is close and I don't get dirty with food What I learned after settling down is that diapers and high chairs are connected, if I wasn't padded and had to run to the potty I wouldn't get there in time. The only downside is that I have to depend on my mother to pass me the dishes and the baby bottle --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The last part is already out in my ream account, if u like my story pls subscribe to get priority access to my new parts e to others story that i dont publish here. https://reamstories.com/scrittoreanon

Hi, I hope you enjoy this story. In the past I have started lots of stories here and never finished them. I wrote this about a year ago, and posted it to fetlife. I meant it to just be a one off story but a few people asked for more and I kept going. I'm now on part 10. Since I have written so much I thought I should share it here too. It took him a few minutes realize his situation when he woke up, not in his own bed, cramped, wet and uncomfortable. He could see the white rails going up in front of him. "Dammit," he said out loud. He was laying in a 52 inch crib staring up at a stuffed animal mobile. The morning erection which would usually greet him every morning was stifled by the pink plastic cock cage, when it rolled his squished penis hurt. In an attempt to avoid this very thing he'd tried to pee really good before he went to bed, as his wet diaper now indicated. He relaxed and tried to let the pee flow, it wasn't easy but eventually he soaked the already wet nighttime diaper and even felt a little creep out into his sleeper. This was Saturday morning. Normally on a Saturday morning in Summer he'd meet his pal Ted and go fishing on his boat, he instinctively looked at his wrist, and remembered his wife took his watch away. There was no clock in the nursery, I wonder if I could still catch Jim he thought. He sat up in the crib, and thought about getting out, the rails were up be he could get over them if he wanted. Still the rule was that he wasn't allowed out of the crib until Mommy came to let him out. Getting out would be trivial but his wife had set the crib on 12 inch risers meaning that from the top of the rail down to the floor was 55 inches. He stood up and looked down over the rail. Of course the latch they had rigged up was locked with a small padlock. The same kind of small padlock that was keeping his cock locked in it's cage. It's probably really early, she's probably not even up yet. I could just go get some snips and cut the cage off, he thought about the wonderful orgasm he would whack out as soon as he got the cage off and he felt his little guy start to stiffen up and press against the cage again and he moaned in discomfort. This has got to end, he thought. "Bahh", he said as he threw a leg over the rails and got out of bed, he reached his foot down but couldn't quite touch the ground, his soaked diaper sliding against the top rail as he stretched. He tried to reach just a bit farther but lost his balance as his diaper snagged on the rail. He found himself falling and hit the floor with a thud. How the hell did I end up like this, he thought. A month earlier he was in a similar situation, laying on the floor of the guest room wearing a diaper and a cute onesie with bright pink trim and printed with hearts. His diaper was soaked and messy and he was listening to a hypnotic track on headphones, and he was happily suckling a big pink pacifier. He didn't even notice his wife walk into the room until she was looking down at him. She'd got off work early and came home to surprise him. The next few hours were rough, he explained his diaper fetish, and swore over and over again that it had nothing to do with children. His wife was shocked, then upset, then angry, really angry, then sad, really sad. She eventually packed a suitcase and left. She called the next day, and they talked on the phone for hours. Her anger had died down and she'd done research on adult babies, finding out that as he had said the fetish had nothing to do with pedophilia. That evening she came home and they had a long discussion, he explained he'd been doing this since he was a little kid, and that he didn't know why he liked to do it, but he loved it. At her request he showed her all of his stuff, his diapers, his onesies, his bottles and pacifiers. "I'm so sorry, I'm going to bag all this stuff up and throw it away," he said. "Well... I was thinking, I've always had this fantasy of being a tough in charge kind of woman," she said. He laughed, his wife was super sweet and nice and rarely wanted to be in charge of anything. "Seriously don't laugh, and since you know, we can't have a baby, it might be kind of fun if you were my baby." His eyes opened wide, words that he'd imagined his whole life just poured out of his wife's mouth. "Ummm, wha.." he stammered. "But there will be strict rules, you have to understand what hurts me more than anything about this is how you kept it away from me all this time, it's almost like you were cheating," she said. "I'm sorry," he said trying to fight back tears but losing. "It's just so, embarrassing," he said and began to sob. "Oh come to mommy," his wife said and wrapped herself around him and he cried into her shoulder while she gently rocked him back and forth, She supported his head and whispered into his ear, "Your mommies baby now and she loves you so much," in a few moments she felt his cock growing stiff and realized how incredibly horny he was. She pulled off her shirt and undid her bra, then guided her husband's mouth to one of her nipples. "Fussy baby, here you go," she gently said. While her husband latched on and suckled she alternated between rubbing the front of his pants and his nipple. Soon he was unable to control himself and was humping and grinding her legs. She undressed him and then herself then lead him to the bed where they had mind-blowing sex. His cock was harder and went deeper then she'd ever felt, he moaned in rhythm with her. "Yes, baby, yes baby," she began to say as she felt herself heading towards orgasm. "Yes mommy, yes mommy," he said back. They came together, both screaming in a mind shattering orgasm, then collapsed on the bed. "Would you like me to diaper you now?" she asked. "Nahh, I'm good," he replied. She wondered how closely his adult baby desires were connected to just having an orgasm. "That's something we'll have to work on," she said with a laugh. The next day they had the best day of their lives, something they'd always dreamed of doing together, they converted a guest bedroom into a nursery. They bought the biggest crib they could find, which wasn't really big enough, but would have to do. They bought a white table that they converted to an adult sized changing table, and some organizers for diapers and toys. They filled a cart at Baby's R Us, with all kinds of baby supplies and neither one could wipe the big smile off their face. Finally, they ordered several cases of different adult diapers. "That's a lot of diapers," he said. "Well you're going to need them," she replied

DIAPERED TALES FROM THE WASTELAND EPISODE 1 LEAVING THE LITTLE VAULT War. War never changes. In the year 2077, bombs were dropped across most of North America, wiping it away in less than two hours. But locked underground, protected from the blasts, some managed to escape into the safety of the Vaults. Deep in the heart of Virginia, lies Vault 82. The people of Vault 82 have lived peaceful lives for over ninety years. Most do not know what it’s like in the outside world–that outside the vault, they don’t sleep in cribs, that they aren’t able to play all day long without worry, and that they don’t even wear diapers. Armed with fresh padding, a dino pacifier, and the collected knowledge of his vault, Joe Palmer has been chosen to lead the first expedition outside in nearly one hundred years. But what will he find? “You’ve got your paci?” Mom asked, I pulled out my pacifier, tied on a lanyard around my neck. She nodded. “And you’ve packed spare diapers?” She checked my bag again, going through its contents one by one. “You don’t know if there’ll be any on the outside.” “I know mom!” I said, “And yes, I’ve packed spares.” I shrugged her off me–everyone was watching from behind. “Okay. I only ask because I love you, kiddo.” she smiled sweetly. “Already going out… ah. You’ve grown up so fast. Only twenty years ago you were this high!” she said, gesturing just below her knee. “Now look at you!” she leapt on me with a tight hug. “Moooom, you’re embarrassing me!” Even though she was squeezing me so hard I thought I would pass out, I accepted the hug, not knowing if I would see her again. Just before she broke away, I felt her tense up. She grunted a little, then sighed and went limp. The smell of her dirty diaper hit my nose almost immediately. As gross as it was, it didn’t bother me so much. It was the smell of home after all, a home I was about to leave for the first time. “We’re all so proud!” she gave one last, wan smile, then made her way back to the gathered group, waddling around in her freshly-filled padding. Overseer Carmichael nodded. “You’re doing a fine thing, son.” he said, and he gave me a brisk pat on the shoulder. “You get an idea of your surroundings, then come straight back here. Be gone no more than three days, understand?” “I do Overseer.” I gave a determined nod. “Good lad. We’ll have a good ol’ play party waiting for you when you get back.” he winked, and I gave him a smile. “You ready?” I looked around the room one last time. Two dozen or so people had gathered here, out of the three-hundred people who inhabited the vault. All these people had come to see me leave, I nodded to each of them. I was so nervous, my hands were sweaty and I swear I was already beginning to leak a little into my diaper. At least I would have that comfort, that reminder of the vault. “I’m ready.” I nodded to Overseer Carmicheal. The Overseer nodded slowly back, and moved up to the console, ready to open the inner doors. Everyone took a step back, I heard them draw in breath. I touched all of my equipment again, to make sure it was there–my supply bag (with food, spare diapers, and Mister Fancypants the teddy bear, of course), my holstered gun, and my pip-boy. “Joseph Olsen Palmer, we wish you good luck, and safe travels.” The Overseer pressed a button on the console, and an arm swung around to grasp at the inner door. It slid open smoothly, and spun out of the way. I took in a deep breath, refusing to look back at what I was leaving behind, and made for the outer door. The inner door locked behind me with a loud clang, and I was alone. I knew that the people of vault 82, the people I most cared about, were just behind the door, but that didn’t stop my nerves. This was it, the last chance I had to turn back, I almost went for it, went to knock on the door and call it in already. But then I saw everyone’s faces again, and the hope they had for me. So I remained alone in the darkness. Despite it all, I felt the bulk of my diaper keeping me safe under my onesie. Resolutely, I took my green dinosaur pacifier, and stuck it in my mouth. Feeling much better about my chances now that I had Tommy the T-Rex on my side, I stepped up to the outer door. It was angled slightly, tilted towards the floor like a massive hatch. I knew that when it opened, the first thing I would see would be the endless sky, just like the one painted above my crib. But so much more real. The outer door opened with much less grace than the inner one had. The machinery squealed and groaned, as if the vault itself was in pain. How long had it been shut? Nearly a hundred years? Three generations of people had never seen the outside world. My own grandpa had told me stories of when he was little, before the bombs. He’d said that people ‘potty-trained’ back then, and only wore diapers when they were little. He told me how angry he had been when they told him he’d had to start using diapers again, but after everyone began using them, he came around to the idea. Eighty years later, and diapers were the norm. It was terrifying, how quickly things could change. Vault 82 was a place to relax, and let all your worries–potty training included–disappear. Soon I would have to change my own diapers, sleep outside of a crib, and find my own food. My nerves rose suddenly, and I tried not to panic. Why was I leaving it all behind? Why did things have to change? The door inched open, and I recoiled. A golden ray of light shone through the small gap, brighter and warmer than I had ever experienced before. The sun. My panic transformed into excitement. This is why I was going out–to finally see what was outside, after all this time. The door opened completely, leaving a light cloud of dust in its wake. With a broad smile, and a mostly clean diaper, I stepped into the outside world. *** The massive door, with Vault 82 written big on the front, slowly rolled back into place, and I checked my pip-boy–the slow clicking counter meant radiation levels matched our initial scan. So that was good. I looked around. Ahead of me was a wide, open concrete plain, dotted with the broken ruins of old buildings, and beyond that, the hills. Apparently this place was an airport, once used by soldiers, though I didn’t see any airplanes like the toy ones we had in the vault. My pip-boy had been loaded with old maps of a town called Blackstone, in what used to be Virginia. My job was simple–match the maps to the world outside. “Oh! This is going to be so fun!” I wiggled about, unable to keep my excitement hidden away. I decided my first job was to update the area right outside the vault, so I waddle-marched all around it, and got some measurements, and made sure that the maps were up-to-date. After about an hour, just as I was coming to the end of my first survey, I realized that without thinking, I was weeing. My diaper had done a good job of soaking the accident (thank goodness) but I stopped as soon as I realized I was going. I didn’t have many diapers out here, and they would need to be rationed, so that meant holding it in as long as possible. I sighed, left with no choice but to endure the uncomfortable feeling of needing to pee pee. At least my diaper was nice and squishy now. I gave the front a poke, and giggled at the way it moved about. “Right then,” I said, taking out my checklist, “Item number twosies! Check for human activity.” The airbase was big, so big that I could barely see Vault 82 in the distance by the time I reached the edge. It was so quiet out here, I was sure that if other humans were around I would have heard some by now. Suddenly feeling very lonely, I decided it would be best if Mister Fancypants joined me out of my bag, and took him to cuddle while I continued doing a lap around the airbase. His legs dangled beneath him, whenever I got nervous I squeezed his fuzzy fur. Mister Fancypants had been with me nearly my entire life, and had insisted on bringing him with me. It wasn’t long before I came across a small group of houses on the edge of the airbase. The need to pee grew with every minute I was walking, but I knew if I could just hold on a little longer, I could save diapers for the rest of the trip. Plus, I wasn’t looking forward to changing myself all the way out here. I’d practiced a lot but I still wasn’t very good. I didn’t manage to hold it very long. Before I had completed another, wider circle around the airbase, I had to stop in a little forested area. I wriggled my legs, and squeezed them together as tightly as I could, but I struggled to push them all the way. My puffy diaper prevented me from pressing them together, and stopped me from holding myself to stop the wee, though I gave it my best shot at pushing into the padding. Before long, I was jumping from foot-to-foot doing a little potty dance. It was very rare that we had to hold our bladders in the vault, normally we just went whenever nature called, and got changed later, after all that’s what diapers were for. Unfortunately, that meant I struggled desperately with the weight of pee in my tummy, and felt a little leak into my diaper without warning. I hugged Mister Fancypants tighter, and tried my best to hold it in, but my best wasn’t enough. “N-nooooo!” Suddenly, the dam burst open, and immediately my diaper grew warm. It spread up the front of my padding, and across my bottom at the back, and made everything soft and squishy. “Aahhhh!” I gave an almighty sigh, and felt myself sag, my legs no longer tense with holding back my accident. The padding around my waist swelled and spread my legs apart even wider, until eventually my stream stopped. “Nnnnn. That felt goooood.” I said with a silly smile across my face. The now pleasantly warm diaper squished when I poked at it, now almost completely saturated. “Wow. I really had to go, didn’t I, Mister Fancypants?” I looked down at my teddy, but he gave me a blank stare back. “No need to be so mean Mister Fancypants, I really couldn’t hold it anymore!” Mister Fancypants didn’t respond. Deciding to continue my survey, I let my soaking diaper sag beneath me as I walked. There was no point in changing yet, after all I still had work to do. Besides the fact that I may as well use my diaper as much as I could before a change, I kind of wanted to find somewhere a little more private, and safe. Despite my earlier confidence being out here in the wild was beginning to give me the willies. My survey ended with a small, surprisingly neat, house on the edge of the forest. I guessed that this was the way into Blackstone, based on my maps. It was beginning to get late, and after wetting my diaper another few times, I decided it might be best to make a little camp in the building. I also quickly realized I should also probably change myself before I got a rash, or worse, leaked. I didn’t want to ruin my onesie. The house looked like a standard pre-war house, the sort I had seen in pictures in the vault. The garden, once cared for, had been left to grow messy and patchy. The wooden fence had nearly rotted away completely, but there were very few weeds, and hardly any rubble, unlike the ones I had seen earlier. I had expected the place to be in worse condition inside, but apart from a small layer of dust and a few webs here and there, it looked almost completely untouched. I stood still for a moment, and sucked thoughtfully on Tommy the T-Rex. “Yes. Dis will do niwcely.” I said from behind my paci. I uncoiled my bed-roll to act as a changing mat. It wasn’t like the ones back home, but it would do. “I can do dis. I can do dis.” I repeated to myself. With a squish that sent the yellowed padding outward, I sat down on my diaper. Getting the old diaper off was the easy bit. I ripped open the tapes, and pulled it open, revealing the very yellow padding beneath. It was all swollen and heavy. I folded it into a weighty little package, and then into a plastic bag–it was important to dispose of the diaper ethically after all, and not just leave it on the ground, even if the world had been nuked to oblivion. Right. I steeled myself. Now that the easy bit was done, things got a little trickier. After wiping myself down with a damp washcloth, I carefully retrieved the clean padding and placed it beneath me. I’d seen the Mister Handy caretakers back in the vault do this a million times, how hard could it be? I powdered over my diapered area, then lifted the front up against my belly, and leant back a little so it would stay there. Then I went to fold the back up. But by the time I turned back around, the front had fallen down again. “Mmmfff! Why is this so hard?” I tried again, but this time, focused on one side at a time. This worked much better, and I was able to stick the left side together with a single, loose tape. However, before I could continue, I heard a loud clang. My heart leaped in my chest, my hairs stood on end. I looked around the empty room, but there was no one there. Just the silence. Quickly, I went to tape up the rest of my fresh diaper. But before I could finish, I heard a familiar voice. “Get out of here, you burglar scum!” The voice called from another room. I shot up, my diaper still half-undone. “Sorry, I didn’t know this place was … well I thought everyone was dead.” “Are you trying to tell me you killed everyone? Good lord!” The voice said, growing closer. It mingled in with a gentle whirring, almost as if… “No I–” I went to protest, but just as the voice rounded the corner, I realized why it was so familiar. “A Mister Handy unit!” It must have been the one keeping the house clean. But something was wrong. The Mister Handy came through the door, from the darkness on the other-side. It’s voice was more crackly than the ones from 82, and one of its eyes was… well it wasn’t there at all. I backed up slowly. “Sowwy! I can leave ifu want?” I said, but the Mister Handy did not reply. It stopped for a moment, and moved its eye up and down, as if it was scanning me. “I-I-I-Intruders will not be t-t-tolerated!” It said, crackling. Suddenly, one of its arms arose with an attachment I’d never seen before–a buzzsaw. It whirred into motion, spinning sharp and deadly, and rushed toward me. “No!” I shouted, my paci fell out of my mouth, and not knowing what else to do I grabbed my gun. But I was too slow, before I could completely draw it, the Mister Handy’s buzzsaw launched at me. I moved out the way just in time, and the saw buried itself in the wall behind me. My gun fell to the floor. I reached for it, but the buzzsaw swooped in and I fell backwards with a crash. The Mister handy rotated, its eye focusing on me like the aperture of a camera. But when the robot tried to rush at me again, it found itself stuck for a moment, before lurching free. That gave me an idea. Quickly, carefully, I aligned myself with a light switch to my back. “Come on!” I shouted, which seemed to enrage the robot. “Intruders will not be tolerated!” Despite the strange nonchalance of its voice, it rushed at me again. I dove out the way, onto the carpet, and the Mister Handy shot straight into the wall. Its metal buzzsaw made contact with the light switch, and the wires inside. Electricity ran through it, arching and sputtering. The lights flickered on for the first time in decades, then sparked off again. I took the distraction to crawl madly for my gun. But I didn’t need it. The Mister Handy recoiled, its head spun wildly. “I-I-I-Intru-d-d-d-W-welcome home s-s-s-sir! I have ma-a-a-ade-t-traditional-carpet cleaner--s-shopping–the b-b-baby is asleep now–” and with a final garbled mess of words, its glowing eyes flickered off, and it went limp. I released a breath I forgot I was holding, and the silence returned again. *** Over the next hour, I dove into the Mister Handy’s wiring. Back in the vault, we hadn’t the resources to spare to send one with me, but if I could bring this one back, or even get it to help me out here… Thankfully, the robots were so important to our way of life in Vault 82, most people learn to take them apart and put them back together again before they turn eighteen. I was never the best at it, but I knew my way around them well enough. I decided to remove the buzzsaw attachment out of caution, and replaced it with a Rob-Co certified posable hand I found in the garage. Whilst I was at it, I renamed the unit Basil, after a pre-war TV-show they showed in the vaults. It was getting dark by the time I found the program settings, the sun was red in the sky, and golden in the treetops. The neon-green light of my pip-boy was all that lit me in the dark room. “Gardener, no. Shopkeeper, no. Driver, not that. Mmmmm, ahha–Babysitter.” I let the program run, and Basil suddenly burst into life again. Immediately, I backed up and held my gun at his eye. The robot rose quickly, and spun about itself. “Re-re-rebooting…” It stuttered, and went quiet. I worried that I had messed up the program for a moment, and quickly put my paci in my mouth for reassurance. Then, “Can I be of service, master?” The robot hovered, clearly waiting for instruction. I frowned. “What mode is cuwwently activated?” I asked through my pacifier. “Babysitter mode is activated, master. Where is said baby in need of sitting?” “Oh, I … right here.” I gestured to all of me. “Oh dear! Well we can’t have you in that state, can we master?” The Mister Handy moved towards me, and I flinched despite myself. “No…? What are you doing?” I asked nervously. “Why, changing your diaper of course, look at the state it’s in! I do say… wheoever put it on you needs a right bloody scolding” At Basil’s words, I looked down. With everything that had happened, I had forgotten to put the diaper on properly, and it still hung lopsided off me. I realized, too, that it had been a while since I last changed it, and I felt a familiar sensation below… “Hang on …” the robot paused, “What do good boys say?” “Pweese? Pweese would you change my diapee? And, could you pweese hurry? I fink I need to pee again.” “Of course!” The robot said, “And what a good little boy you are for remembering your manners!” Basil’s hand patted me on the head and I giggled. It was almost like being back in the vault. With some proper repairs, this unit could be good-as-new. I laid back down and clutched Mister Fancypants in my arms as the robot inspected my bare butt. Basil was much better at changing my diaper than I had been. For the most part, I just lay there and stared at the ceiling, sucking on my T-Rex paci as Basil cleaned me up. It felt good to be properly padded again, with the familiar bulk pushing my legs apart. Basil was a fast changer too, which was good, because I was growing desperate. Almost as soon as he had finished fastening the tapes, I let out a sigh, and felt my diaper expand as I wet it again. “My, my. Wet already! Do you need me to change you again, Master?” “No, I should be fine until the morning. Fankoo!” I slept surprisingly well that night. In fact, I slept almost like a baby. Maybe it was because I was so exhausted from the day, or maybe it was because I knew I had Basil and Mister Fancypants watching over me. Either way, I woke up early the next morning, ready to take on the day’s challenge–going further afield. Basil changed me out of a thoroughly soaked diaper, and together we made our way out. With a fresh diaper, Mister Fancypants, and Basil by my side, things were looking up. Perhaps, finally, I would be able to see what remained of the world, after all this time… END OF CHAPTER 1

Hello, this is the first story I have ever written, as such please forgive my poor grammar and spelling errors, feel free to point them out and I will correct them. this story is about a college student who finds himself a room for rent with a landlord bent on regressing him, the concept was inspired by a previous story you can find here I definitely recommend it, it is possibly my favorite story of all time, which is why I was inspired to write this one, you may find my story gets a bit sappy at times. and I think I have a habit of over explaining things, the two characters in this story are both male, this is an asexual story in the sense there is no sex. i hope you like my story, without further ado, here it is. Regressed by my landlord: Thomas was an average guy, just turned 18, just finished graduating from high school with average grades, he was happy to finally move out of his moms house on his way to college, the college that he'd picked which had accepted him was one of the rare ones which had no dorms, and as a single child Thomas was used to having a room to himself anyway, he wasn't comfortable with the idea of sharing a room with others, so he was already set on finding somewhere he could rent a room nearby campus. He had been looking for a while, he didn't expect how hard the search would be, he didn't have a lot of money saved up from the odd jobs he'd done over the summer, mowing lawns, pulling weeds, etc, his Mother had surprisingly agreed to help him out with affording rent, but only to the tune of $500 a month, so he had to find somewhere cheap, he didn't think it would be so difficult considering he only wanted a single room, but as it turns out bedrooms nearby campus were in high demand, the closer he got to his budget the further from campus the place was. he was beginning to understand the meaning of 'a college town'. He kept checking though day after day, then one day he saw it, seemingly too good to be true, but out of desperation and fear of missing out, he jumped on the ad the moment it posted, sending off his application minutes after it had been published to the web. they wanted $500 a month which unfortunately would be every dollar he had incoming to him not counting his summer job savings, but they were only a 20-minute bus ride from campus not counting traffic delays. he knew by now he would never find a room so close for that price if he missed out on this one. The ad seemed average enough, roommate wanted, $500 a month, nearby campus I own a house on Shirley ave and I have an available bedroom I'm willing to rent out for $500 a month, all utilities included, you will be expected to sign a lease lasting 3 years, but I will allow you to go month to month once those three years are up, I do of course have house rules that you will need to agree to before I am willing to accept your application, for example I do not allow you to invite over guests or have parties, you must be in the house by 10pm, no wearing shoes in the house, no damaging my furniture, you must use the furniture provided I don't want furniture being moved into my house, if there's something I don't have that you need we can discuss it and I must approve it first, this is just a sample of some of my rules, if you are still interested please contact me with your application, give a summary of yourself and your reason for moving to this area. Contact me at tunuevopapi@Gaagle.com Thomas sent off his application right away. Hello I am Thomas and I am interested in renting your available room, I am a recent high school graduate and I will be attending the local college in the fall to get my degree, I am willing to agree to your rules and will sign a 3-year lease, please let me know if the offer is still available. David was not surprised to see he had received an emailed application only minutes after posting the ad, it almost always went this way, once the student that he'd had living in his room finished getting their degree and moved out he'd wait till summer was over to post the ad at the last minute so those still looking would be desperate and see his ad as a miracle to jump on before it got taken up, this often made it much easier to find tenants willing to comply to all of his rules and stipulations. When David saw the first application he was glad to see this kid Thomas had not asked any questions about the rules, it indicated how desperate the kid was, often David would get applicants wanting to know more details about the rest of the rules before they were even willing to come look at the place, David usually ignored those applications, he didn't want to waste time on people who were more likely to refuse once they saw the whole list. David immediately responded to Thomas inviting him to come take a tour of the house. Instructing him to bring his check book to cover the deposit in case he felt like signing the lease on the spot. "otherwise", David said: "I can't guarantee the room won't get claimed out from under you by someone willing to move on it quicker." David wasn't one to field multiple applicants at a time, too much hassle, but he liked to imply he was, to create extra urgency. When Thomas read David's response his heart leapt to his throat, he hadn't thought about the fact he would have to come see the place before settling on it, Thomas was not wise in the ways of the world, after all he'd been sheltered in his moms house his whole life until now, he hadn't mentioned it to David before, but he did not live anywhere nearby his chosen college and to tour this house he would need to book a flight, he had a little over a couple thousand in the bank though of all his summer savings, so he knew he could afford it, and he didn't want to hesitate lest the room get claimed out from under him like the landlord David had suggested was likely, so Thomas immediately booked himself round trip plane tickets for the very next day to fly out. Responding to David in the affirmative that he could tour the house the very next day if David was available. David of course was very available. David is a scientist with a doctorate in Microbiology, Biochemistry & Molecular Genetics, or he was, he had retired early some years back after making some discoveries that proved to be very lucrative for him to sell to the military. they bought the rights to his research, and he in return got to retire to a life of living however he wanted to live, he bought a nice home in the town he grew up in and decided to continue his research on the locals, one college student at a time..... so of course he had all the time in the world to receive Thomas whenever Thomas's schedule would allow for. In a mad rush Thomas flew around his house packing a backpack and a suitcase trying to get ready in time, his flight wasn't until 6am, and it was still only evening, he had plenty of time, but he was nervous, he wanted to get packed immediately, his Mother noticed his flurry and inquired what has got into him, once he told her he was flying out to his college town to see about a place to live she was too relieved to be rid of him to care to ask any further questions, It's not that his mom didn't love him, she just wasn't the most loving person to begin with. She had agreed to help him pay his rent at his new place mostly just to ensure shed get him out of the house, she had been raising him as a single Mother for too many years for her to count, it had exhausted her, she was ready to get back to having an empty home, things were just easier for her that way... sometimes when she looked at Thomas she saw a reminder of the man he came from, someone she thought she loved who abandoned her the moment Thomas was born, being so betrayed by his Father had turned her resentful toward Thomas, she did her best to keep those feelings buried deep but could never get rid of them. Thomas felt the lack of love but over the years had learned to live with it, he too was glad to get away from her, he didn't hate her, he just saw her as a reminder of all the love he wished he'd gotten but never did. She raised him much like a stranger would, giving him the minimum and not much more. Bandaging the ouchies but not giving them any kisses. Growing up Thomas had seen his peers get kisses on their ouchies as just one example of many illustrating the differences in the love his peers got that he lacked, and at first found it odd, then found himself envying them, which eventually turned into resent... Finished packing as best his inexperience could be, for he had never flown before, nor so much as even traveled beyond the town he lived (not counting school field trips) it was only 10pm, with 8 hours until his flight he went to bed, skipping dinner, so he wouldn't have to spend time preparing a meal himself, opting instead to just drink some water to settle his hungry stomach, he downed a glass and brought one full glass to his bedside table, drinking it in the night. at around 2 am he woke from a dream in which he'd been in a pool swimming, he'd just started peeing in the pool when he shot awake and realized he was peeing in real life too, he managed to pinch off the flow but there was a bit of a wet spot on his sheets, he ran to the bathroom to finish his business, while doing so he couldn't help thinking how odd it was to dream of peeing in the pool to begin with considering the few times he did swim in a pool he always peed in the bathroom before getting into the pool just to be sure he wouldn't feel tempted to pee the pool since through the years so many of his peers had expressed disdain to him for those who would, but dreams rarely conformed with reality anyway, Thomas then returned from the bathroom to see his shame spread out on the bedding, the wet spot was about the size of a watermelon, Thomas had never been a bed wetter as far as he could remember, but he could not remember anything from before the age of 6 so who knows beyond that. he certainly wasn't going to open a conversation with his Mother about what he was like back then. Sighing to himself and making a note to not drink any more water at night he took his bedding and underwear to the washing machine then went and laid back down on the bare bed and slept another 2 hours, before getting up to switch the bedding into the dryer, at this point it was 4:30 am, and he knew he needed to get going. he took a fast shower grabbed his luggage and summoned a Lyft to the airport, his Mother would just have to get the bedding from the dryer herself he didn't have time to wait for it to finish. Thomas made it to the airport by 5am, got through security by 550 am, and got to his flight gate just in time for boarding to begin, thrilled his timing worked out so well he began feeling positive and like his bad morning was turning around. he boarded his plane took his seat in coach by the window, and glued his eyes to the window. Being his first time flying he wanted to keep his eyes on the ground as much as he could, excited to see himself lift off the earth, the attendant came by asking if he wanted anything, he gladly took a bottled water to help with his nerves he downed it immediately and the attendant gave him two more these he downed during the take off process, all went seemingly as expected but for takeoff, when the plane began rocketing down the runway he was frightened by the sheer sound of the engines, the shaking of the fuselage, he had no idea takeoff was such a tremendous racket, he wasn't sure if this was normal, he had momentary thoughts that maybe the plane was breaking in some way, he had moments of panic wondering if he'd be OK, all the while he could see the ground going under them faster and faster, The moment the wheels left the ground the fuselage shaking softened greatly, and he breathed a sigh of relief, the engines were still roaring and his body was feeling the extra gravity planting him in his seat more than normal but with the wheels off the earth he knew this must mean the flight was going according to plan, and indeed it did, the plane ascended on and on until the clouds blocked his view of the earth now far below, he stared on at the clouds for a while fascinated by the idea that he was now in clouds, before eventually getting bored by the all white scenery, he closed his eyes and managed to doze off, his blood pressure crashing having passed the peak of excitement in the ride. Smooth sailing saw him sound asleep for most of the flight, he was back in the pool... Swimming and swimming and enjoying his warm summer day in the pool he laid back in the water and floated, he couldn't remember ever feeling so weightless before, like all his worries and stresses had been left at the edge of the pool not following him into the water. he loved this feeling, it was new to him, his waking mind would probably associate it with his newfound freedom of moving out of his Mothers house for the first time. Getting away from the one person he'd been stuck with all his life whom just didn't love him anymore then the minimum prescribed. Thomas awoke with a start, the plane had jostled at a bit of turbulence, in the moment of waking he immediately remembered the dream in the pool and shot up like a rocket his hands shooting to his crotch to check for wetness, hitting his head on the low ceiling as he did so, drawing the attention of the passengers nearby, Thomas was worried the pool dream meant he had wet in his sleep again, he hadn't, but his reaction with his hand checking his crotch told his neighbors that he had expected too, he sat back down with a bump on his head and red in his face, embarrassed at the display he had just made. In all his years he could remember he had that one single bedtime accident and it wasn't even a large wetting he'd even made it stop just as quickly as it had started. and now here he was being paranoid about it like it was an every night thing, once he had eventually shaken off the humiliation he had to laugh at himself for being so ridiculous, 'he wasn't a bed wetter, the other night had been just a fluke, just a one off, he should stop worrying about it', he told himself. Still, he made sure to stay awake the rest of the flight, He was glad he did, watching the clouds break away and the ground come back into view as the plane began it's descent was just as thrilling as the way up had been. he wondered if this is what birds felt like, During the descent he began feeling urgency to pee but just as he considered making his way to the restroom the 'fasten seatbelts' sign came on, he was forced to stay seated. As the plane touched down and the wheels sent the rumble of the concrete into the fuselage the vibrations helped make Thomas aware that his urgency was greater than anticipated as all that water had made it's way through him, glad he had decided not to sleep anymore he was anxious to get to the restroom, of course he'd have to wait until he was off the plane, since the seat belt sign was still illuminated. Landing didn't take long but the pilot came over the intercom and gave what seemed a rehearsed speech about how the flight went well etc then the pilot informed the cabin that they would need to wait awhile because their gate was still occupied by a late to leave plane. they sat on the tarmac and waited, and waited, and waited, the seat belt sign stayed illuminated, what must have been at least an hour went by when finally the plane began moving, Thomas was bursting, he cursed all the water he had drank on the flight and the night before out of nerves and empty stomach, The plane taxied into it's gate and all the passengers began getting off the plane grabbing their luggage and lining up in the aisle, Thomas had bought the cheap tickets, he was in the far back of the plane, he would be the last to leave it, he now understood why the tickets in the back of the plane were cheaper. as he watched the rest of the passengers all in front of him slow walking their way single file down the aisle, he couldn't remember having this much trouble holding his bladder, thinking on it he realized he never needed to, at home the bathroom was always right there, and at school the teachers always let him go to the restroom whenever he needed to.. during his summer jobs he could use the home owners restroom or just go in a bush, this situation where he was forced to wait over an hour with a bursting bladder was uncommon for him. this realization brought a sense of panic, he suddenly was worried if he'd be able to hold it, The crowd began picking up pace a bit and the movement seemed to help him focus, he did get off the plane with dry pants and began wandering the unfamiliar airport wondering where the restrooms were, he saw a sign and followed it's arrow, he got lost for a moment or two but eventually he did find a bathroom, it called itself a family bathroom, and he noted how the one door locked leaving him the whole bathroom to himself, he rushed to sit on the toilet and made it just in time, his underwear only sporting a small damp spot that probably wouldn't show on his jeans, and while seated began glancing around the room, while doing his deed he noticed on the wall a changing table for changing babies diapers, but he was astounded at it's size, it had to be over 6 feet long, and it looks very sturdy, not the usual small plastic they were back home, he thought to himself, 'there must be some pretty big babies here in California'. and perhaps in the back of his mind some associations were made between that table and his earlier panic about possibly not making it off the plane in time., but he thought no more on the issue finished his business and returned to the airport, made his way to baggage claim grabbed his luggage and summoned a Lyft with his phone. he had reserved a hotel room, a cheap motel nearby the house he was due to tour. he went there first to settle his luggage. Checking the time he still had a couple hours for a nap, so he slept.. The alarm he'd set woke him, he once again shot his hands to his crotch to check and find he was indeed dry. he hadn't even been having the pool dream as far as he could recall but still his paranoia about a repeat event remained. Though dry he showered all the same and put on some clean clothes to make a good impression on his potential new landlord. he caught a Lyft to the new house even though it was close enough he could probably just walk it. and prepared himself to meet his new landlord/roommate. Getting out of the Lyft he took in the accommodations, he was surprised, for such a low price for a room the house looked great, it wasn't massive but it wasn't tiny either, it wasn't dirty and the neighborhood was also clean, it really looked like idealized suburbia, it appeared to be two stories, had a small front yard and small garden and seemed to have a backyard as well. Thomas knocked on the door, David had seen the Lyft pull up, they had agreed to meet at 2pm and Thomas had arrived just on time 2 sharp. But David hesitated to answer the door, he wanted to craft more anxiety in Thomas, to leave him hanging just a minute, to foment some more of that FOMO (Fear Of Missing Out) After Thomas had started shifting in his stance and checking his clock on his phone David threw the door open loudly speaking into his own phone, "yes the room is still available, oh you are interested? OK send me an application, I got to go I have someone touring the place right now, I'll let you know if they claim it or not, yes OK, goodbye" then David hung up. David: "Thomas I presume?" Thomas: "yes that’s right, here to tour the place if it's still free" David: "well it isn't free, it's gonna cost you a thing or two but it is available if that’s what you mean! Come on in buddy! Just please take off your shoes and put them by the door here, the entryway just inside the door is the only place for shoes, the rest of the house we wear only socks or house slippers, To keep the carpets clean." Thomas was at first a bit intimidated, David appeared like some kind of tough man, big muscles, tall stature, lean and fit, Thomas's first thought was that David looked just like the french statue 'Dante the thinker', but Thomas figured he sounded friendly enough and accepted the invite to enter, after entering the home once Thomas stood on level footing with David he realized just how tall David was, Thomas was about 5'10" looking up at David certainly made him feel it now. Thomas's eye level was just below David's collar, David must be at least 6'5" David looked like he was in his early forties but Thomas got the feeling he looked younger than he was. Something about how fit he was told Thomas that David must stay healthy and youthful. Without hesitating for a moment David immediately launched into his tour, David: "so upon entering you see your in the living room here there's the TV. and couch to the right as you enter, off to the left is the dining room table past that is the kitchen, there straight ahead is the stairs we'll get to that in a second, into the kitchen you'll see here beneath the stairs is the washer and dryer, new models works well, to the left of that is the door to the basement, that stays locked, you are not to go down there, if you ever find that I accidentally left it unlocked please let me know immediately, I keep my work projects down there, they are important to me, (before Thomas could get a word or question in David moved on) we have a garage if you have a car the door is here past the kitchen. Thomas: "I don't have a car I'll just be taking the bus." David: "OK that's fine stay out the garage then since it will just be my car in there, by the way would you like some tea? I made this just before you knocked here you go." David thrust a cup of tea into Thomas's hands before he could say no, Thomas didn't want to be rude and refuse, so he took the tea and sipped it, it was good, very good, he hadn't had tea often, but he was sure this was the best tea he'd ever had, before he could ask about it David was already resuming the tour. David: "this way I'll show you to what could be your room up the stairs, first door on the left is my room, stay out of there please of course, the first door on the right is the room available." David opened the door and let Thomas enter, the room looked great, like the rest of the house the carpet looked new and clean, there was a desk to the right, it seemed oddly higher than usual, David explained it could be used as a standing desk, the chair by the desk was higher too, to match the height of the desk, it wasn't an office chair but more like a hardwood kitchen chair with a cushion, the desk looked nice enough, hardwood top with deep drawers. The closet was average, had hangers included. There was a dresser which seemed nice, large and also hardwood, a bedside table held a childish alarm clock on top of it, Thomas recognized it was a paw patrol alarm clock, it had the pup 'Chase' in plastic form standing atop the clock, and beside that a very odd looking bed. The bed appeared to be a twin XL, with tall headboard at the head and the foot, and rails on the one side against the wall, Thomas realized it looked much like a large crib missing rails on one side. The side facing the room was open. he stared at it puzzled for a moment. David: "oh yes I know the bed is a bit odd, my nephew has special needs and occasionally I have to take care of him for a day or two. this is where he sleeps when that occurs, I don't expect it to happen during your stay but if it does I'll manage other arrangements so you won't have to give up your bed or room, it really is an expensive mattress should be quite comfortable. As David said this Thomas pressed his hand to the mattress to check it's stiffness, Thomas prefers a soft mattress, the bed was pleasantly soft but it crinkled as he pressed it. David: "oh right the mattress does have a protector covering it which must be kept on there, as I said it is an expensive mattress and I'd like to protect it from any 'spills'" In elementary school Thomas had a friend he would occasionally sleep over at his house, this friend had a bed wetting problem and Thomas never judged him for it, but that was where he first seen a bed that crinkles, Thomas blushed at this moment remembering his bed wetting friend, seeing his new crinkly mattress, and remembering his small accident from the night before.. David seemed to notice this. David: "you alright there? Something wrong?" Thomas: "oh no it's fine, I've never slept on a mattress with a cover like this I hope it's comfortable but I'm sure I won't mind it" Thomas said hoping he'd evaded suspicion. David: "well lets continue the tour and maybe you'll find out soon enough, this way down the hall we have the bathroom second door on the right." Thomas was impressed at the bathroom, it was spacious, the bathtub could fit 3 people, it had jets, there was plenty of counter space even a wide bench to one side of the room that looked padded and covered in what looked like vinyl. The toilet had some kind of mechanism on it, like eyelets installed to it's side and a steel bar sitting to it's side. But the lid was up so it looked perfectly usable, Thomas wasn't sure he wanted to bother asking about it, probably related to the special needs nephew or something. David: "And over here second door to the left is a spare room I use occasionally for an office, you won't need to be going in there too soon, so I keep it locked, and that's the grand tour finished! Well, other than the attic, but there's nothing up there but cobwebs and old boxes of junk, so if you would please follow me back to the kitchen." Thomas was still sipping at the tea, he couldn't believe how much the cup held, it looked like a regular tea cup just bigger, wider, he knew it held more but it was still deceptive, he felt like he'd drank 20oz already. Thomas followed along wondering about all that this grand tour did NOT show him, strange secret basement, locked. Secret office, locked, master bedroom, locked. Though he figured that was probably all reasonable after all he was only paying for the one bedroom. So Thomas tried to bury his curiosity, in the kitchen David went on. David: "Well Thomas if you don't have any questions I understand if you want time to think about it but I'll have to see you out now as I'm expecting another arrival soon to tour the place as well. Feeling like the opportunity was about to sail past him Thomas blurted out. Thomas: "NO I don't need to think about it I like it I want it!" He realized too late how desperate he sounded, tried to calm down and try again, and chugged the rest of the tea handing back the cup to David." Thomas: "I mean assuming your OK with that, I still haven't seen the lease and what was those rules your ad mentioned?" David: "Oh alright Thomas, well if you are sure you don't want to go think about it I'll get you the lease to sign." David went to the kitchen opened a drawer and came back with a folder, from which he produced what looked like a books worth of paper" David: "Here you go Thomas the first page is the lease agreement the rest is just standard boilerplate to protect my property things like any damage you cause you'll be liable to pay for, if you start the house on fire you'll have to cover the repairs, if you flood the bathtub you'll have to pay for the water damage etc etc things like that you understand, now are you ready to sign here on the last page or should I go ahead and prepare for my next tour?" Thomas had never signed anything in his life. he had never needed to read a contract or a lease before, this was unfamiliar territory, David seemed like a nice guy, Thomas was willing to trust him in his words, besides that David seemed in a rush and Thomas didn't want to let the next person touring the house get the chance to take it from him, Thomas glanced at the first page saw where it said the lease would last for 3 years, then noticed something. Thomas: "Uhm, it says here there is a deposit required up front of $2000..." David: "Oh yes that's right, that's to cover any previously mentioned damages or if you skip out on the lease etc. Don't worry as long as you don't burn the house down or break the other damage clauses you will get your deposit back at the end of the lease." This drained the blood from Thomas's face, as he knew that with a deposit this high his savings would be wiped out, after buying his round trip plane tickets and the Lyfts he wasn't even sure he had enough anymore... Thomas: "OK that's fine, I can do that." Thomas bluffed, he was determined not to let this chance pass him by, he would make it work somehow, he'd figure it out as he went along. He turned to the last page flipping through the middle pages pretending to skim them, but in Thomas's mind it didn't matter what they said, he knew he needed this too bad to bother being picky, with the next tourist soon to be baying at the door, Thomas quickly signed and dated the last page. David smiled seeing this, just the result he'd hoped for, Thomas seemed like a perfect candidate, a little taller than he'd like but that's OK, David has his ways of dealing with that. David: "That's great Thomas but real quick I just need you to initial the bottom of each of the other pages too." Thomas quickly did so without glancing at their contents, mind distracted wondering what he'd do about the deposit. David: "OK Thomas now about the deposit I sure hope you brought your checkbook?" Thomas: "Oh gosh! You know I believe I forgot it in my hotel room, I'm so sorry, I hope you don't mind waiting I'll just run and get it and be right back?" David: "Hmmm, well Thomas, I like you, you seem like a nice kid, you're polite and quiet, I don't think you'll be a bad tenant, so I'll give you a chance, I'll give you an hour, go ahead and go get your check book, when the next to tourist shows at the door I'll tell them to come back in an hour, if your not here by the time they get back I'll have to declare the room available if they want it." Thomas: "Oh thank you I understand don't worry I'll definitely be back in less then an hour." Thomas put his shoes back on and took off running through the front door. Thomas ran around the block then stopped and pulled his checkbook out of his back pocket, making sure it was still there, then checked his bank account balance on his phone, sure enough he was $456 shy of the 2 grand mark. (Thomas's phone is a prepaid no contract line, he gets a set amount of minutes and data which lasts until they run out then he has to refill the balance. so he tries not to use his phone too much.) He sat down on the sidewalk to think, and think, eventually he had to admit, he knew only one solution, he had to call his mom and ask for even more money, it had been hard enough convincing her to help him pay rent, now he had to ask for even more, he hated being indebted to her, he didn't want to owe her a dime, but he didn't see much other choice, hopefully once he settled into his college routine he could find a part-time job somewhere and pay her back and break free of his debt to her. *ring* Mother: "Hello?" Thomas: "Hi, uhm, I've just toured the place." Mother: "Let me guess, you need something, what is it Thomas?" Thomas sighing: "well there's a deposit and I don't have enough to cover it." Mother: "Is this really the cheapest option you can find?" Thomas: "Yes I'm certain and if I don't claim it in the next half hour someone else is already lined up to take it out from under me." Mother: "How much?" Thomas: "I'm short by $500" Mother: "Thomas are you rounding up? what's the actual amount?" Thomas sighing: "$456 but I could use a bit more to get the Lyft back to the hotel and also the airport." Mother: "I'll send you the $456 right now, you can walk, it will be good for you to get the exercise." Thomas through clenched teeth: "Thank you Mother." Mother: "Thomas you better get your degree and do something profitable with it! If you drop out after I spent all this money to get you into college I will be livid, you won't be welcome back here that's for sure, you're an adult now it's time you started taking care of yourself!" Thomas: "Yes Mother..." Mother than hung up. Thomas sat contemplating his conflicting feelings, appreciation that she didn't say no, anger at the way she talks to him, frustration that she told him he isn't welcome back, he felt such a longing for the words he has heard his friends exchange with their parents on the phone, but that seemed so foreign to him, 'I love you' how strange he thought that through all of that, that was what he hated the most, their absence, he wasn't even sure he knew what they would feel like, if he would feel them at all, his friends sure didn't seem to care when they heard them, they'd repeat them begrudgingly like a burden to say it, yet here he was longing to say it to someone that deserved it. He shook himself from his thoughts and checked his bank account on his phone, sure enough she sent the exact amount not a penny more, his balance was now precisely $2000, and he had ten minutes to get back to his new house. He ran back making it just in time, knocking on the door, David opened right away and let him in, guiding him to the dining table, David pulled a chair out for him to sit. David: "So I take it you found your check book? Surely you wouldn't have bothered to return without it? Sure cut it down to the wire the next to tour was at my door just minutes after you left, they'll be here soon." Thomas: "I did I found it I have it here (holding it up) give me a moment and I'll write the check out. It did take Thomas a moment, in high school a teacher once taught his class how to write a check she spent a half hour on it, that was the first and last time Thomas had ever written a check, he had to recall that long ago memory step by step to get it right, David noticed his struggle and offered his guidance here and there. David: "you youngsters with your debit cards and apple pay and amazon accounts you've all no idea how to write checks nowadays, well that's alright I suppose you probably won't be needing to write one ever again after this.... The way that society is going and all that I mean.." Thomas felt a bit of a chill for a moment, not sure why, he handed over the check, watching all his pennies go bye-bye. David held his hand out and shook Thomas's hand. David: "Thank you Thomas, glad to do business with you, frankly I'm glad to give the room to someone who doesn't seem like a party animal or a druggy, looking forward to having you, I am going to run to the bank and cash this right now. Assuming it clears you can move in as soon as tomorrow if you like. I know your classes don't start for a couple more weeks so if you'd rather wait until then that's fine too." Thomas: "Thank you David I'm so relieved to have this settled, now I can finally focus on preparing to start classes, I'll need to return home my flight is in a few hours and I'll need to walk to the airport, but I'll be back soon as I can." David: "Walk? Need the exercise or something?" Thomas realized his slip up, he should have kept that detail to himself." Thomas: "Oh, uh, well, actually I just can't afford a Lyft right now, didn't expect the deposit to be so high, but no worries I'm capable of walking it and I should get paid in just a few days. (he lied he has no paychecks coming, only the rent his Mother would send.)" David: "Oh Thomas I can't have you walking such a distance I'm not convinced you'll make it in time especially with how long security takes at the airport, here I've got a buss pass I can give you consider it a perk of choosing my home to live in." David pulled a slip from a drawer in the kitchen and handed it to Thomas, sure enough it was a buss pass for the current month of august. David and Thomas exchanged phone numbers and parted ways. His hotel was only about a half hour walk away so Thomas walked to his room and packed up his stuff, he'd already worked out a late checkout with the front desk thanks to them having lots of vacancies, he exited the hotel after checking out and walked to the nearest public bus stop. At the nearest bus stop he found it had a map of the routes above the bench, he studied it, struggling to understand what he was looking at, until he saw the word airport, he knew his current location thanks to google maps on his phone, so he compared that with the map to find the bus route that ran to the airport, as a bus was arriving behind him the pressure was mounting to figure out quickly if this was the right bus to get on before it drove off without him, the anxiety of the moment and the pressure brought to his attention another pressure, his bladder hadn't been emptied since the moment he landed that morning, and suddenly he had to go, all that tea David gave him had caught up to him, he'd been too distracted with trying not to lose the room to notice his growing urgency sooner. Trying not to get distracted by his bladder he kept his focus on the map ignoring the bus stopping just behind him doing a little potty dance the whole time. He finally found that he would need to take a bus on this road but going the other direction, and get off at a different road to catch a different bus going to the airport, it was at this moment he felt a little spurt, he pinched it off but there was now a small wet spot on his jeans, he couldn't believe it, he'd never had such trouble holding it in before, he wondered if there was something about that tea that made it harder to hold it, (indeed David had laced the tea with a little muscle relaxants designed to target the bladder) Thomas wore dark jeans and sunset was soon, so he hoped he could get away with it as he had no time to go find a bathroom now. Now with a plan he headed to the nearest cross walk, the direction he needed required the bus stop on the other side of the road, as the light turned and the walk sign came on his blood pressure mounted, he now was walking through a crosswalk with no one else in it, with lots of traffic waiting on the light, all staring down at him walking by with a wet spot on his jeans, he could feel the coldness of the wind as it cooled the wet spot making it feel like it stood out even more, he wasn't sure if traffic could tell, the spot was only about the size of his palm, he tried not looking down at it as he walked by, knowing he'd just be calling attention to it, but he couldn't help a glance or two. Thankfully no one honked or yelled or mocked him, but he felt sure someone had to notice, he fast walked to the other sides sidewalk found his bus stop and sat down, the urge to pee hadn't abated but sitting did seem to help keep it in check. After what was really only about 15 minutes but felt like an eternity during his battle with his bladder the bus finally pulled up, he got on flashed the bus pass at the driver who barely glanced at it and sat down, he could feel a little bit of the wetness on his bottom now, he figured he probably just dribbled a bit while sitting on the bench. 'As long as I stay seated, I know I can hold it' Thomas thought, something about the pressure of the seat seems to make it easier. He sat there wondering what was happening to him, why did he suddenly have such trouble keeping his pants dry. he recollected the earlier thoughts about how uncommon it was for him to have to hold it for any length of time, until now in his life a bathroom had always been a couple minutes away. his Mother never took him on long road trips, school had never denied him a bathroom visit. He suddenly remembered he needed to be paying attention to where he was, he must watch out for the street he needs to get off at, he remembered it's name but didn't know anything else, so couldn't be sure if he'd missed it already or not, he just kept looking ahead studying upcoming street names hoping to see the one he wanted, his bladder straining the whole time. After what felt like too many minutes he spotted it, he pulled the cord that dinged the driver who stopped at the right street, David had to cross the street again this time changing directions from eastbound to southbound, as he stood waiting for the walk sign to come on his urgency increased, standing was not his friend right now, he looked forward to reaching the next bench, he studied the stop lights staring at the green that cross traffic had trying to will it to turn red, suddenly a car honked presumably at another car but it was nearby and the loudness of it startled him, this caused another spurt to occur, it was much more difficult to pinch this one off and the wet spot on his jeans was now larger than his whole hand fingers included. he knew there was no denying it's visibility now, as if to mock him this is when the green turned yellow, then red, and his walk sign came on, without any choice he did his walk of shame once more through the crosswalk to the waiting eyes of traffic, one car at the line had their windows down, and he could hear them laughing, he knew he was the target of their laughter, he made it to the other side, found his bus stop and sat at the bench, eyes watering with tears that he tried to hold back, he'd wet his pants, but he was determined not to blubber about it like some baby. Worse yet he still felt urgency, his bladder was not happy today. he wondered back just what did he drink and again remembered that massive tea cup, cursing himself for forgetting to use the hotel restroom in his rush to get to the airport. After another 15 minute wait that felt like another eternity, the bus arrived, he got on and the bus driver took notice of his wet pants, he held out his bus pass and the driver studied it closely this time, probably hoping to find a flaw to justify not letting the wet pants onboard. After accepting it, the driver in a disgusted tone of voice told Thomas. Driver: "You'll have to stay standing, I don't want piss on my seats." Thomas blushed and looked to the ground, but nodded his head, and grabbed a rail and stayed standing, which of course made his bladder struggle that much harder, the rest of the ride took about 30 minutes thanks to all the bus stops that had to be stopped at, each time the bus hit a pot hole it seemed another spurt occurred, Thomas was trying not to think about it, biting his lip, and holding back what he could, ignoring what slipped past him. The bus pulled into the airport and Thomas finally had made it, his pants had an elongated wet spot down to his knee, but the bathrooms were near. Hauling his suitcase and backpack he bee-lined it into the airport and straight to the bathroom, he didn't know if there was a family bathroom somewhere this side of security, so he took the first option he found, which was not a family bathroom, there were people busy in the restroom but a stall was open, he left his luggage outside the stall first opening the suitcase to pull out a spare pair of pants and underwear, which he hung on the back of the stall door, immediately he sat and emptied his bladder on the toilet, amazed at how much still remained, glad he'd kept holding out what he could this long. Leaving his wet pants on the floor he went to the sink and grabbed a large handful of paper towels getting some of them damp with sink water then returned to the stall, plenty of people in the restroom glared at him and his wet underwear while he did so. He stripped his underwear in the stall and wiped himself down, first with the wet paper towels then the dry ones, then put on his new pair of underwear and jeans. he realized at this moment that if he'd had boxers instead of tighty whities the pee would have more easily reached his shoes and socks, he was thankful that he wasn't a boxer kind of person. His socks and shoes had escaped the damage. At that moment he wanted to toss his wet jeans into the trash, but knowing he could not afford to buy new ones anytime soon he instead shoved them and the wet underwear into the pocket inside his luggage. and made his way out the bathroom to check in for his flight, while going through security the machine flagged him for a pat down, who knows why, the agent patting him down paused at his crotch and sniffed the air blatantly, then glared at the boy, he blushed and looked at the ground, the agent looked disgusted but let the boy pass. Thomas was beginning to feel like he'd made a mistake, like an outcast, his thoughts rang with the various humiliations this trip had wrought, the passengers on the first flight all looked at him when he woke up checking for wetness, the car at the light that laughed at him in the crosswalk with wet pants, the bus driver regarded him with disgust, the security likewise had just glared at him in disgust, Thomas thought 'maybe I'm not ready for this, no one else seems to be struggling like this, Maybe I need to see a doctor.' Thomas considered. With no more time to be distracted he resumed focus on catching his flight he made it to the gate early and took a seat at a bench, as he sat there he began to smell the stench of pee, and realized the agent had not exaggerated, he really did stink like pee, but there was nothing he could do about it now, his plane arrived, boarding began, he entered and took his seat, window in the far back, again, the stewardess came by again and this time Thomas did not want any water.. Thomas stayed awake this flight, he did not have any more accidents, the two passengers next to him clearly smelled him and made faces of disgust, but with no choice in the matter he tuned them out, tried to hid his embarrassment and focused out the window, he made it to the airport in his home town, convinced a friend to come pick him up and drive him home, while driving his friend asked him why he smelled like pee, Thomas made up a lie about his plane seat being wet when he sat on it, then when Thomas got home he saw his Mother on the couch, she didn't even look at him as he entered the door, she had no questions about his trip or anything, he didn't feel she was being intentionally spiteful, she just didn't care, wasn't interested, he then remembered how he felt in that airport, and he decided right then that 'facing disgust from strangers, facing being an outcast to the world, hurt less then this, I may not be ready to be out there, but I am very ready to get out of here. I will just have to figure out the rest as I go along.' he thought. He went upstairs, found his bed still stripped, had to go back downstairs to get his bedding from the dryer, glad his Mother hadn't needed to do any wash for a day, he started his laundry to wash his pissy jeans and underwear and brought the bedding upstairs and made up his bed, he showered, and slept, he woke up the next morning refreshed, he briefly thought about his paranoia of wetting the bed again and felt like he didn't care as much anymore, like it didn't matter as much anymore, like whether it happened or not wasn't going to change his plans, it wasn't a huge difference in attitude, it was subtle, but he noticed it, upon checking found he was dry anyway. Replaying his Mothers lack of interest in his return the night before, he was resolute in his desire to vacate her home as soon as possible, but first, he would need to earn enough money for the plane ticket, this time it will be a one way ticket. He went around town looking for any lawns that needed mowing, asked the home residents if they'd pay him to mow, got a few offers, made a few bucks, but still he didn't have enough. Finally he decided to start pawning his possessions, he decided the less he had to take with him while moving the better anyhow, so he gathered up his old game console and his games, gathered up his Pokemon cards and collectibles, all the things he'd bought himself with summer jobs of years past, and took them around town to the various stores that would buy them off him, he even found a place willing to buy old music CD's he'd nearly forgotten he'd even still had. Each item didn't fetch him very much, cents here dollars there but it all added up, at the end of the day he had a rather empty room with no possessions but some clothes, but enough dollars for a one way plane ticket on the cheapest airline in the cheapest seats. Departing a week hence. Thomas packed up what remained of his items, mostly just clothing, an alarm clock, some essentials like his tooth brush etc, packed them up in a cardboard box and shipped them to David's house, his new house. He figured this way would be cheaper than paying for multiple checked bags on his airline. In his checked bag he stashed enough clothes to last him 4 days, and in his backpack he stuffed some basic school supplies, notebooks, pens, pencils. Etc. He finished packing that same night even though he still had a week before his flight, he was too excited to get out of this town, and start somewhere new, for the next week he just lived out of his suitcase, washing his clothes each night after taking them off, he wanted to stay ready, he didn't want anything getting in his way. He tried doing odd jobs here and there, cleaning gutters, digging ditches, painting a fence, etc, he'd made enough he hoped to cover any other school supplies he might need, and the week finally ended, he had a good final morning having a real breakfast this time, eggs, hash browns, toast, orange juice, then grabbed his luggage and left the house for hopefully the last time, he had a friend willing to drive him to the airport this time, opting to conserve what little cash he had built up from the jobs of the past week, he made it through security and to his gate an hour early, he played with his phone until boarding time was announced, he boarded his plane and took his seat, he was aware of the same urgency in his bladder as the orange juice caught up to him, he realized he should have taken care of that before boarding if he hadn't been distracted by his phone, the seat belt sign was on and the rest of the passengers were taking their seats, he'd just have to wait until the sign went off.. The plane left it's gate and stopped moving on the tarmac, the pilot announced over the intercom that they were in line to take off and must wait on the other planes to go first. Thomas wiggled in his seat trying to get comfortable against the pressure in his groin, it seemed to take forever but eventually his plane was accelerating down the runway while Thomas did somewhat of a potty dance in his seat. he was beginning to wonder how the rest of the world functions without always having immediate access to the restrooms like he had always had in school and at home. he never considered he would have to learn how to plan out his bathroom breaks.. The plane broke through the clouds and leveled off, the seat belt sign turned off and Thomas shot out of his seat dramatically drawing the eyes of his seat neighbors, but he didn't care right now, he had tunnel vision on the bathroom, he squeezed past the seats and bee-lined it to the cramped room, he made it to the toilet on time other than just a small wet spot in his underwear, he sat there irritated with himself for having yet another close call, also he pondered how tight and cramped the airplane restroom was, finding it very uncomfortable, wishing he could avoid having to ever use one of these again, his mind wandered to the last flight and how on that flight he had rushed to the bathroom too, though then it was in the airport and was a family bathroom, large with plenty of room, then he remembered the adult sized changing table, for the briefest of moments he considered the concept, of adults wearing diapers, Not needing to use these cramped airplane toilets, at first he was grossed out, but then he had to appreciate the convenience factor of no longer holding, straining, rushing, or squeezing into small bathrooms. He shook the strange thoughts from his head and redressed and washed his hands in the cramped sink. Retook his seat and tried to take his mind off of the weird ideas by looking into the clouds. Landing went fine Thomas went to baggage claim and waited for his luggage, he waited and waited until everyone had got their luggage except him, there was no more luggage arriving on the belt, he went to the service desk and told them his luggage didn't arrive, they filed a claim and told him it could take awhile for them to investigate, so with only his backpack that he'd carried on he exited the airport and made his way to the bus, he found the bus he had taken before and boarded it's reverse direction, navigating his way back to his new home he arrived with much less stress and drama then the last time he took this bus ride. David was there to welcome him inside. David: "Hey welcome back Thomas glad to see you made it, how was your flight?" Being greeted and welcomed like this was unusual for Thomas, his own Mother never asked 'how was his flight', but he shrugged it off as David just trying to make good first impressions. Thomas: "The flight was good, though those plane bathrooms sure are cramped, never used one before." David: "You never used a bathroom before?" Thomas: "What? NO! I mean Yes! I mean! yes I've used bathrooms before! I've never used an airplane restroom before!" David: "OK Thomas I was just joking with you! And I know what you mean! they are just the worst! if only there was some alternative, I think just about anything would be better than that don't you think so Thomas?" Thomas hesitated to respond feeling like his own thoughts from earlier had somehow been sensed. David: "Anyways go on and get yourself settled go get your luggage into your room but don't forget to remove your shoes at the door, wouldn't want to start your first day with a punishment! haha!" Thomas was already in motion to take his shoes off when David finished that sentence, his ears perked up wondering what the hell David meant about a punishment? he hoped David was just making a bad joke. Thomas: "Actually it seems the airline lost my luggage, they said they'll investigate and get back to me. But I do have some clothes being shipped here in a box so once those arrive I'll be OK, until then I can just rewash this pair of jeans every night I guess.." David: "Hey you know why don't you just set your clothes by your door when you go to bed and I'll throw them in with my own laundry overnight and have them back by your door clean by morning? I mean it's either that or you have to come down to wash them nude, which is alright by me I'm not squeamish about that. Up to you." Thomas: "Oh, uhm, you don't have to do that, that's awfully nice of you but I don't want to impose" David: "Well like I said it's up to you, but you wouldn't be imposing, gotta do my own laundry anyway, doesn't make a difference to me either way." Thomas took his backpack upstairs and set it by his desk, he had no unpacking to do, so he went back downstairs and sat on the couch with David. Eventually Thomas got tired, made himself a meal from canned food in the cupboard, trying to eat cheap in case David expected reimbursement. drank some water, tossed his clothes and stained underwear on the floor of his room, took a shower and went to bed nude. In the morning Thomas awoke to find his only shirt, pair of underwear, and jeans, washed and folded sitting just inside his door on the floor, he thought he had told David not to wash them and he remembered he had not set them by the door, instead they were strewn about his room, so David must have came in while he slept and gathered them up to wash them, Thomas blushed realizing David may have noticed the pee stains on his underwear... That day David did not comment about the pee stains and Thomas thanked him for doing his laundry, David continued doing Thomas's laundry in this way every night and Thomas eventually got used to it. Thomas still had weeks before school started, so he spent a couple days studying the bus routes, and taking all the bus lines between his new home and his campus exploring the territory trying to get familiar and comfortable with the bus lines, enjoying his bus pass, learning where the nearest stores were, he spotted an electronics store nearby his new home and stopped in to see about a computer, they had a cheap model he could afford that should do enough to help him with school, he bought it and lugged the tower and monitor home, he made a second trip to buy a keyboard and mouse, all this had wiped out the majority of what remained of his savings, he set up the PC in his room atop the tall desk. Thomas got a phone call, it was the airline, they had found his luggage. Airline: "Hello is this Thomas?" Thomas: "yes this is he" Airline: "I'm calling in regards to your missing luggage you reported?" Thomas: "Ya have you found it?" Airline: "Yes unfortunately there was a mishap. your luggage is here you can come pick it up but it is damaged" Thomas: "Damaged? how?" Airline: "Well it seems it must have fallen off the cart on the tarmac when it was being driven toward your plane, it got overlooked and sat on the runway for a few hours until it eventually got ran over by an airplane, the luggage was crushed rather drastically, you'll have to come see what can be salvaged and we will try to reimburse you for the rest." Thomas: "uuuuuhhhgg, just what I needed. alright, I'll be right there." Thomas hopped on a bus and went to the airport, he went to the service counter and they brought out what was left of his luggage, it was damaged alright, it looked like it had come out of a war zone, it was torn nearly into two pieces, right down the middle, the clothing he had inside was smashed to bits, nothing was salvageable, the airline agreed to pay him $200 for compensation, if he wanted more he'd have to go through an investigation to determine true value, he didn't want to wait however long that would take, so he took the $200 and went home. He spent the evening getting his new PC up and running, installing the programs he would need, finding free versions of them online wherever he could. When eventually he heard David calling him down stairs. Thomas went down the stairs to see what was going on. David: "hey Thomas it's getting late I'm making dinner figured you must be hungry by now why not join me I'll make a plate for you.." Thomas overwhelmed: "gosh you don't have to do that for me I don't mind making my own meals and I wouldn't want to put you out eating up your half of the groceries." David was delighted to hear Thomas's intent to pay half the groceries, it showed that Thomas was not selfish, was not planning to liberate himself upon the fridge without first stocking it himself, much unlike many of David's prior 'roommates' before their conversions. David: "oh nonsense! In fact I don't want you buying groceries, I will handle all that! I plan to make food for myself each day so it's no problem to me to simply make enough for two, really I don't mind, save your money and your time for school, now come sit at the table and I'll prepare you a plate, by the way, do you have any food allergies I should know of? and particular foods you despise?" Thomas: "Oh my, you are too kind, I'll find some way to repay you for groceries but it would indeed be easier for me if I didn't have to lug groceries on the bus ever, no I do not have any food allergies but I really dislike chili, or beans, or spicy hot food. otherwise, I'm content with whatever you make, if you do want to make something like that just let me know and I'll make my own dinner separately no problem." Thomas was relieved to have this burden taken off his shoulders, he'd been used to preparing all his own meals at his old house, having that problem relieved meant he could focus more on his classes, and he greatly appreciated the help, again he couldn't help wondering why this stranger was so much kinder then his own Mother, who hadn't cooked him a meal in over a decade. he had to face the same realization he often faced that his Mother just wasn't as kind as most people. he tried to shake the thoughts from his mind, he didn't want to think of her right now, perhaps never. Thomas: "So David what do you do for work anyhow?" Thomas was wondering if there was any hours David would not be home, he could do his own laundry then. David: "Oh I am retired, I like to think that what I do for work now is taking care of you! Or whoever happens to be living here at any given time that is!" Thomas blushed a bit at the concept of having someone taking care of him. Thomas: "Oh! You seem kinda young to be retired?" David: "I am older than I look, but yet I am on the young side, I retired a handful of years ago." Thomas: "well what DID you do?" David: "I'm afraid I'd have to kill you if I told you." ... David said this rather seriously, there was a brief pause, then laughter David: "OH I'm just JOKING! I couldn't kill you! I couldn't bare too! But seriously I did contract work for the military and I can't get into details about it, it's classified." Thomas nervously: "Oh uh, uhm. Like. Soldier work? Like private military type contractor?" David: "Oh no, I was a scientist, I mean I guess I still am but now my lab is where I hide it. But no the only work I did for the military was in a laboratory, anyhow that's all behind me, what do you do for work Thomas?" Thomas did not want to admit that his rent was currently being paid by his unloving Mother, he didn't even want to mention her or have to admit what she was like to him, how he felt about her. Thomas: "Oh well, I just did odd jobs around town, mowing lawns, raking leaves, cleaning gutters, digging ditches, any kind of yard work or really any odd job I could find. It was nice to get handed cash and not have to pay taxes on it! hehe. Built up enough savings to manage this move so I could go to school." David: "And I take it you got a student loan to pay for the tuition? No scholarship?" Thomas: "Ya that's right." David: "Oh I see! Well maybe you'd be willing to help around here with my yard, I dislike yard work, tell you what, you do that and I'll consider it more than enough compensation for the groceries, we can be even." Thomas liked this idea. Thomas: "That sounds great! your yard looks pretty fine as it is from what I've seen, haven't look at the backyard though." David: "Oh yes I did skip that on the tour didn't I, well there's not much back there really, just grass. Finish your dinner then you can feel free to go check out the backyard." At this David handed Thomas a plate of burritos, he also sat in front of Thomas a large cup of milk, the glass mug looked like it could hold a litter, it was very wide, it appeared to have once had a handle since broken off, Thomas would have to use two hands to drink from it. he wasn't sure he could down this much liquid, let alone this much milk, but he didn't want to be rude and refuse or waste what was offered, so Thomas politely sat there and ate his burritos and drank his milk. The food was delicious, Thomas had of course had burritos plenty of times in his life, but they had never tasted so good as these, there was so many spices all working together but none of them spicy in the 'hot' sense, just as Thomas liked it. Thomas: "Wow David where did you learn to cook? this is wonderful." David: "Well retiring early has it's advantages, I've had lots of time to learn things I never had the chance to learn before, cooking is just one of those things. I'm glad to hear you like it." David loved watching Thomas drink from the big glass with two hands, he found it adorable, he hadn't even begun to work on this kid and already he was tugging at his heart. Thomas hadn't even complained about the oversized amount and seemed to be trying his hardest to down it all. Most people would at least have stopped half-way and admitted defeat. In many ways this meal was a test, David had stalled dinner until as close to bedtime as he could, he wanted to test Thomas's control, the high fiber would help move his bowels in the night, the milk would keep them from constipating, and would keep his digestion running while he slept, a lot of people don't know this but when normal people sleep the digestive systems go into hibernation, it's why it's often only after you wake up that you suddenly get hit with the urge to pee or poo, but when you ingest calcium rich foods/beverages such as David's calcium fortified milk this forces the digestive systems to keep running during sleep, this is how milk contributes to bed wetting, with milk the kidneys do not wait till morning to fill the bladder. If Thomas has any problems controlling his bladder or his bowels in the night this meal is going to make it evident tonight. Thomas finished his meal none the wiser to the ulterior motives playing out. He finished the rest of the milk soon after. Feeling bloated and noticing the hour had grown late he thanked David for the meal, then went beyond the kitchen past the forbidden basement door, and opened another door, which as he'd presumed led to the backyard, it was a nice back yard, decently sized, it had a grass lawn and some outdoor lounge chairs, there was also a swing set, with two swings, both swings were ADA style swings, seats that held the full body, from feet to head, the one seat was bright green the other bright red, both seemed to be a very thick sturdy plastic material and had buckles in it enough to strap the whole body it appeared. Thomas assumed this was yet another item David had for his nephew, Thomas looked over the yard and made notes of what he could do for it, mowing of course would be needed once or twice a month, there was some weeds to pull, the fence could use a new paint job, one corner of the fence had a bit of a blackberry bush going Thomas figured he could destroy for David. with his yard review complete Thomas said his goodnights and headed to shower and bed. Thomas was in the pool again, but this time he felt fat, bloated like a pregnant lizard. Also unlike last time the pool had a current, it was pushing him toward the end of the pool, he was trying to swim against it. Fighting the current, looking back he realized the pool was no longer a pool, the end he was swimming away from was a fast flowing river, there were rapids behind him possibly a waterfall, he was swimming as hard as he could and feeling like he was making no progress, the current was just strong enough to keep him in place against his efforts. He tried screaming for help but the roar of the crashing water drowned him out, he could barely even hear his own screams. Suddenly there was a crash and his body felt slammed against a hard surface as his eyes shot open, and he found himself on the ground beside the bed, all the bedding was pushed into a clump at the foot of the bed, he realized he must have been swimming against his bed sheets, then he felt it, a powerful pressure in his bowels, overshadowing the pressure in his bladder, ignoring the pain of falling he gingerly but quickly got up and tried to quietly move quickly to the bathroom, on his way he passed a half asleep David in the hall. David: "What's going on I heard a loud crash and what sounded like a cry for help?!" Thomas: "Sorry just a bad dream, gotta go pee!" As Thomas ran past into the bathroom, he made it to sit on the toilet just barely in time for an explosion out of both front and back. David went and observed the bed, it was dry but the sheets were in a heap at the foot, David realized Thomas must have fallen out of the bed, ironically enough David had planned to introduce such a problem to Thomas eventually, but he hadn't even begun to yet and it seemed Thomas was already exhibiting it. 'This kid really needs my treatment' David thought, 'no denying this one, well we will get there eventually.' Finishing his business, Thomas opened the bathroom door to find David. David: "I didn't hear the water running, you must always wash your hands Thomas you wouldn't want me washing them for you, now would you?" Thomas wasn't even sure what he meant by that. Thomas: "uhm, no? Sorry I forgot, still half asleep." Thomas went and began washing his hands. David: "Are you OK? are you injured? You must have fell out of bed huh?" Thomas: "yeah I guess I did, no I'm not hurt, just maybe a bit bruised, I'll be fine. It was just a nightmare, they are rare for me, not sure what brought this on." Thomas finished washing, said goodnight and the two departed to their rooms. Thomas remade the bed and went back to sleep, he had to get up to pee a second time that night, this time without any new bruises. In the morning Thomas woke to the smell of bacon, he figured by his clock he'd had plenty of time to sleep so got up and made his way to the kitchen, sure enough David was just finishing up plating breakfast and had set two plates on the table, Thomas glanced at David. David: "Oh you don't need me to invite you Thomas, I didn't make two plates just for myself, sit down and eat up already!" Thomas gladly did so, surprised he could be so hungry already after such a massive and late meal last night. As David took his seat after Thomas, he set two massive cups of orange juice on the table, one for each of them. Thomas glared at the liter sized cup of orange juice, and pondered just why was David so fond of such massive amounts of liquid, it must be something to do with how fit David is, trying to stay well hydrated for muscle gain or something like that. he shook the thoughts and accepted with two hands his glass of orange juice. It seemed the mug with the busted/missing handle was now designated his, he understood being David's house that it was David's right to give Thomas the cup in the lesser condition. In truth David just loved seeing him use two hands to drink. As though reading his mind, David spoke up David: "You can consider that mug yours now, it's got character, you two fit well together." Thomas wasn't sure what he meant by that last part, but was glad to be given something at all. Thomas: "Thanks, it's awfully big, where do you even get these mugs?" David: "Oh they are like glass German steins, for beer, those Germans love their beer, they drink liters of it at a time. I like them cause I like to stay hydrated. Good for the body and the mind, should help you with your school work too!" David had a smirk that seemed to say there was more, but he said nothing else, just smiled. That night David began the next stage of his plan, one thing about the kind of wealth David kept in his bank, was the freedom to do as he wished, one particular act of whimsy, came to David some years back when he decided to study subliminal messaging, to see just how far he could take it, he got pretty skilled with it but decided he didn't like relying entirely on it, he didn't like how he could never tell just how much of someones interest was their own and how much was simply suggestions fed to them without their knowing it. Still, he did use it occasionally, but only lightly, only to help things along here and there. Mostly he tried to rely on the older methods of creating a problem then presenting the solution, punishment and reward systems, the old carrot and the stick, he felt this got more honest and long-lasting results out of people. During his subliminal experimentation days David had taken the walls down in the guest bedroom and had speakers installed behind the drywall, many many high quality speakers, all wired down to his basement, and controlled via remote from his phone, he also had installed into the smoke detector in the room a high quality hidden mini camera that could detect subtle motions such as breathing rate, it also had advanced thermal imaging capable of detecting pulse rate. with this he could detect if his guest was unconscious or had awoken, and he ensured that any messaging coming from the speakers would mute anytime his guest awoke, so they would never hear it consciously. He hadn't used any of this on Thomas, until tonight, tonight the suggestion was simple. Thomas was resting peacefully, David could see it on his smartphone app he'd had developed just for him. David entered the command he wanted and activated the speakers. The speakers came to life playing a peaceful ocean wave sound effect, hidden in the background of the noise was a soft voice, hard to make out, this voice was AI synthesized, it had been fed samples of Thomas's own voice, and used them to recreate Thomas's own voice, so that Thomas would hear his own voice speaking the suggestions, in his deep sleep state Thomas would assume these were his own thoughts he was hearing in his head in his dreams, the words it would speak each night from here on were: "Coordination with open cups is difficult. It's always been difficult. Spills happen. It's OK if spills happen. I try to avoid them. But they still happen anyway. I don't mean to spill. But it's OK if I spill. I prefer to drink things with a lid. things that don't have a lid make me nervous to drink from. Sometimes my hands get shaky when I get nervous. Sometimes things slip from my grip when I get nervous." These words played on loop behind the gentle ocean breakers sound effects. The sound of the ocean actually helped Thomas sleep even deeper, he did not wake from the noise. He dreamed of the beach, of sharks and dolphins, of sea turtles and seaweed, of sand and sandcastles, of boats and jet skis. In the morning his paw patrol alarm sounded and jolted him awake, for a moment he thought he could still hear the ocean but as he quickly slapped his alarm clock he confirmed he'd heard only silence, but he remembered it echoing in his memories of his dreams, 'I'd like to visit the beach some time soon' he thought, 'it's been too long since I last played in the sand' he thought. David knew subliminal messaging requires repetition to set in, he'd been at this long enough to know not to expect results on the first morning, he'd have to keep the same message for some time before the results would show. During the afternoon while Thomas was in the yard mowing the lawn a delivery guy arrived, he dropped a box and took off, Thomas recognized it was the box of clothes / possessions he had shipped, Thomas stopped what he was doing and went to take it inside, upon inspection he found the box had a giant hole in the side of it the size of his head. and most the contents were missing, all that remained inside it was an ugly winter sweater, a jacket, and an unused notebook. Thomas: "GREAT! just perfect! all my clothes are either missing or destroyed by an airplane!" Emerging from the living room David was curious about the muttering he'd heard. David: "Whats going on? you sound upset." Thomas: "Well the airline found my luggage the other day, it had all been destroyed, they apparently dropped it on the tarmac and didn't notice until it had been smashed to bits.. and now the box that I shipped the rest of my clothing in just arrived and the box is torn open, all my clothes are gone, I've officially got nothing now but this one set of clothes I've been wearing all this time. I cant just keep washing the same shirt and jeans every night." David: "Hey you can borrow some clothes from my nephew, he hasn't been here so long he probably doesn't remember they even exist at this point." Thomas was wary, he wasn't sure he wanted to borrow clothing from David's special needs nephew, Thomas didn't want to be rude however so he couldn't bring himself to say no. Thomas: "Thanks, I'll consider it." That night after showering and returning to his room Thomas found the closet no longer empty, David had placed into it what was presumably some of his nephews clothing, it was all decidedly childish, there was only 2 sweatshirts, one was stripped varying shades of green, and the other identical except in varying shades of blue. there was no other shirts so Thomas would have to pick between these two. and for pants all that was on offer was a pair of cotton shorts, or a pair of overalls. the shorts looked normal but it was pretty cold out for shorts, but the overalls were not normal, they had paw patrol characters patched onto them. Thomas decided he would just keep washing his jeans and shirt every night until he could go out and buy some new clothes. The rest of the week went much the same, David continued giving extra fiber to Thomas but not as much as that first meal, he started with an ordinary dose and over time would increase the dose bit by bit getting Thomas used to it as he went, that first meal had just been a test, to see what he was working with, extra fiber would help Thomas poo more often and in larger amounts and with greater ease, it would become harder and harder to hold it whenever he needed to go, David also made sure to keep Thomas well hydrated, he wanted Thomas to get used to the idea of having to pee frequently, he wanted Thomas to get sick of it, to find it inconvenient and time-consuming, so the alternative David would eventually present would seem more attractive, more convenient. After a couple weeks of this new routine Thomas was becoming quite fond of David, and David likewise of Thomas. David making breakfast and dinner for Thomas and doing his laundry had been more care than Thomas had received since as long as he could remember. Even when he was too young to do these things himself his mother never did any of it with a smile like David did. And David was fond of Thomas's friendly and kind demeanor, Thomas was the most polite student David had yet encountered. Thomas still had not gone and bought new clothes, he only had a little money left and didn't want to spend any of it until after his first day at school when he would learn if there was any other books or supplies he needed to buy.. One morning breakfast was going normally, Thomas handled his glass well though David did note a little trembling, he didn't spill it but when he set it down it did collide with the table more roughly than ordinary. Thomas: "Sorry, didn't mean to slam it." David: "it's alright, I'm sure you're just tired, maybe you didn't sleep too well?" Thomas: "Oh I don't know I actually think I've been sleeping more deeply then usual, maybe I'm just not fully awake yet." They finished their breakfast Thomas being extra careful and slow with his glass and went on with their usual daily routine, this went on like this for more than a dozen days. Each day Thomas seemed a bit less confident with his glass, and a bit more shaky holding it, the number of times he set it back down too hard was increasing. In Thomas's mind he chalked it up to the glass being so large and unruly, 'if only the handle was not busted off' he'd thought/tell himself, 'then I could hold it much more easily'. But it was not the missing handles fault. Eventually Thomas started his classes, learning his campus and where his classes were was a new adventure and Thomas loved exploring the school grounds. after the last class ended Thomas had to go out and buy some more items that his first day had revealed to him would be needed for his classes, he ran his errands, returning home with what he needed and very little money remaining, he decided he'd just have to keep washing his single pair of jeans and shirt until he could get part time work. When he got home that night David was waiting in the living room, he immediately asked Thomas. David: "So how was your first day at school?!" Thomas: "Oh it was great, my professors are great they were all friendly and seemed wise but not arrogant, the classrooms were comfortable, the campus was beautiful I didn't run into any bullies! Even the weather was nice!" Thomas was suddenly struck by how cathartic it felt to say all that, he remembered then how it had been around 15 years since someone had asked him how his day at school was, he remembered all the days he'd come home and WISH his Mother would ask, but she wouldn't, Thomas found himself looking at David feeling many conflicting feelings, the satisfaction of getting something he had long wished for was being overshadowed by his confusion at it coming from a stranger he'd only met some weeks ago, he was also confused at how natural it had felt, only realizing it was happening after the fact. Then his feelings were dominated by the resent that had brewed in him over his many years of his Mothers total indifference towards him. All this painted a somewhat sour look on his face. David: "Well what's wrong kiddo you just came in the door told me how great your day was then looked at me like I killed your cat!" Thomas had to laugh at that Thomas: "I'm sorry, you're right, it was a good day, thank you for asking, I was just having a bad flashback, ancient history, sorry, rather not talk about it, it's in the past, how was your day anyhow!" David: "My day was another in the life of a retiree! I sat here and watched Dr who reruns all day! it was swell, maybe not quite as adventurous as yours though, tell me about your campus?!" David was already very familiar with Thomas's campus, he already heard this same speech from dozens of students that had come through his house in prior years, but he never tired of hearing it all anew, it wasn't so much about what they had to say as it was about being there to hear it from them to see them being childlike in their enthusiasm and satisfaction. Not every student reacted this way to starting college but David loved it when they did and was happy to encourage it. Thomas sat down and recounted the day in detail, David likewise shared the Dr who episodes he'd watched, pleased to see that Thomas was familiar with the show. They sat together on the couch the rest of the day/evening, Thomas didn't have any homework being the first day and all. After some TV watching David went to the kitchen and prepared dinner, when ready Thomas joined him and they had a nice meal, Thomas again held his glass with shaky hands, clanked his glass on the table roughly, and apologized each time. After dinner they watched TV for awhile longer until Thomas went to shower and to bed. From there things settled into a nice routine, Thomas went to school after having breakfast with David, David always had it prepared just at the right time, David always had Thomas drinking a liter of orange juice, Thomas always had to go straight to the restroom by the time his bus got him to his school, barely making it to class on time as a result, often being the last one to enter the room and take his seat. Thomas would get home and David would be right there asking him how his day at school was. Thomas relished being asked, but he was beginning to understand why his peers would treat this ritual like a burden or chore he could see it but it still didn't feel like it to him, to Thomas it felt like finally someone cared about him, even if it was only a little. It was something. If Thomas had homework he'd go upstairs first thing and finish it or make enough progress on it to be satisfied for a day if it wasn't something that needed finished that night. then come down to eat dinner and spend the rest of the evening on the couch with David watching TV. or movies. Before heading to bed, David always kept Thomas's big cup full, of either juice or water, occasionally he'd fill it with milk in the evening, and it would entertain him that night to hear Thomas getting up to pee usually twice on those nights, he was establishing more familiarity with Thomas's biology. Unbeknownst to Thomas, David had also found a hair from Thomas left in the bathroom, a single hair that still had the root attached, must have come out when Thomas was combing his hair, David carefully placed the hair in a vial, and brought it to his basement.... One Friday morning Thomas went down to breakfast and sat at the table, his meal already being plated before him. David was grinning, wondering if today was the day, like he'd wondered many previous days, he set besides the plate Thomas's mug of orange juice, they sat and ate, when Thomas went for his mug he seemed to hesitate, he grabbed it with both hands and David could see a noticeable increase in the trembling, as Thomas brought it to his lips he collided with his front tooth just enough to be audible. David: "Oh ouch, you OK? didn't chip a tooth did you?" Thomas: "No, just kinda hurt, not sure why I did that" David: "No worries mate, those big cups can feel unwieldy at times I know, especially when still tired in the morning." As Thomas set the glass down he did not set it flat, it was on it's edge, first it spilled a little at the top, in a panic he let go, hoping it would flatten itself since he was doing a poor job trying that himself, but instead the cup teetered in the other direction and fell over, spilling orange juice all over the table, and a significant amount went over the edge onto the carpet. David concealed his glee like a professional actor, exclaiming instead. David: "Oh no! Hey don't worry about it I'll clean it up you just stay right there, DON'T MOVE"! he barked like a command. Thomas felt uneasy about this, he felt terrible to spill all over the dining table and the amount that went over the edge to the floor, at first David seemed not too upset but the 'don't move' command had so much weight it seemed perhaps David really was upset and just holding it back. Within minutes David had soaked up as much spill as he could with paper towels and had brought over what looked like a vacuum, David filled a reservoir in the vacuum with water and soap and before turning it on went back to the kitchen, moments later he came back from the kitchen and set before Thomas a large bottle, like a baby bottle, clear glass, no prints or patterns on it, with a silicone nipple on top, the nipple was clearly larger then a babies bottle, sized for an adult, it was huge, like the mugs, it looked like it held about a liter, and it's width was equal to the mugs, meaning it would require two hands, it was filled with orange juice, Thomas's eye were bulging at it in confusion, David declared. David: "Well you know the rules, if you spill you must drink from the bottle for a week, you signed them in the lease I'm sure you remember right?" As if not waiting for a reply David immediately turned on the vacuum, and began cleaning up the spill on the carpet, apparently the vacuum was actually a compact steam cleaner. David emptied and refilled it's water reservoir a few times in the process ensuring it had fully removed the orange juice from the carpet. Thomas gulped, it took a moment for the words to register past his swirling thoughts on what he gazed at. He waited for David to finish and turn off the steam cleaner and said. Thomas: "Huh? that's in the rules? I forgot, I might have missed that part." David: "Yes it's in the rules, must I dig it out for you to read again? It hasn't been that long..." David sounded frustrated, David had just cleaned up Thomas's mess for him. Thomas didn't want to frustrate David, but this was too much, could he really agree to this?? 'Well' Thomas thought, 'I guess I already have agreed to it, serves me right for not reading the rules more thoroughly, I guess it cant hurt me, no one will see me other than David who made the rule himself, if that's his rules then so be it, what a strange rule, I guess it's meant to punish people, to reinforce that they better not spill. Probably meant for party types more than me, but rules are rules and I don't want to beg for an exception.' Thomas wondered for a moment why David even had a bottle like this, then remembered David's mention of a special needs nephew, must be from him Thomas supposed. Not wanting to rock the boat, Thomas grabbed the bottle with both hands, it was just too big, and had no handles, Thomas was already blushing about how this looked, David didn't seem to even be looking as if this was as ordinary as a Monday. Thomas wondered how many college students David had witnessed drinking from this giant baby bottle to have come to regard it as so ordinary. If Thomas only knew..... Thomas put the nipple to his lips, inserted it into his mouth, and sucked, the juice spurted out hitting the back of his throat, this was certainly a new experience, Thomas felt his whole body blushing with shame, he couldn't believe he was doing this, did David really say this would be for a whole week! Thomas was beginning to wonder what else was in those rules he did not read... Then Thomas realized he'd been here many weeks now, and had seemingly not broken any rules until now, so perhaps it didn't matter, he'd only need to put up with a nipple for a week and then things would be back to normal, he'd just need to be extra careful not to spill anymore, especially in the mornings when he was groggy. Thomas continued suckling at the nipple, he began developing a rhythm, realizing he needed to hurry as the mornings catastrophe had made breakfast take longer than usual, so he kept the nipple in his mouth trying to quickly finish the liquid, his meal already nearly complete anyway. He eventually got the rhythm down, breath while suckling, once there's enough in the mouth then swallow, repeat, he was suckling pretty hard at the nipple surprised it took this much effort to drink from a bottle, his humiliation still burned but it was beginning to wane, 'after all' he had said to himself 'I'd better get used to it if it was going to be this way for a week'. He rushed glancing at the clock as he went, nursing his bottle for dear life, he didn't have long if he didn't want to miss his bus. he didn't want to waste orange juice leaving it unfinished, that felt like it would just be further insult to injury to David to waste his groceries like that after making a mess all over David's table and carpet. Thomas's upbringing had involved a lot of guilt from his Mother any time food or drink was wasted. Mother:"there are starving children all over the world who would kill for what you are wasting" Was the words ingrained on his mind, he'd heard it enough for it to echo in his thoughts every time he saw food or drink being neglected, he didn't resent it, he knew on some level it was right not to be wasteful, even if his mother was actually disguising her own selfish intent to not waste money on food that wasn't being eaten. though he certainly wished, when full, that he could summon one of those starving children and share what he didn't want. Thomas managed to drain the last drops with a couple minutes left to exit the house, he swallowed the last remnants of his meal in one last gulp, David volunteered to take care of his plate aware of his time crunch. David: "You know how about you set your morning alarm for 20 minutes earlier from now on so you won't ever have to worry about being late, may as well set an earlier bedtime too to match." Thomas didn't have time to disagree he muttered thank yous for cleaning his mess and cleaning his plate, slipped his shoes on and rushed out the door. David took notice of how the kid did not ever untie his shoes, just slipped them off, so he could slip them back on without tying them again. 'This kid needs Velcro' David thought. 'eventually'. he concluded. For the whole bus ride to school that day Thomas reflected on drinking the bottle, on how embarrassing it was, on how David didn't seem phased in the least, it didn't seem David even once looked at him as he did it, then Thomas thought on how it felt, the nipple in the mouth, the suckling, what an odd experience, is this how babies felt when they drank? The rest of the day went much the same as usual, Thomas rushed to the bathroom the moment he got off the bus, making it just in time, got to class just a bit late, and tried to focus on his studies, occasionally his mind would wander back to that morning, but he tried not to think about it. Lunchtime came and Thomas realized he'd run out of money, he did not buy a meal plan when working out his student loans, he thus far had been buying each day with what little he'd had remaining. Now with no money he'd have to skip lunch. He went through the rest of his day normally except hungry. When he got home he went straight to the kitchen (remembering of course to first take off his shoes at the door). He grabbed what ever he could snack on from the fridge, David saw all this. David: "Decided to skip lunch I take it?" Thomas: "Oh uh, well, to be honest, I'm on a tight budget and kind of can't afford to keep buying lunch everyday so today figured I'd just skip it to save money." David: "Oh you should have said so sooner! Id be happy to pack a lunch pail for you to take to school each morning!" Thomas: "Oh man you already do so much for me making my meals, I can't ask you to make my lunch also!" David: "Thomas seriously it's my pleasure, I enjoy taking care of you, it makes an old retiree feel useful, like I'm still important to someone, please allow me to make you lunch." Thomas: "Well, alright, if you insist, I really appreciate it, that will save me a lot of money." Truth was Thomas had no more money, and the only income he had was from his Mother exactly what he needed for rent, no more, he'd be broke from here on unless he could find part-time work somewhere. David: "Think nothing of it, you're doing me a favor by letting me do it, I'm happy to be of help to someone. So other than starving, how was school today? Anything interesting occur?" Thomas stopped snacking, sat down on the couch and shared the usual small talk with David about his day and vise versa, and then went upstairs and did his homework. The evening went normally except at dinner out came the giant baby bottle again, Thomas did not protest but did not touch it until his meal was nearly done, his throat was parched, he couldn't stall it any longer he needed a drink, so trying to get it all over with in one move he grabbed the bottle shoved the nipple deep in his mouth and suckled quickly trying to finish it completely, fast. David: "Whoa little slugger is thirsty today, take your time no need to rush." Thomas blushed furiously at this, he felt two feet tall, but he did not respond, he didn't want to pause to talk he just wanted to finish the bottle and get it over with. After what felt like forever the bottle was emptied, he finished off the last of his meal, put his plate in the sink, rinsed it, and went to the couch for TV. When David joined him he handed Thomas the bottle, now refilled with milk, Thomas realized his mistake. David always kept his cup full, devoted to hydration, usually Thomas brought his cup from dinner not totally finished to the couch and made it last until bed, having finished off the bottle at dinner meant it had to be refilled and he'd have to drink it down all over again. Worse still, this time it was filled with milk.... making him feel like even more of a baby, having to drink a bottle full of milk on the couch beside David.... He decided he didn't want to suckle from it occasionally all evening long, he rather get it done in one moment, to minimize the embarrassment, but if he did so too soon David would refill it again. He considered asking David to just not refill his cup anymore but that felt like it'd be rude, David was just trying to be kind, to keep him hydrated, and thus keep him healthy, it was a level of care he'd been sorely neglected from his single Mother, he did not want to reject that care, he liked it, so Thomas decided he had only one option, let the bottle sit on the coffee table, staring at him, until the evening was near bedtime, then drink it down in one moment, and that's how the evening went, watching TV. with Thomas staring at the television beyond the bottle, with it in his line of sight, trying to ignore it's ever constant presence in his vision. David: "remember this morning you agreed to an earlier bedtime so you could get up earlier and no longer be rushed to finish breakfast right? so if you get up 20 minutes earlier you should go to bed at least 20 minutes earlier" Thomas had forgotten, he decided not to argue it, it was true it'd be better not to be rushed in the morning, especially with the extra time it would now take to finish off a liter sized bottle through a small hole in a nipple, besides, it was only 20 minutes, Thomas pulled out his mini notepad he kept in his pocket, and made the alterations to his schedule. Here is his new schedule. Wake up at 5:30 am. into shower by 5:40 am. out of shower by 6:00 am. sat down for breakfast by 6:20 am. leave house at 7:10 am. get on bus at 7:20 am roughly, bus may be late or early. Get to school 7:40 am roughly depending on bus. class begins 8 am. classes end 4pm. at bus stop by 4:20 pm. back home by 4:40 pm roughly depending on bus, finished homework by 6:30 pm roughly. finished dinner by 7:30 pm roughly. TV. time until shower at 8:20 pm. bed at 9pm. Thomas looked over his schedule, he realized there was no way he could squeeze work time into this schedule, he would just have to try to find a job that would let him work only on his weekends. David noticed Thomas holding a notepad, he saw what looked like a schedule written on it. David: "You mind if I take a look at your schedule there?" Thomas didn't mind, he handed it over. David: "I love that you are so organized with your time, also it's a good thing you have yourself getting at least 8 hours sleep, that's an important rule!" David handed the schedule back and resumed TV watching. Thomas was lost in thought about what David had said, was getting 8 hours sleep each night really in the rules? Just how much else was in those rules he had failed to read!, Thomas felt relief that he had already intended to sleep 8 hours anyway, he always hated getting any less then that, and he didn't want to know what the punishment for breaking that rule was if it was anything like the baby bottle punishment he was currently stuck with. One day down, only 6 more days Thomas reminded himself, well, one day down after he finished the last bottle that is, he glared at it still sitting on the coffee table between him and the TV, it felt like it glared back at him. After some more TV watching bed time drew near, David got up and grabbed the bottle and took it with him to the kitchen, Thomas wondered if he'd been sparred the bottle, thrown some mercy, but that hope was dashed when 5 minutes later David returned with the bottle and put it right into Thomas's hands. David: "there, that bottle had become lukewarm, I'm sure that wouldn't be pleasant to drink lukewarm milk, it's nice and hot now, not too hot of course, I know it tastes different then when it was cold but it'll be better than lukewarm and it's easier to heat it than it is too cool it back down." David was right Thomas could feel the warmth of the bottle in his hands. Thomas couldn't remember if he had ever in his life drank milk warm, it certainly was compounding his embarrassment, drinking milk from a giant baby bottle was humiliating enough but now David had warmed it up for him too! He had little choice in the matter and the time was upon him anyway so before it could get lukewarm again he put the nipple to his mouth and began suckling, trying to get it over with. He was surprised to find that warm milk was actually pleasant to drink, very easy to go down, didn't seem to bother the taste buds at all, and being so warm he could almost convince his mind he was simply drinking tea. David took his seat and kept his eyes on the TV., he knew it was important not to stare at Thomas, he desperately wanted to watch him drink his bottle, it thrilled him to see this young man regressing one step at a time, Thomas had given up making his own meals, his own laundry and now was drinking exclusively from a baby bottle, one responsibility down at a time. David knew staring would only make Thomas even more self conscious of his debasing act, so David kept his focus on the TV show, acting as normally as could be, commenting here and there on the episode he was watching just as he normally would. Thomas was relieved that drinking a giant warm milk bottle in front of David didn't seem to phase him, Thomas again wondered to himself how many times David had to put up with this with his prior residents spilling things and being punished before he got to this point that it was so ordinary to him, well if David could find it ordinary then Thomas would try too as well, even if only to make it feel less embarrassing. Thomas finished his bottle, overwhelmed to down so much warm milk at once, he was getting more used the quantity then in the first days but it still made him feel bloated, and being warm this time made him feel very lethargic, he was looking forward to sleep, he didn't even bother checking the clock, he simply got up and went to his routine of shower then bed, leaving the empty bottle on the coffee table, David hadn't complained about him leaving empty cups there before, so he seemed safe to continue to do so, besides the less he had to hold or interact with that thing the better in Thomas's mind. That night after Thomas had gone to bed, David snuck into the room quietly like a thief in the night, he knew how to move silently, he crouched over the boy who was sleeping with his face to the wall and his left shoulder sticking out toward the room, David applied some kind of gel from a tube onto a cotton ball and rubbed it around on Thomas's shoulder, the gel was designed to numb the skin, David then stuck a needle into the spot and injected the boy with a concoction of David's own making, the boy felt nothing, the skin sufficiently numbed, he remained sound asleep as David exited the room... That night David made some changes to the ocean whispers playing over the speakers in Thomas's walls. The new whispers behind the ocean waves would be: "Drinking from my bottle is actually pretty pleasant. Drinking warm milk is soothing. I like drinking warm milk from my bottle. If I drink from something other than my bottle then I will likely spill it. It wasn't embarrassing to drink from my bottle. Those feelings I felt were love. I felt loved drinking from my warm bottle of milk. I know it is impossible to spill my bottle. I worry about spilling any other kind of container. I have no worry with my bottle. if I drink from something that isn't my bottle my hands get shaky and I lose my grip sometimes. I feel confident when I drink from my bottle. I feel proud when I drink from my bottle. it is good to obey the rules. I am doing a good thing. This makes me a good boy. I like to be called a good boy. When I am called a good boy I feel warmth and love swell up inside me. It starts in my belly and flows into my chest and through my arms and legs until my whole body is filled with warmth and love. I love being a good boy." This looped all night from then on. Thomas again dreamed of the ocean, this time he was floating on the surface of the ocean on his back, belly up, his ocean friends were swimming all around him, there was the dolphin, the sea turtle, some fishies of various kinds, even an octopus and a shark, he wasn't terribly happy about the shark, but he knew his friend the octopus would keep the shark in line, the shark hadn't been mean to him yet, he just had a mean looking face. He felt the warmth of the sun bathing the front of his body, he felt a warm glow flowing all through him, he'd never felt such warmth inside himself, he wondered if this is what love felt like, his skin was practically tingling with the thrill of how good it felt, he lazed around floating on the ocean for what felt like days, just enjoying the warmth, but then he felt discomfort down below, something was irritating him, he could feel a bad sort of tingling, he tried to push it away and felt wetness against his groin, he shot awake and realized what he was doing, he'd begun to wet the bed again! he cursed the strange ocean dreams, they had relaxed him too much! he rushed to the bathroom making it in time to prevent his wetting from being any worse, he'd left a softball sized wet spot on his underwear, upon returning to bed he found the bed and sheets dry, it seems he got off it quick enough not to spoil it, his jeans and shirt had already been washed and folded by David, so he took his underwear to the washing machine in the kitchen and washed it by itself, then returning to bed nude. he awoke a second time that night needing to pee yet again, groggily he grumbled about drinking too much fluid, finished his business in the bathroom then went back to bed again, forgetting to swap his underwear from the wash to the dryer. In the morning he awoke to find his underwear clean and folded with his clean jeans and shirt by his door, at breakfast David commented David: "Rather a late hour to start a single pair of underwear in the laundry wasn't it?" David had seen while Thomas showered that his bedspread was still in place on the mattress and dry, he'd seen from the hidden camera that Thomas had rushed to the bathroom the first time in a serious hurry, David knew he had some kind of close call, Thomas tossing his underwear in the wash had already told David just what he wanted to know, a small wetting. he was now just adding more stress to the boy, he wanted the boy to associate bedtime wettings sans diaper with stress, so that the stress free alternative of a diaper would be all the greater comparatively. Thomas was stressed, he hated lying to David, David had been so nice to him thus far, low rent, free food, free cooking, friendly welcomes whenever he came back home, but Thomas just couldn't bring himself to admit he'd had an accident in his sleep, no matter how minor. "Thomas: "Oh ya I just wanted to make sure I had clean underwear for today, should have tossed it with the rest before I went to sleep but I was too tired to think about it at the time" he lied. David: "You know I don't mind helping you out with the laundry like this, I got plenty of my own laundry to do it saves time and detergent to just wash everything together every time, so just let me do all your laundry from now on, I insist." Thomas wasn't sure he wanted to permanently relinquish his laundry to David, but he couldn't argue about wasting detergent, especially since David was paying for all of that on his own like all the other groceries. Thomas: "Thanks I appreciate that, and yeah that's fine if you want it, it's alright if you don't too, I don't mind doing it." No more was said on that subject as they sat down to breakfast, Thomas grabbed his bottle and drank some orange juice without even thinking about it, as he set it down it then occurred to him how embarrassing it was, but there was a moment there that he had drank it without reservation, David noticed it even if Thomas didn't. So on the routine went, breakfast was completed without a fuss, Thomas drinking his bottle as he needed to, no longer saving the moment for one rushed move, he was still embarrassed but it did seem lessened, Thomas finished the bottle as well as his meal and David Grabbed up Thomas's plate and empty bottle from him before he could take it to the sink to rinse himself. David: "You just let me worry about the dishes from now on, I don't mind, and this will save you time getting to school from now on." Thomas thanked David and went to put his shoes on and backpack, this time as he went to leave the house David handed him a lunch, it looked decidedly juvenile, it was a small child's backpack with paw patrol characters all over it, it was light blue in parts and aquamarine in other parts. Thomas didn't want to touch that thing, he glared at David with an expression that read, 'you must be joking' David chuckled a bit, David: "Sorry it's my nephews, turns out I don't have any lunch pails in the house, I'll see about getting you a better one soon if you can't bare to be seen with this, I don't want to embarrass you, if you want to skip lunch again we can just leave this here and I'll put the food back in the fridge, you can eat it for dinner tonight." Thomas felt guilty, David had made him lunch, and he was refusing it because David's nephew's backpack was not good enough for Thomas, he didn't like the hurt look on David's face, and he didn't like the idea of David spending even more money on him to buy him a new lunch pail of his own. Thomas: "No I'm sorry, it's fine, I was just surprised, I'll be OK I can take it, it's no big deal, it's college right? Plenty of people have weird things like this, I've seen pink backpacks for goodness sake, so no you don't need to go buying me anything please, thank you for making me lunch I appreciate it." Thomas took the mini backpack/lunch pail and swallowed his pride. he walked to the bus stop and waited, while sitting there he glared at the lunch pail, it certainly did look well-loved, there were scratches and dings here and there, threads bared, zippers that looked chewed on, crayon marks etc, it's clear it had been used plenty of times before, Thomas wondered if he'd ever meet David's nephew, he wondered if David's nephew would be upset that Thomas was borrowing his backpack, the bus arrived to break him from his thoughts, as he boarded the bus he felt self conscious, wondering who might be noticing and judging his childish backpack in his hand, he took a seat and decided to try and fit the small backpack into his bigger backpack, after some struggling he had to face there just was not enough room and gave up, resigning himself to carrying it around on display the rest of the day, as the bus rode on he studied the backpack, on the top by the handle it read "Brave Pup" and had a picture of the police dog from the cartoon. The other characters showed on other faces of the bag with other statements such as 'sit, stay, play!' and 'top pup' and so on, he wondered why kids loved that show so much, he'd never gotten into it as a kid but it hadn't even aired until Thomas was 13 so perhaps he was just too old to 'get it'. Thomas made it to school and like every other day rushed to the bathroom with a bladder full of the mornings orange juice, once again making it to the toilet just at the bursting point, then making it to class just a minute or two late, the professors glare as he entered told him he was getting tired of him always coming in just past the hour mark. he wondered about what else he could do about it, he couldn't control the speed of the bus.. and he didn't want to get to school on the earlier bus, that'd be a half hour of sitting around campus and a half hour earlier bedtime as it all adds up on his schedule.. Thomas's day went fine, no one seemed to bat an eye at his juvenile mini backpack he carried by the handle, when he finally sat down for lunch he opened it to find some reusable ice packs, two sandwiches both cut into triangles with the crust removed, one a ham and cheese and the other a peanut butter and jelly. a small tupaware cup of cut up mixed fruit pieces, some crackers, and a baggy with an orange already peeled and sliced up, plus a large juice box, the juice box said 'motts' on it and had a picture of an apple with eyes and a smile, it looked rather juvenile but it was larger than Thomas had ever seen of a juice box, it had to hold at least 24oz's maybe more. Thomas wasn't sure what to make of the spread he'd laid out in front of him, it's like David had been packing lunch for a giant toddler, perhaps this is just the way David was used to doing it for his nephew, it sure seemed like a lot of unnecessary effort, Thomas didn't need his crust cut off he didn't care about crust, he didn't need the sandwiches cut into triangles, he didn't care about their shape, he didn't care if he had fruit just two sandwiches was plenty enough to stave off hunger until dinner, oh well, food is food, if this is how David wants to do it then fine, what does it matter, Thomas dug in, eating his sandwiches first, after a few bites the bread dried his throat, he plucked up the juice box suddenly feeling an unexplainable nervousness, he stuck the straw into the juice box and brought it to his mouth, at first he missed, poking himself in the eye with the straw, he felt foolish, but to protect his eye balls he tried two hands on the juice box, he managed to get the straw into his mouth with a little help from a wagging tongue, and sucked it down through the straw, he felt shaky, he found himself squeezing the juice box crushing it with his hands as though he was afraid it would leap out of his grasp at any second, once his thirst was satiated he slammed the juice box to the table as though he couldn't wait to be free of the stressful contraption, some juice squirted out the straw and hit his shirt, leaving a streak on his chest, he sighed in exasperation and resumed his sandwiches, occasionally he'd suck at the juice opting to just leave it on the table and guide his mouth to the straw instead of going through whatever that experience was again, this seemed to work well, all he had to do was suckle, and he was getting good at that. With his sandwiches finished he turned to the mixed fruit, he realized that he had no fork or anything to pick at the fruit with, so rather then hunting down some plastic fork somewhere, he decided to just eat the fruit with his hands, there wasn't much of it, about two handfuls, he gulped it all down one piece at a time pinching it between his fingers, he ate the fruit and his orange slices in this way, with that finished he had no napkin and realized since his shirt already had juice on it there wouldn't be any harm in using it further and so wiped has juicy wet sticky hands onto his chest, he wolfed down the handful of crackers last and polished off his juice box, though it was large he'd finished it with ease, he realized perhaps he was getting more used to the heavy hydration habits of David then had previously occurred to him. Thomas had two classes after lunch, the first of which was an hour long, he had no problems there but the next class was 90 minutes, he thought it was going fine until near the end his bladder began protesting the massive amount of juice, he hadn't felt the need to go before starting class, or he would have, now he was stuck in class and did not want to interrupt the professor by walking out, he figured he could wait, it would only be another 20 minutes. Those 20 minutes were incredibly difficult for Thomas, he lost focus on the professor, missing what they were saying, distracted instead with his bladder control, he focused all he could on holding it as the urgency increased and increased minute by minute, 5 minutes left now, the urges were now coming in waves, an intense spike he'd have to bare down to hold then it would wane for a moment before returning, he knew at this stage he didn't have much longer, he stood and began leaving for the restroom, the professor stopped talking and stopped him Professor: "Mr Thomas! the bell has not yet rung! must you leave early today!" Thomas: "Oh, sorry, I just need to use the restroom" Professor: "Thomas the class is nearly over surely an adult like you can hold it a little longer cant you?" Tommy was embarrassed he didn't want argue any further, he quietly retook his seat, the professor resumed his lecture. then some minutes later the bell rang, he'd already packed everything into his bags anticipating his chance to bolt, and bolt he did, he was the first one through the doors a streak of paw patrol light blue, he made it to the toilet in time but only barely, there was a small wet spot on his underwear where a tiny squirt had occurred, but he didn't think it would be visible in his jeans. He chided himself for having yet another close call, he decided he would just have to force himself to the bathroom before his last class from now on, hoping that would solve the problem. He headed home, once there David was his usual welcoming self David: "Hey squirt how was school? Hope the bag wasn't to embarrassing for you?" Thomas wished David had not used the word squirt, he didn't want to be reminded of his latest accident, he didn't think David could tell, it had to just be a coincidence. Thomas: "Oh uh ya school was great, it went fine, the bag was no problem, hey by the way, you don't need to go through so much prep trouble on lunch really I appreciate it, but it seems like more work than necessary, I don't mind crust, and just sandwiches is plenty enough for me. David: "Oh nonsense! It's no hassle at all, this is just how I always made lunch for my nephew, and he always loved it, I'm used to doing it this way, I have it down to a science, really it's probably faster than changing the routine to something new I'd have to learn, besides just cause you're older doesn't mean you don't also need a well-balanced meal, nutrition is important you know! don't think another thing about it I'm happy to help!" Once again Thomas found David to be an immovable object, but rather than the coldness of a massive boulder David seemed to instead radiate the bold smiling stubbornness of a loving parent who simply knew better, Thomas hated to continue burdening David, but he also had to admit he liked having someone treat him like they cared for him, even if it meant cut crusts and mixed fruit in a child's backpack, and so Thomas decided right then to just accept it and move on, free food is free food, he wouldn't have to buy lunch anymore and that was fine by him and his empty wallet. In fact, he realized with his wallet permanently empty he may as well just leave it home from now on, all he really needed to carry was his bus pass. Thomas went to his room to do his homework, upon entering his bedroom he found a plastic tub for use as a dirty laundry bin sitting by his door, and his jacket and the ugly sweater from the box on his bed, washed and neatly folded, he couldn't remember the last time someone had done and folded his laundry for him, it was a strange moment, it was yet more burden Thomas felt he was putting on David but it was also a very nice feeling having someone doing things for him, Thomas grabbed his folded sweater and placed it in a drawer in the dresser, and hung his jacket on a coat hanger in the closet, he took off his damp underwear and left it in the laundry bin going commando the rest of the night. Thomas got to his homework, finished it and got downstairs for dinner, enjoying his bottle with a level of comfortable confidence that wasn't present days past, that wasn't present with his lunchtime juice box. Having learned his lesson he decided not to finish the bottle and bring it with him to the couch for TV. time, he held onto it to be sure David would not try to top it off, and at the end of TV time he finished off his bottle and went to his bedtime routine, placing his jeans and shirt in the bin atop his stained undies. In the night Thomas woke to use the restroom and figured David should be asleep by now, so decided to do his laundry before David got up and tried to do it himself, but on checking his laundry bin it was empty, David must have already grabbed it and put it in the wash on his way to bed. Thomas tried not to freak out about the likelihood David had seen the damp/stained undies, and went to the bathroom washed his hands and went back to bed. In the morning Thomas woke to find his clothing was not washed folded and placed in his room like usual, it must be in the machines still. Thomas took his morning shower and decided he had no choice but to put on one of the sweaters from the closet and the shorts. he considered his own ugly sweater but that thing was itchy and scratchy and though the sweaters in the closet were more childish they were at least soft and comfortable, not itchy. besides he would just go grab his clothes from the wash and change before leaving the house. Thomas went downstairs and found breakfast waiting for him. David: "dig in already it's getting cold" Deciding he could just get his clothes after eating Thomas sat down and ate his breakfast dressed in just the shorts and green stripped sweatshirt. After finishing his meal and his giant baby bottle, Thomas thanked David then turned to the wash, he found the dryer empty.... he looked in the wash and there was his clothes, cleaned but still wet... David: "Oh I'm so sorry I forgot to swap them into the dryer today! I'll do that right now!" Thomas: "I don't have time to wait for that I have to get going right now!" David: "OK well just wear that you'll be fine no one cares if you wear a sweater in the winter, the shorts might look weird though, being so cold out." Thomas: "I don't even have any underwear!" David: "Oh, hmmm, well, we do have some of my nephews pull ups that would fit you, I know it's weird but they would be better than going commando all day, not to mention they'll handle any accidents you might have..." Thomas: "I don't need pull ups! I don't have accidents!" Thomas was blushing not just at the suggestion of pull ups but also because he knew it was a lie, he did have an accident the other day. and it wasn't the first. David: "Thomas it's OK you don't need to hide anything from me, I've been doing your laundry remember? I've seen the pee stains in your undies, it happens to the best of us, if you're having some troubles dribbling after using the potty then pull ups cant hurt, they could only help, besides it's either that or commando, I'm not telling you that you need them OK? I'm just saying they are an option, but Thomas, if you go commando and have any more little leaks then there wont be any layers to keep it off your pants, it'll show right away. So it's probably better to just wear the pull ups don't you think? it's up to you Thomas I don't care either way, but if your problem gets more severe we may have to revisit that in the future." Before Thomas could say something rude he might regret he silently left the room and went to his bedroom to think this over, as he sat on his bed David entered the room and made his way to the dresser opening the top drawer with a package in his hand. David: "Here Thomas I'm going to stock up this top drawer with the pull ups my nephew left behind, if you choose to use them I wont mind a bit I wont say a word I will think of you as a good boy, if you don't use them then that's fine too I just ask that you please don't get any pee stains on my nephews clothing..." David didn't wait for a response, he left the room. Thomas felt a bit of butterflies in his stomach, he wasn't sure why, something David had said, he couldn't place it, Thomas looked over at his paw patrol alarm clock and realized he had no more time to think, he needed to get moving, Thomas didn't want to chance staining the clothing he had to borrow, wearing it was bad enough, coming home with a stain on it would be even more embarrassing, so Thomas dropped his shorts and opened the top drawer, he grabbed one of the pull ups now stacked all in his dresser, it was plump, had a bulkiness to it, and was very colorful, he noted it was covered in more paw patrol characters. he was beginning to feel that this show was surrounding him in this house, without further hesitation he fluffed open the pull up placed one foot through the leg hole then the other and pulled it up his legs, pulling it snug into his crouch, he spread his legs for a moment to get it buried all the way into his crotch then stood, it didn't feel so bad really, just made him feel childish, but he remembered David calling him a good boy for wearing it and decided it was the right decision, he didn't want to put the shorts back on, it was too cold to wear those out of the house, with no other option Thomas pulled on the overalls and buckled the straps, adjusting them for tightness, the overalls pulled his pullup against his bottom, reminding him it was there with each step. Thomas didn't have time to think about this he rushed to grab his bag and head downstairs where he got his shoes on while David handed him his paw patrol lunch bag and he headed out the door to the bus for school. During Thomas's last class of the day he ran into the same problem yet again, his bladder was bursting and class still had about 20 minutes left, he again held on until the bell rang and by the time he made it to the toilet there had been a small spurt or two into his pull up, as he sat on the toilet he analyzed the pull up, it had swollen a little in the front and there was a bit of a yellow tinge to it now, but otherwise it seemed fine to wear, there was no wetness on the outside of it, it truly performed as advertised, Thomas was happy he had chosen to wear it or else those spurts would be visible on the overalls. Thomas got home and didn't bother changing until bedtime, depositing the damp pullup in a trash can in the bathroom as he began his shower. in the morning he found his usual clothes and put them on, over a pull up, he decided if he was going to continue having leaks here and there he'd be better off wearing a pull up to handle them so he didn't ruin his only pair of jeans and underwear. And so on the new routine went, occasionally David would 'forget' to dry Thomas's jeans and shirt and he would go to school in a sweater and overalls, otherwise he'd be in his jeans and t shirt, but either way he kept his pull ups on and by the end of the day they would have damp spots, sometimes smaller ones, sometimes slightly bigger ones. The convenience factor of them protecting his clothes was undeniable to him and he began to appreciate them for that. During the weekends Thomas would tour the town trying to find work, the few places that were hiring wanted more hours than he could provide. It seemed the employers in this region were not struggling with employment on the weekends, but rather the weekdays, another lesson for Thomas about what it means to be a 'college town'. Dejected Thomas ended his weekend Sunday night with another bottle, he'd gotten used to them now, he was no longer blushing when suckling at his bottle, he drank from it with the familiarity as though he'd been doing it all his life, And so the weekdays returned and Thomas fell back into his daily routines, having lunch out of a paw patrol backpack quickly became a non-event in his mind, just another part of his routine, not one person had commented or laughed or so much as glanced at the backpack as he carried it around or ate out of it that he had noticed, so he figured if no one else seems to care then why should he. Each lunch he would keep his juice box on the table and hold it there with both hands to drink from it, he still kept crushing it out of nerves, but at least he could avoid dropping it or slamming it this way. he wasn't sure what was making it so hard for him to make use of a juice box, but he was beginning to hate the things. Though he did like the juice, he always had enjoyed juice and David sure seemed happy to keep feeding it to him, and he was fine with that. Of course Thomas was unaware that the juice was a large contributing factor in his difficulties to hold his bladder, as juice tends to irritate the bladder more so then other beverages. But Thomas managed this by going to the restroom multiple times through the day between classes even when not feeling the urge just to make sure to empty himself out every chance he got, it was a tedious tiresome burden visiting the restroom this often, but what else could he do. One morning Thomas came down for breakfast and found next to his plate his old mug with the broken handle, he realized a week must have passed, he hadn't even realized he had stopped counting the days, how he'd no longer been anxious for his bottle sentence to end, staring at the mug he couldn't help noticing that he was not relieved, that instead he was irritated, the very sight of the mug bothered him, like now he had a new stress to deal with, he couldn't place the reason for his anxiety but brushed it aside and began eating, when he needed a drink he paused, staring at the mug like it was a villain, he slowly carefully reached out for it with both hands, and brought it up to his face knocking it back like he would have with the bottle, this of course spilled the orange juice all over his face and shirt, in shock he thrust the mug back down to the table knocking it clear over in the process. David: "Jeez Thomas! if you wanted your bottle back so bad all you had to do was ask I don't mind if you prefer your bottle, you didn't have to make a new mess for me to clean!" David immediately stood and took the mug to the sink, placing paper towels all over the mess on the table, he even grabbed at Thomas shirt David: "Arms up, lets get that off you it's covered in juice." Thomas hesitated to let himself be undressed by David but quickly reasoned it was only his t shirt and it was indeed covered in juice, so he lifted his arms and let David take the shirt, which went straight into the washing machine. David: "You better go take a quick shower and get the juice off of you while I steam the rest the mess out the carpet. Thomas: "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to, I don't know what happened." David: "It's OK, sometimes you kids just aren't ready for these big mugs, I get it, don't worry about it." Thomas didn't like being told he wasn't ready for a mug, but after what happened he didn't feel he had any grounds to argue it, so he simply went and showered and put on the blue stripped sweatshirt, thankfully his jeans didn't appear to get any juice on them, he came back down to eat his now cold breakfast and of course his bottle was back on the table filled with juice, he felt relieved, he wouldn't have to worry about spilling anymore, at least not for another week. Before he had a chance to analyze these feeling he had to get moving with eating and drinking, his usual extra 20 minutes he'd made for himself in the mornings had just been consumed by an extra shower. he wolfed down his food and power suckled at this bottle, finishing it off and heading out the door, as he did so David handed him a new bus pass for the new month, Thomas felt more like a kid then even when he had been a kid, David had taken his dirty shirt, instructed him to shower, made him a new bottle, made him breakfast every day, was handing him a paw patrol backpack filled with his lunch and now a new bus pass to cover the new month, Thomas looked at David as all these thoughts swirled in his head, all he could say was Thomas: "Thank you." David could tell this wasn't just a thank you for the bus pass, that Thomas was looking overwhelmed about a great many things. David: "Hey don't mention it, I love helping good boy's, and you really are a good boy." David leaned in and gave Thomas a hug. Thomas might have thought a hug unusual ordinarily but at that moment he was being flooded with warm feelings all through his body at the hearing of the trigger phrase, the hug happening at the same time told him perhaps hugs were the cause of these warm feelings, or perhaps it was just hugs with David... rather than protest he leaned into the hug and enjoyed it, they paused that way for a moment or two, then without a word Thomas turned and went off to his bus, David shouting behind him: "have a great day at school, be good!" Thomas smiled, not even sure why. He assumed simply happy to have gotten a hug from someone for the first time in many years. The routine went on this way without any new changes, David kept the ocean whispers to the same setting to reinforce Thomas's new love for his bottle, nothing more. After another week had passed Thomas came down for breakfast and the bottle was still there, Thomas didn't even realize it was overdue to be switched back to the mug, but David brought it up. David: "Hey so I know it's been a week and you're due to go back to the mug according to the rules, and I will give you the mug if you want it, but after last weeks performance I think I'd rather you just keep to the bottle if you don't mind that, I won't make you but it sure would be easier on me then having to keep steaming the carpet. You don't mind do you?" Thomas didn't mind, he was relieved that it was being presented as an option, he liked the bottle now, he didn't want to lose it, it was like a friend to him at this point, he only wished he could bring it to school with him, but he quickly chased that idea out of his mind. Thomas: "No you're right, that would be best, I don't mind, those mugs are just hard for me I guess, I'll just stick with the bottle from now on." Thomas tried to hide his smile. David noticed. David: "Thanks friend I'm glad you're so understanding, that's a very good boy." Thomas feeling the warmth surge through him smiled widely and stretched a powerful full body stretch in his chair nearly falling out of it, then dug into his breakfast like he'd started a race, a newfound vigor driving him suddenly anxious to great the day! He went to school that day with a skip in his stride, and a smile on his face, who knew something so simple could give him such a happy day. Onward the routine went until it felt normal, Thomas enjoying his bottles without reservation, enjoying his childish lunches without hesitation. About mid month David once again snuck into Thomas's room in the middle of the night and once again injected something into the boys shoulder after first numbing the spot, it had been 30 days since David had last done this, and he would continue to do it every 30 days. The effects of this operation had yet to become visible but inevitably they would eventually. Some days later while David was taking a shower he noticed a larger than usual clump of hairs gathered at the shower drain, he smiled at the signs that the effects were beginning to take hold. Thomas had not yet noticed anything different. It had been nearly two months of this routine that had come to feel normal now when David decided the next step was due, David had already been occasionally giving Thomas a milk bottle in the evenings, once or twice a week, to keep it normal but not too regular, now for the next phase he would give David warm milk bottles every evening. After dinner one night Thomas went to the couch with his more than half empty bottle of orange juice when David came over and asked him to finish it off, so he could replace it, rather than complaining Thomas simply quickly downed the rest and let David take the bottle 5 minutes later David returned with a warm bottle of milk, Thomas was at first confused but when he saw and felt the warm bottle of milk he became excited, he had grown to love the feeling and experience of a warm bottle of milk, so he relished the chance to have another, he'd only been getting them once or twice a week and longed for more, so when David did the same the next night, and the next night, he was content with the change of pace, and to accommodate the new expectation he would now always finish his dinner bottle with his meal and leave the empty bottle on the dining table for David to more readily refill it with warm milk, bringing it to the couch for TV time. This of course led to many nights of Thomas waking up in the night to visit the restroom as the milk kept his bladder filling in the night preventing digestive hibernation during sleep. If Thomas knew the cause of his sleep interruptions he didn't indicate, he seemingly enjoyed the warmth of the warm bottles too much to complain about any effects they had on his sleep. This became the new routine and Thomas had more than one close call in the night before he eventually decided to stop sleeping nude, and began wearing the pull ups to bed of his own volition, Thomas did not want to risk making pee stains on the all white bedding, and it was a good thing he'd done this as more than once he'd awake with a start to a spurt that was trapped by his pull ups. David made sure to continually restock Thomas's top dresser drawer so it was always packed full of pull ups, so he always felt he had plenty to use. After a few weeks of this new routine, and more than a few small spurts in the night which had thankfully not yet spoiled any bed sheets. David decided to up the ante. One night after Thomas had finished his warm bottle that evening and went to shower than bed, he came to bed to find a new warm bottle on his night stand, David appeared in the doorway just as Thomas had finished getting under the covers. David: "I figured maybe you'd like to bring a drink to bed, it might help you sleep." Thomas wasn't going to protest more opportunities for a nice warm bottle. Thomas: "That's nice of you, thank you, good night David see you at breakfast." Thomas drank the bottle before passing out, not wanting to miss his chance to have it warm, it just wasn't the same when it cooled down. That night David had changed the ocean whispers, he didn't think Thomas was going to backslide on loving his warm bottles, he took to it to readily to easily, there wasn't any real resistance, this boy clearly craved love, and so a new agenda was called for. The new whispers would be: "Warm bottles make me sleep better. I sleep much deeper with a warm bottle in me. I love my warm milk. I won't wake in the night. Warm milk keeps me deeply asleep all night. I will get much better rest through the night. I won't be bothered by any discomfort. Any pressure will simply pass away from me. I can feel myself letting the pressure go. Any discomfort I feel I will not hold onto. I will let it go. Let go now. I am comfortable. I do not mind the way this feels. It feels good. I feel good." This would loop every night from then onward That morning Thomas awoke, he had slept so well, for the first time in a long time he could not remember getting up in the night to pee a single time, seconds into waking he felt it, a cold wetness on his legs, his crotch, and up his belly, perhaps he had spilled the milk? he thought, no that can't be right I'm sure I drank it all, the empty bottle wasn't anywhere in sight. He jumped out of bed and threw the sheets aside witnessing the massive wet stain to his bedding, he realized with dread what had happened, he had wet the bed, and slept right through it, he checked his pull up and sure enough it was soaked and squishy, it had been well over saturated, this was the first time in his life he could remember this ever happening to him, sure he'd had some close calls, some small spurts but he'd always woke up when that occurred and got it under control before it could become a massive disaster like this, he'd heard of it happening to other kids through school but never knew what it was like, never suspected it could happen to him. he decided right then to stop having bottles at night, he stood there motionless wracked with panic, what the hell was he going to do! How could he possibly cover this up, it was a disaster, just then David barged into the room. David: "Hey Thomas I need your bottle to prep it for breakfast, What the, OH.. OHHH... OK, um.... hey it's OK Thomas, don't worry, I'm not upset, this is not the first time that mattress has seen some pee, remember it has that protector on it? that is designed for just this sort of accident, so do not worry, I'll gladly wash your bedding for you, hey come here Thomas." Thomas was blushing furiously, he was upset that David had barged in, but it was Thomas's own decision not to lock his door, so he couldn't blame David totally, and the way David immediately went into a mode of comforting Thomas, telling him it was OK, forgiving Thomas immediately, Thomas couldn't believe it, he knew he could never expect such a gentle reaction from his own Mother, the one person on earth any normal person might expect such from, David was too kind, and this had Thomas instantly forgiving him for barging in, as David finished his sentence he approached Thomas and threw his arms around him in a hug, he's hugging me?? I just pissed all over his bed and slept in it and he's hugging me? he's not mad? he's not angry? he's not shouting cursing insulting, he's just, hugging me? Thomas couldn't believe his luck that he had someone like this looking after him doing favors for him making his meals and now instantly forgiving him for something so disgusting as peeing the bed and sleeping in it. David: "Shh it's OK Thomas I know you couldn't help it, accidents happen, you're not the first nor the last to have a bedtime accident, this is exactly why it's in the rules, it happens often enough that it had to be made a rule." 'Oh god oh no this is in the rules?!!! Of course it's in the rules!! what ISN'T in the rules!!!!' Thomas thought. Thomas: "Uhm, could you remind me what does the rules say about this?" David: "Surely you remember don't you? You did sign your initials to the very page the rule is written on." Thomas: "Yes I understand I did read them it's just been a few months now and I can't quite remember the exact wording could you please remind me." David: "OK Thomas, by the way you are welcome to read them again if you want I keep a copy in the junk drawer in the kitchen anytime you want to look it over, but I'll tell you now, the rule says anyone that wets the bed even once, must wear diapers to bed, and they must stay in them every night until they can keep the diaper dry by morning for 30 days straight, then you can go back to your usual undies, further more, the rule stipulates that I must be the one to put the diaper on you, and I must be the one to take it off of you in the morning, you are not allowed to touch your diaper. if it leaks it will be my fault, I will be responsible for making sure it is absorbent enough and well fitting enough to do a proper job. I can't be washing bedding every night, it will ruin it, and I can't risk pee running off the side and hitting the bed frame or the carpet, I gotta protect my property, I'm sure you must understand right? You did agree to the rule and sign it after all" Thomas: "You are kidding me right? I mean ya I read that sure I just forgot, and I'm sure I didn't think you were serious!" David: "Why would I make it a rule and put it into a contract if I wasn't serious about it Thomas? Of course I'm serious, you're not going to try to back out on me now are you? I sure hope not." Thomas: "And if I refuse?! I mean I'm a grown adult I can't be wearing diapers to bed I'm not a baby!!" For a moment Thomas remembered the bottle he'd been drinking, and felt like he wasn't as sure of his words as he should have been, doubt about his maturity was starting to take hold in his subconscious.. David: "Well Thomas, if you refuse to follow the rules or their punishments the consequences for that are also in the contract you signed, I suppose you don't remember that either huh? Look Thomas, if you don't want to obey the rules or their consequences anymore then fine, the consequence laid out in the contract for that, is, that I David reserve the right to kick you out of my home instantly and I keep your deposit. But I want to reiterate, I really hope you don't go that route Thomas, I've come to really like you, you've been such a good boy for me so far, I've had no issues with you, and wetting the bed or wearing diapers doesn't change that, that isn't a problem, but refusing to obey the consequences of the rules that is a problem that is going to change that, you'd be a bad boy if you did that, but if you'd rather go piss on someone elses bed instead of just wearing a diaper for a month that's your choice." Thomas's heart was in his throat, he'd do just about anything to avoid wearing diapers to bed, but he could not lose this room, if he was kicked out now he'd be homeless, he'd be sleeping under a bridge somewhere, he was broke and unemployed! he'd be begging for spare change just to eventually afford a plane ticket back to his Mothers hell of a home, he couldn't bare any of those thoughts, he knew what he'd have to do, he'd have to just wear the damn diaper. Thomas: "Only at night right?" David: "Well yes, the rules says only at night for bed wetters, wearing diapers during the daytime is a different rule for day wetters." 'Oh my god of course he has more rules for day wettings!' Thomas thought, Thomas was blushing even more now, he had been having daytime wettings, but they were just small spurts on rare occasion, he'd kept them secret so far he was certain, sure David had said he saw the pee stains but he didn't seem to consider them wettings, he must have figured they were just after toilet dribbles that some people got. Thomas would have to be extra careful about those if he didn't want to end up in diapers during the daytime too. Thomas: "But what if I have to pee in the middle of the night?" David: "That's OK you just come wake me up and I'll take your diaper off and put a new one on you after you've used the restroom, trust me I don't mind being woken up in the night, I don't have to work in the day I get plenty of time to nap while you're in school anytime I want to, so you don't feel bad about waking me in the night if you need to use the bathroom." Thomas: "You're really serious about this huh?" David: "Of course! Why wouldn't I be? Thomas I've changed a lot of diapers in my life even on boys as big as you, my nephew is not a little guy you know, it doesn't bother me one bit, it's even cute sometimes, and that's a far cry better than dealing with wet sheets ruined blankets or ruined carpets and ruined bed frames, doing laundry with a massive pile of bedding covered in piss is much more bothersome to me then just putting a diaper on a good boy and taking it off in the morning and trashing it, in my opinion it's obvious which option is easier to deal with." David had said this would be the option a good boy would choose, at least he had implied it, Thomas had grown to like being a good boy for David, it seemed it was settled. Thomas: "OK David, I'll wear the diaper." David: "And let me be the one to put it on you and take it off in the morning." Thomas: "Yes." David: "Please I wanna hear you say it, so I know you're committed to the rules." Thomas: "Yes I'll let you be the one to put it on me at night and take it off in the morning." David: "And you're not allowed to touch your own diaper." Thomas: "And I'm not allowed to touch my own diaper." Thomas thought 'Having just called it 'my diaper' felt like a jab to the stomach, taking ownership over a diaper like that, made it feel all too real, I haven't even worn the thing yet and already I am staking a claim on it.' Thomas didn't like that, but David had been reasonable and Thomas couldn't disagree with his points, he didn't have a choice in the matter anyhow, all this had long since been settled months ago when he signed that damn contract he had failed to read, a lesson Thomas would never forget. Don't sign things you haven't read. David: "OK Thomas toss that pull up in the bathroom trash bin and go shower, I'll take care of this." Thomas: "OK, thank you David." David stood still facing the bedding while Thomas waddled with his squishy pull up between his legs to the bathroom, took it off and tossed it in the trash, David did not sneak a peak at the boys soggy bottom, and Thomas appreciated that, David was just glad Thomas was getting more comfortable around him even despite the trying moment Thomas had just gone through, besides, David would be diapering his naked body that night and every night from then on so it hardly mattered now and Thomas would soon understand that too. By the time Thomas got out the shower and into his room his bedding had been stripped down to just the plastic protector covering the mattress, he could tell it'd been wiped clean with something, it did not smell of pee, but of some kind of lemony cleaning agent. Thomas put on a pull up, his jeans and shirt then went to breakfast and could hear the washing machine already working his accident out of the bedding, He sat eating his breakfast drinking OJ from his bottle and fretting about the night to come. He'd already agreed and so there was no backing out now, Thomas was just as uncomfortable with the idea of backing out on his word as he was about the diapering to come, the rest of the day went in the new normal way other than the fact that Thomas was frequently distracted by his thoughts of what was going to happen that night, it made him very nervous to think of being diapered by David, somewhere in these thoughts halfway through his day as he was eating lunch and staring at the paw patrol backpack he had a flashback to that airport family restroom with the adult sized changing table, he remembered briefly wondering about the big babies of California, and suddenly he realized he was beginning to fit in with that exact crowd. His face paled at that, but then he reassured himself that his mind was just exaggerating a mole hill into a mountain, Thomas thought 'I'm not special needs, I'm not mentally handicapped, I'm perfectly ordinary, I'm just as smart as my peers, I'm not one of those big babies, this is all just temporary rules I must follow because I agreed to them, it's really all a small price to pay for such convenient kind and cheap living arrangements, and David has bent over backwards to make it all comfortable and easy to go through, I need to get out of my own head and stop being my own worst enemy, I just have to relax go with the flow and stop stressing out, anxiety is not doing me any good.' Thomas remembered his initial fear over carrying around a paw patrol backpack at school, then he thought how he'd been doing that now for many weeks and not one person had made a single comment, this reaffirmed in Thomas's mind that he is right when he thinks he is overblowing all of this, and it is not as big of a deal in reality as it is in his mind. He puts his thoughts back to his school work and went on with his day, that night he got home went upstairs, found his bed had been made back up with new bedding, but it was not the plain clean white bedding of before, now instead it was paw patrol bedding, the comforter was Chase's massive face, the bed sheet was all the characters and related motifs, the fitted sheet on the mattress matched that. even the pillow case was now paw patrol characters. Thomas decided to ask David to switch it back after he got back downstairs, he sat down at his desk then did his homework, came downstairs and ate dinner, in between eating and enjoyably suckling at his bottle of OJ he asked David about the sheets, Thomas: "David I'm sorry I peed the bed but can I please have the white sheets back? I don't really dig the paw patrol bedding..." David: "Oh yes I forgot to tell you when you got home, unfortunately I had to throw the white bedding out, the pee stains in it was too much to remove, it was permanently stained, they must have been sitting on the bedding for hours to get that stuck into it, and I don't keep stained bedding, it isn't sanitary, that paw patrol bedding is all I've got now for that size bed, I'm afraid you'll have to put up with it for now, if you insist I guess I can go out and buy some new bedding tomorrow, assuming you keep your word and keep your diapers on then we wont be staining any new sets of bedding." Thomas felt terrible he had ruined David's bedding, he knew it must have been expensive quality, everything David owned seemed to be expensive quality, and it felt soft to the skin not rough like cheap stuff does. Thomas didn't like the idea of David spending more money on him to replace what he had destroyed. Thomas: "Never mind, you don't have to buy new bedding, that wouldn't be fair to you, I'll be OK with the paw patrol bedding, maybe if I can ever find a job around here I'll pay you back for the white bedding. David: "I appreciate that Thomas, but honestly you don't need to worry about it, it was one accident, and we've taken steps to make sure nothing else gets ruined, so just keep your word and that will be repayment enough for me." Thomas said nothing more, just blushed and glared downcast, eventually he finished his meal and sat on the couch, as had become routine David brought Thomas a warm bottle of milk as he came from the kitchen having finished cleaning dishes, Thomas felt like it was a symbol of being forgiven, the fact David was still going out of his way to make these for Thomas and bring them to him felt like David showing he was not upset with Thomas, that he still cared about Thomas's health and well being. Once the bottle was done and TV time over Thomas went to shower and then went to his room to go to bed, David was there waiting, Thomas had almost totally forgotten about what was coming, but now here it was, David was standing in Thomas's room and Thomas had only a towel around his waist. David: "OK Thomas lets just get this over with, you'll see it's not so bad, I'll be quick." David walked over to Thomas's desk, which held his keyboard mouse and monitor, the PC tower was on the floor to the left of the desk. David grabbed onto the top of the desk, and pulled it free from the rest of the structure, the top and the sides all came loose, apparently it was removable, he carried it to the left and set it down on the floor next to the PC tower, revealing that beneath the desk's top had been a padded top with a vinyl cover, the cover had little prints all over it, it was very colorful, Thomas realized it had been a large changing table all along, his jaw dropped, before he could think much on what that meant David offered explanation. David: "Remember about my nephew? this has been his room often enough that I had this changing table installed in here, very convenient for when he stays here, and when he's not here I just convert it to a standing desk by placing that top over it, works great for both scenarios! If you still need your computer at any point you can feel free to place the top back over the table or you can just sit on the floor and use it there if you prefer, doesn't matter to me either way." Oh yeah, that makes sense, he had momentarily forgotten that this was at sometime David's nephews room, now Thomas felt stupid for forgetting since he had only this morning been staring at the plastic cover on the mattress further evidence of the nephew, Thomas wondered if he was starting to even take ownership over the plastic cover to have forgotten that it was not put there initially for himself. Thomas looked over at the now mini desk on the floor it's small sides had it's surface standing at least 6 inches off the floor, he wondered if it would be comfortable enough to just sit on the floor and use it there, so he wouldn't have to lift it back into place every evening for homework time, it was clearly heavy, David seemed to strain a little at it and David certainly had more muscles than Thomas. Shaking Thomas from his thoughts David patted the changing tables top while staring at Thomas, clearly inviting him over, Thomas slowly approached, hesitant to go through with this, but aware he couldn't back out now. Thomas was about to climb onto the table, still holding his towel around his waist when David grabbed it and yanked it free. Thomas gasped. David: "Can't very well diaper you with a towel in the way now can I, don't worry Thomas I'm sure you don't have anything I haven't seen before. And I will try to keep this as clinical as possible." Now naked Thomas was no longer moving slow, he quickly hopped onto and laid back on the table wanting to get some cloths on asap. Even though that meant a diaper. David wasted no time he pulled a diaper out of the drawers beneath the tables top, Thomas wondered if those had been in there all along, he never bothered to check the drawers, he hadn't had any need, all his supplies were in his backpack. David shook out the diaper checking that the leak guards were all unstuck from the sides and standing proper, David set the diaper on the table between Thomas's legs, then poured baby powder all into the diaper making sure to cover every inch of it's inside surface, he then instructed Thomas to lift his bottom, as Thomas did so David slid the diaper under Thomas's rear end, "down" David said and Thomas went down, feeling the padding now resting beneath his bottom, David checked that it sat in the right spot on the small of Thomas's back then pulled the front of the diaper up between Thomas's legs, the diaper pushing Thomas's legs further apart in the process, Thomas didn't resist, he parted his legs to get them out of the way, David tucked Thomas penis pointing downward then placed the front of the diaper against the boys pelvis, Thomas felt very nervous when David had repositioned his penis but David had touched it only for 2 seconds and so Thomas assumed it must be part of the process, the top of the diaper came just to the bottom tip of his belly button, David tucked the front panels wings around the sides and under Thomas's back, then pulled both rear wings around the sides, then David fastened one tape on top then the other top one, then one tape on bottom, then the other bottom one. Thomas could feel the back side of the diaper rose just a bit higher than the front, all this time Thomas had not been looking, keeping his eyes on the ceiling, he felt if he didn't look maybe he could convince himself it wasn't happening. David: "That's it Tommy all done, see that wasn't so bad was it, you can get down and go to bed now, if you want to wear pajamas over it that's fine." Tommy: "I don't have any pajamas, I usually just sleep in my underwear." David: "If you wanna just sleep in your diaper that's fine, but if you do want pajamas I'm sure I have some spares around here somewhere if you would like?" Tommy: "Yes please." Tommy didn't want his diaper visible, he wanted to cover it up, now that Tommy was climbing off the table he got his first look at the diaper. He couldn't believe it, he was expecting something white, plain, and medical. that is not what this was. The diaper had colorful prints all over it and a colorful backing, it's primary color was white but there was some green along the sides and the prints covering it were little cartooned animals Tommy saw raccoons and lions and cats and monkeys, there were smaller prints in between of trees and ferns and leaves, this was a baby diaper! How could this fit him! Why did David have this!? Tommy: "Whoa, uhm, I was expecting something like, medical, plain, white.... what is this?!" David: "They are my nephew's, remember? he seems to like them, I let him pick what he prefers, it's easier that way, why argue with the kid about his preferences he's the one wearing them after all, well, you now anyway.." Tommy: "Oh ya, of course, well, do you have any plain ones, or are they all like this." David: "Oh no I have many kinds, I don't think I have any that are just solid white, but they all have different prints of different kinds if you wanted to pick your diaper you should have said so I wouldn't mind letting you pick." Tommy felt absolutely infantile, he hadn't meant to imply that he wanted to pick WHICH colorful creatures adorned his diapers, he just wanted something less babyish! But before he said another word, the thought occurred to him that a diaper is a diaper no matter how plain it looks, he supposed he would look babyish no matter what brand it was, and these were David's nephews, he couldn't just ask David to go out and buy a whole new brand just for him, that would only further cement his status as the owner of these diapers, if using David's nephews diapers meant he could further convince himself that these are not his own diapers he's just borrowing them for a time then maybe that is better in some way. And so rather than adding any further complaints upon David for a problem of Tommy's own making, one that David was being super kind and helpful about, he decided to just accept the damn baby diaper and get to bed. David: "I'll be right back, I'll see if I can find you some pajamas." Music to Tommy's ears, if he could cover up this visually loud diaper he could just pretend it was plain and there'd be no way to tell otherwise. With David out of the room Tommy waddled over to his bed, this diaper was thick, he was surprised, he hadn't expected it to interfere with his stride, he was bow-legged like a cowboy that had a too long day. His diaper crinkled as he walked, showing him that it could be loud audibly just as much as visually, he climbed into bed and hid under the covers while waiting for David. David eventually returned with some items. David: "OK you've got two options, there's this two piece set of pants and shirt." David held up the two pieces showing them to Thomas, they were both covered in matching prints of cartoon astronauts and rocket ships and stars and moons with a dark background, it was very childish, seemingly the theme of Tommy's evening. David: "Or there's this footie sleeper, which is probably warmer, if you choose this I can turn down the thermostat or you could even just sleep in it on top the covers." Then David held up the other option, it was a footed sleeper, with booties sewn onto the ankles, it even had mittens for the hands sewn to the sleeves at the wrists, but it was a solid baby blue color, Tommy rolled his eyes, either way he would be choosing a childish option, if he picked the two piece then the cartoon prints would scream infantile at any glance. If he chose the sleeper then at least the color wouldn't look to unusual, but he would feel infantile in the feet and mittens..... He briefly wondered why these and the diaper were in his size, but then concluded David's nephew must be the same size as him, he had been thinking all this time that the nephew must be younger, but David did say he was special needs so that could of course mean the nephew was the same age or size as Tommy. He supposed that would explain why the diapers seemed to fit perfectly. With great dismay Tommy picked the solid color footed sleeper, anything is better then having the diaper plainly visible. At least with a sleeper his waistline couldn't ride up and expose the diaper. Tommy: "I guess that one then." David: "OK great, I'm sure you'll find it very comfortable, they call the material cuddle fleece, very warm and soft, here let me help you into it." David stood near the bed and held the outfit holding it at it's waist for Tommy to step into it. Tommy pulled the covers off himself revealing his diaper to David once more, and put his feet down the leggings one foot then leg at a time, David helped pull the footies into place around Tommy's feet, with both feet now in place in the footies. David: "OK now stand up." Thomas stood up and David pulled the rest of the outfit up in front of him, David held the outfit in front of Thomas for him to put his arms down the sleeves, at this point Thomas felt disoriented, it felt like the outfit was backwards, it was solid material in front of him with the zippers far to the left and right, David saw his confusion. David: "It zips up the back, that's partly why it's better I help you with it, just put your arms down the sleeves now, there you go." Tommy slid his arms into the sleeves and David wrapped the outfit around him and zipped it up in the back, there was a click. Tommy reached back to the back of his neck to see what the click was. David: "It's just a button it keeps the zipper from sliding down on it's own, holds it in place." Tommy realized that reaching the zipper was very difficult, maybe not impossible but definitely an awkward angle. David: "Hey don't worry about it, remember I said you could wake me up anytime you want to go potty I won't mind and besides you've no reason to take the pajamas off anyway, since you're not allowed to touch your own diaper per the rules right? So just relax and get some sleep now." Then David left the room. Tommy felt like he'd just been wrapped in a furry prison, but David was right, it is what it is, so Tommy climbed into bed, pulled the covers over him and relaxed on his back staring at the ceiling feeling his legs splayed wide by the diaper, wondering if this is what life was like for David's nephew, then remembered back to his thoughts from lunchtime, about how he had to get out of his own head and stop turning mole hills into mountains, if this is the way it has to be he would need to stop drumming up anxiety over it, and just accept it and move on, with that he rolled over and saw David returning to the room, handing Tommy a warm giant bottle of milk. David: "Tommy thank you for being a good boy about this, it's nice to not have to fight and argue with my tenant about the rules, not everyone honors their agreements as well as you have, so thank you." Filled with the warm feelings the trigger phrase good boy had sent through him Tommy grabbed his bottle and began drinking it, merely nodding his appreciation at David. David couldn't stand how cute that move was, Tommy took right to that behavior like it was built into him, David was trying to hide his smile but was sure it was still there at least a little. David: "OK good night sleep tight don't let the bed bugs bite, I'll see you at breakfast!" David left the room seemingly in a hurry. He just wanted to escape to his bedroom where he could grin his massive Cheshire cat grin, for he had caught the canary and the thing was so darn cute, he was beginning to realize he was falling for Tommy, he liked Tommy more than any of his prior tenants, he'd never had a tenant that fit into this role so well, this role that David had made for them, with so little fighting, so little resistance, such 'little' behavior, it was like it was meant to be, David was beginning to wonder if he was ever going to be able to let him go at the end of Tommy's schooling. As Tommy nursed his bottle he momentarily remembered his decision from the morning to not have bottles at bedtime anymore, but he was still floating on a high from the trigger phrase of being called a good boy, and besides that the bottles themselves made him feel so good too, so as he was already nursing a bottle he couldn't bring himself to stop, 'besides' he thought/rationalized to himself 'if I don't drink it now it'll just get all room temperature overnight and then it'll be wasted and that's rude to David.' an so he nursed his bottle until it was empty passing out seconds later while the bottle rolled out of his mittens and onto the floor. Tonight David made some minor adjustments to the ocean whispers in Tommy's walls. Adding a few more lines onto the ones presently in place. The whispers would now be "Warm bottles make me sleep better. I sleep much deeper with a warm bottle in me. I love my warm milk. I won't wake in the night. Warm milk keeps me deeply asleep all night. I will get much better rest through the night. I won't be bothered by any discomfort. Any pressure will simply pass away from me. I can feel myself letting the pressure go. Any discomfort I feel I will not hold onto. I will let it go. Let go now. I am comfortable. I do not mind the way this feels. It feels good. I feel good. My diaper feels good. I do not mind my diaper. Wearing my diaper will protect me. My diaper will protect my bed. With my diaper on my bed will never get wet. Diapers are wonderful to protect me. When I wear my diaper I am a good boy. Being a good boy makes me feel very good. Being a good boy fills my body with warmth. It starts in my belly and moves to my chest, it expands to my arms and legs until my whole body is filled with warmth and love and comfort. I love being a good boy." This would loop all night every night from then on. Indeed, Thomas did sleep deep, he did not wake in the night, in the morning he awoke feeling very refreshed, suddenly he remembered feeling this refreshed yesterday morning and leapt out of bed fearful he'd soaked it again, but upon looking the bed was dry, only a second more went by when he realized he could feel a bulk between his legs, the events of last night came back to him, he remembered being diapered for bed, how the diaper felt last night and concluded it felt different now, warmer, thicker, he put his fleecy mitten to the diaper and pushed, it seemed squishy now, my god he thought, I peed the diaper in my sleep! I can't believe it, this is only going to prove to David that I belong in diapers! Tommy was mostly panicked about this, but on some level deep in his mind there was a tiny voice telling him that this is good, that he would be rewarded for this. Tommy realized he couldn't go straight to the shower before breakfast like he usually does because he had agreed to not take off his own diaper, to let David do that instead, so first he would have to find David, whom he knew was downstairs in the kitchen cooking, he could smell breakfast being prepared from his room. David had gotten an early start on breakfast today, he had anticipated this change of the schedule. Tommy waddled down the stairs and into the kitchen in his footed sleeper, he could use David's help getting at it's zipper for one, and for two he didn't want to display his wet diaper to line of sight. David: "Good morning Tommy! I trust you slept well? breakfast is nearly ready take a seat and let's eat, we can get you out of that diaper and into other shower right after we finish." Tommy did not want to sit and eat breakfast in a wet diaper, most of him didn't, some small part of him didn't want to take it off, but he was trying his hardest to ignore that new voice in the far background. Tommy: "Uhm can we just take it off now so I can go shower first?" David: "Oh nonsense it can wait and besides your breakfast will be cold by then! Oh! Unless do you need to go potty right now? if that's the case then sure." Tommy did not need to use the restroom right now he realized, his bladder felt empty, a strange relief to not wake with an aching full bladder as he'd begun to find was the normal anymore, now a problem of the past. he couldn't help appreciating that, at least a little. Tommy didn't know how to press his point without admitting that the diaper was wet, and he wanted out of it, and besides, he didn't want his breakfast to get cold. But could he really just sit at the table in a wet diaper, that seemed gross, stomach hungry and food on the table Tommy thought/ began rationalizing with himself, the pee is already in the diaper, it is already all around my groin, the damage is already done, eating first isn't going to make it any worse, I just have to put up with it a little bit longer to have a meal now, instead of a cold meal later. So without complaint other than his facial expression of 'yuck' as he sat down in the chair and felt the squish of his diaper, he went to dig in to breakfast, except he was stopped, by his mittens, how could he eat with those in the way, seeming to read his mind David came up behind him and unzipped the sleeper, so Tommy could pull his arms out the sleeves, with the top half of the sleeper resting loose in his lap Tommy dug into his breakfast, drinking his bottle of orange juice as he went, it occurred to Tommy, that David must have come into his room while he slept and grabbed the empty bottle to have had it prepared with juice by breakfast time. Tommy ate his meal and drank his bottle, he actually felt like he was enjoying breakfast more than usual for some reason, he wasn't sure why, at the end he stood up and remembered the state of himself, he glanced down at the loose sleeper and wondered what to do next, David piped up. David: "Here Tommy just take that sleeper off I'll put it straight into the wash right now so you can wear it again tonight if you want too." Tommy hesitated, he didn't want to reveal the wet state of his diaper to David, but he couldn't think of a reason to keep the sleeper up the stairs, besides, David would have to see it soon anyway since Tommy isn't allowed to take it off himself. And so Tommy stripped off the sleeper and handed it to David. If David noticed the wet diaper he didn't indicate, David tossed the sleeper into the washing machine and followed Tommy up stairs, steeling glances at Tommy's bottom, enjoying the site of a sagging wet diaper on Tommy, he didn't let Tommy see that he was staring, once in the bathroom David turned Tommy around and simply grabbed the diaper tapes and popped them loose. he pulled the diaper out from under the boy balled it up and bagged it in a small t shirt style bag like you'd get from the grocery store which he had a supply of in a drawer in the bathroom, he tied it up and took it out the room with him and down the stairs, presumably to the trash. It was all so fast and clinical Tommy couldn't even be sure if David had noticed it was wet, he must have Tommy thought, how could he not, I guess he just doesn't mind it, must be used to it by now from his nephew. Tommy took his shower and resumed his usual routine. David tossed the diaper in the kitchen trash can and went about gathering laundry to start the wash. The rest of the day went along the new routine just like normal, Tommy wore a pull up to school, at lunch Tommy again found himself lost in his thoughts while he snacked on his mixed fruit and suckled at the juice box in his death grip against the table, Tommy couldn't help thinking that the diaper experience hadn't been bad, he'd slept better, he'd apparently needed the thing since it was soaked by morning, but why, why was he suddenly peeing freely in the night and not even noticing until morning, at this thought Tommy got a bit worried, perhaps there was something wrong with his health, that could explain all the close calls in the daytime too, Tommy suddenly wanted to see a doctor, but he has no health insurance, he wasn't sure going to a doctor was worth the cost, it's not like he had any real symptoms beyond the night wettings and daytime close calls, Tommy decided he'd go to the doctor if things got worse, but even then only if he could find a way to pay for it... Near the end of the last class of the day Tommy again found himself struggling to hold in the juice from lunch, by the time the bell had rang his pull up had absorbed little spurts here and there, he managed to get the majority into a toilet in the schools restroom. The rest of the day went just like a routine, finished classes, bus ride home, when he went upstairs to do his homework he remembered his computer desk was now at floor level, rather than bothering with picking it up and putting it back on the table, he decided it'd be easier to just sit on the floor, and so that's where he did his homework, he then went and ate dinner, finished his bottle of OJ, finished a bottle of warm milk on the couch, he really seemed to be enjoying these warm ones now, went to shower and then came to his room to find David waiting at the changing table, diaper already laid out and covered in powder, Tommy walked right up to it and hop rolled onto the diaper on his back, David had him lift for a second to perfect the positioning, then taped him into his diaper, as Tommy got off the table he glanced at his diaper, it had different cartoons now, this one had sesame street characters all over it, David already had his sleeper ready and held out, Tommy placed his hand on David's shoulder to balance himself while putting one foot at a time into the legs diaper crinkling with each step, the sleeper was pulled up, his arms threaded in, and zipped up the back, 'click' the button sealed the zipper into place, Tommy climbed into bed and waited for David to come back with his bedtime bottle, he found himself looking forward to the bedtime bottle, he knew it had a lot to do with bed wetting at least in the sense it was more fluid for his bladder, but he didn't want to face the fact that the alternative was to not drink it, he enjoyed it too much, it filled him with warmth and felt like love, he wanted more of that feeling, he could never get enough of that feeling. David came back and handed Tommy his big bottle of warm milk, Tommy wasted no time in getting right to suckling it down holding it with two mittened hands. David paused for just a moment to see his cute tenant wearing his footed sleeper complete with attached mittens encasing his hands, holding his big bottle with both mittens as laid on his back drinking it down. he loved the sight. David went to bed, Tommy finished his bottle and passed out letting the bottle just roll from his hands to the carpet, his dreams that night were different, this time he was in space, he could still hear the ocean waves though, but in his dreams he thought it must be the way space sounds, particles rushing past his ears or something, he felt weightless, the sun peeked out from behind the earth, and he was struck with warmth all over, he played with the stars around him as they seemed to tease him back, he tried to draw in the sky using his hands but the forms coming from his hands wouldn't stay in the shapes he'd made them, he tried the figure of a man but it morphed into a teddy bear, he tried a simple round planet but it morphed into a rattle, he still felt filled with warmth but now a new warmth glowed around his lower half, it blended with his full body warmth, and so he barely noticed it, he just kept dreaming, he was in a rocket ship now, piloting it wherever he wanted the seat felt so soft and cushioned, he knew space was vast and so his travels seemed slow, he moved from one star to another slowly, he saw living smiling teddy bears dancing around one star he visited, and at another golden cherubs flapping their wings and playing on small harps, his dreams were euphoric, his night went on that way, the sound of waves crashing never leaving him. He awoke in the morning well rested, bed dry, diaper soaked, without a worry he went down to breakfast and sat at the table with a squish on his bottom, he didn't make yuck face this time, it was acceptable to him now, he didn't love the squish feeling, but he didn't hate it anymore either, it seemed in some small way to represent in his subconscious a symbol of his newfound deep sleeping ability, the fact he had a squishy bottom was the unavoidable result of having a deep peaceful sleep and a dry bed. David unzipped the back of Tommy's sleeper right after placing his plate and bottle of OJ before him, Tommy gladly dug in, once finished Tommy stood up and David commented. David: "Looks like your diaper leaked a little bit when you sat on it, it's OK it's only a little right on the back by the leg holes, that sometimes happens if it's not absorbent enough, don't worry I'll make sure to use overnight diapers from now on, they are more absorbent. The sleeper is going in the wash anyway so no harm done." Tommy was blushing again, he reflected on the fact he'd gotten pee on his pajamas from a leaky diaper because he'd sat in it... he felt ridiculous for a moment. Tommy couldn't see the leak that David saw, out of the reach of his vision, being behind him and all, but he figured if a more absorbent diaper tonight meant deeper sleep then that was alright by him. whats the difference in the long run, a diaper is a diaper, it's not like he could pretend a less absorbent diaper was any less babyish than a more absorbent diaper, at least this way he shouldn't be leaking in his pajamas again he hoped. The sleeper went into the wash machine and the two of them went together up to the bathroom, David took the diaper off Tommy, and bagged it up and took it to the kitchen trash, Tommy showered, dried, got his pull up and clothes on and went off to school. The rest of the day all went much the same as the previous one, that night Tommy left the shower entering his room to the same sight of David waiting by the table with a diaper open and powdered ready to go, in David's hands was Tommy's warm milk bedtime bottle. David: "I figured it'd save you time to just drink it while I get you dressed so you can go to sleep quicker." Each time David made a change it seemed to bring him more in line with the image of an infant and Tommy couldn't help notice it and this was no exception, Tommy knew he should be protesting each time this happened, but he couldn't help feeling some kind of warmth inside him that made him want to embrace it, so long as it seemed harmless he figured why rock the boat, he had enjoyed it all thus far and after all David was just trying to look out for him. So without complaint Tommy took the bottle hopped up and rolled onto the diaper flat on his back. David: "That's a good boy." Tommy stretched as he felt the warmth flood his body. Tommy then lifted his bottom for a moment without needing to be told, David positioned the diaper just right and Tommy let his butt back down without needing to be told, they seemed to both have found each others rhythm, Tommy already had the bottle in his mouth the moment his butt had hit the table, he nursed it while his diaper was fastened, before sitting up David put his hand to Tommy's chest to keep him down, Tommy glanced down at David. David: "Just stay right there I can get your sleeper on you more easily this way." David slid Tommy's feet in the legs of the sleeper and pulled it up to his bottom, he grabbed Tommy's right wrist and fed it into the first sleeve, Tommy struggled to hold the bottle now with only one hand, it was still too big, it fell from his hand and landed on his chest, but the nipple was still in his mouth, and he found he could still nurse it, the air was not reaching the nipple yet even in that position, so he just rested the bottle on his chest while David grabbed Tommy's other wrist and fed that into a sleeve as well. David: "OK now stand up my good boy." The warmth was already flowing through Tommy but this seemed to regenerate it's strength, Tommy was smiling around his bottle now, he resumed holding it with his mittened hands as he sat up and hopped down, David zipped him up in the back, clicked the button in place, then gave Tommy's rear end a pat to his diaper as he said: "OK Tommy go bed time now." Tommy blushed at the feeling of having his diaper patted, the few steps to his bed made him realize how much thicker these overnight diapers are, he wondered what they looked like, he hadn't thought to take a look before he'd already been sealed into his sleeper, he waddled to bed climbed in and continued nursing his bottle, David turned out the light shut the door and went to bed himself. In the morning when David took the sleeper off Tommy and Tommy waddled to the bathroom his stance wider then ever in the extra soaked and swollen extra thick overnight diaper, Tommy finally got a look at his diaper, as he trekked to the bathroom he kept looking down at it, once in the bathroom waiting for David he was studying it, it was BLUE! with little cartoon rocket ships and cartoon astronauts and even some little aliens and UFO's, he thought this pattern seemed a lot more fun then the others, to Tommy this one looked playful while the others just looked babyish.. David entered the bathroom and noticed Tommy studying his diaper, David had to smile, Tommy was starting to have diaper preferences, David was glad it was the thicker overnight diapers that Tommy liked more, David liked seeing him waddle. And so the new routine had been established, David was satisfied with this new stage being set the way he wanted it and let it settle this way for some time, weeks and weeks passed, there was the occasional clandestine nighttime injections and otherwise each day blended into the same routine, Tommy had taken to this stage of the process with ease, David revisited the pajama options to Tommy one night and he actually choose to switch to the two piece set, he though / rationalized to himself that this way he wouldn't have to have mittens encasing his hands all night, but in truth he hadn't minded them he actually just wanted the space print patterns on the two piece set because they would match his night time diapers. During Tommy's nighttime diapering David took mental note of the hair Tommy had, David never made suggestion to shave it because he knew that would soon be unnecessary anyway, you see David was something of a brilliant scientist, one of his many specialties was DNA modification, the nighttime injections he'd been giving Tommy once a month were meant to cause a couple of permanent changes in the boy, things that he would only need to inject him for every 30 days for about a year before the results would be irreversible without the same type of DNA altering injections to counter them anyway, but David knew he would probably never be doing that, one of the various alterations David sought was pubic hair loss, and he could tell it was working, just as it always did on everyone he'd ever done it to, Tommy's crotch hairs were getting thinner and thinner all the time, in the beginning they were thick enough he couldn't see the skin beneath them, now they were so sparse and thin they barely existed at all, this process had the same effect on his body hair, arms, legs, chest, face, all of it, the only hair spared was that on top of his head, still rich and full as ever. Tommy hadn't noticed the hair loss, he didn't really ever pay much attention to his crotch anymore, when in the shower soaping it he'd once notice it was thinner there and figured it must be related to getting peed on every night, and he never had much love for his body hair anyway, he had however noticed that he hadn't been shaving his face as often, he usually only bothered shaving his face roughly once a week, when the hairs got long enough to look dirty and feel uncomfortable, but lately he'd been shaving about once or twice a month at the same stage of hair growth, he figured it must be related to getting past the growth spurt of his younger teen years, and paid it little mind. Now that David had Tommy used to the feeling of drinking bottles in bed he moved to the next step. Each night, David would sneak into Tommy's room carrying a fresh bottle of warm milk, David would crouch down by Tommy's bed and position the nipple against Tommy's lips, this was made easier by the fact that ever since Tommy started taking bottles to bed he more and more often fell asleep on his back, David would gently rub the nipple along Tommy's lips, trying to get him to engage his suckling reflexively, the first couple times David did this Tommy was resistant, he'd keep his lips shut until David got more forceful and pushed the nipple in, then Tommy would accept the nipple as an old friend, but he wouldn't automatically suckle, he'd just let it sit there while he dozed peacefully, David was patient though, and would hold the bottle up for Tommy, letting the milk drip drip into Tommy's mouth, until it triggered a swallow, once Tommy swallowed the suction of the action would bring a small squirt of more milk, which may or may not trigger another swallow, enough of these sometimes triggered Tommy to start suckling briefly, before stopping again, David kept at this as long as it took for Tommy to empty his bottle, after a handful of nights of doing this Tommy was getting less reluctant to accept the nipple during sleep, though he was deeply resting he would accept the nipple unconsciously the moment it touched his lips, and his suckling would begin now reflexively, David had done it, he had slowly with persistence trained Tommy to take a bottle and suckle it purely on instinct without needing to be awake in the slightest. Once this had been established, David moved to the next step, after Tommy finished his sleep bottle, David would gently guide Tommy's nearest thumb to his mouth, true to form once Tommy felt the thumb against his lips he'd suck it in and suckle at it, David would leave him that way each night, and each morning Tommy awoke to find his thumb in his mouth, wrinkled and soggy, letting him know it had been there for quite some time. The first time Tommy awoke with a thumb in his mouth, his eyes still closed he first noticed he was actively suckling, but drawing no milk, his eyes shot open, and he popped his thumb out with an audible break of the suction, he was quite perplexed, he stared at his thumb for minutes wondering why the hell he had been sucking his thumb, trying to remember when it had gotten in there but having no memory of that moment, Tommy was concerned about this development, it seemed like he couldn't stop himself from sliding backwards in his independence, what bothered him more, was how comfortable he was with that fact, he recognized the issue, but felt no worry about it, and recognizing his lack of worry over his increasingly childish behavior worried him the most, eventually Tommy rationalized to himself that the thumb sucking was probably just a natural instinct re-awoken by his newfound use of a bottle, and while that did bother him he had to admit he couldn't see himself refusing to drink his bottles, he had come to enjoy them too much to even consider letting them go, they gave him a deep full filling warmth that he did not know how to replace, and did not think he could live without. One night David made some changes to the ocean whispers. he added to the whispers: "I enjoy suckling. It doesn't matter if it's my bottle, my thumb, or my bottom lip, or anything. I enjoy suckling, it brings me comfort. It makes me relaxed. It eases any fear or anxiety I might have. It makes me feel safe. It makes me feel protected. Having something to suckle makes me feel hidden. Whenever I suckle at something I feel like I'm being guarded by a protector. It does not matter when or where I am I will suckle whenever I feel like I need any of these feelings. My thumb often enters my mouth without me knowing it. And I like it when my thumb finds it's own way to my mouth." It had been a couple days since Tommy had started hearing these new whispers in his dreams. At this point David had stopped going into Tommy's room at night, it was no longer needed, Tommy was now putting his own thumb into his mouth in the night without any assistance, one morning Tommy was on the bus, on his way to school, he was staring out the window lost in thought, the bus pulled up to his stop and recognizing the location broke him from his thoughts as he turned to stand and grab the rail to steady himself his hand did not come from his side, but rather it came from his mouth, as he grabbed the rail he noticed his thumb was wet and wrinkled, he had been sucking his thumb on the bus and didn't even know it, he nearly stumbled as he stepped off the bus, he got on the sidewalk and stopped, staring at his thumb like it had betrayed him, like it had gotten a mind of it's own and done something to embarrass him, Tommy glanced back at the bus just as it started pulling away and looked at the passengers near the windows, a couple of them were staring at him and smiling, he knew they had seen it, but at least they weren't laughing. he was so humiliated, his face flushed red with shame, he turned and ran off to use the restroom and then to class. His first class went well and about half-way through he was able to put away his notes, the rest of the class would not require note taking just listening, as he sat there listening he did his best to stay focused, it was only when the bell went off, and he looked around breaking from his thoughts that he once again noticed his thumb was in his mouth, he quickly shot his hands down to his side, praying no one had noticed. To Tommy's left a few empty seats away there was a student who had noticed, she saw Tommy suckling at his thumb, not just holding it in his mouth but actively suckling at it like a newborn, she was at first stunned, but then rationalized to herself that Tommy must be some kind of gifted special needs student, she glanced over at the boys backpacks and saw one of them was a child's paw patrol backpack, this confirmed it in her mind, she felt pity for the boy, all alone in college with a thumb sucking habit, she turned her attention away from Tommy trying to resume minding her own business, but he occupied her thoughts the rest of the day, shed even seen him at lunchtime in the cafeteria eating a rather childish looking lunch out of his paw patrol backpack, she noticed how he seemed to struggle at his juice box like it was a fight to the death. Her heart strings had been tugged, she again turned her attention away trying to resume minding her own business, but she did not sit very far away from Tommy as she ate her own lunch, trying to keep her eye on him, just enough to make sure he was alright, she worried what might happen if someone less than kind were to stumble over this poor vulnerable boy. On the bus ride home that day it happened again, half-way through the ride Tommy noticed his thumb in his mouth again and pulled it out, he shoved his hand in his pocket and kept it there, when his bus reached his stop he reached to grab the rail and once again his thumb popped from his mouth, "UHHG!" he groaned in audible disgust with himself for being so out of control with this new habit. He ran home, and collapsed on the couch. David: "What's the matter Tommy?! You look like you had a bad day?" Tommy: "Oh uhhhhhhmmm it was an OK day, I'm just frustrated." David: "OK... why are you frustrated." Tommy did not want to admit he had become a helpless thumb sucker. he quickly made up an excuse Tommy: "Finals are approaching and I'm just nervous that's all." David: "Oh don't worry about that I'm sure you'll do just fine, if your really worried about it I'd be glad to help you study anyway I can just let me know." Once again there's David bending over backwards to volunteer to help me however he can. and here I am lying and hiding things from him. Tommy thought. Tommy went upstairs and got his homework out of the way, he came down for dinner and resolved that while he was around David he would just keep something in both hands to keep his thumb from wandering into his mouth, he went straight to dinner and grabbed a fork in one hand a knife in the other and kept them that way, he'd only set them down to drink his bottle and he'd pick them right back up soon as his bottle was set down. After dinner, he went to the couch and while he waited for David to join him carrying his evening milk bottle he sat on his hands, when David came in with the milk bottle he noticed Tommy sitting on his hands, and figured out what was going on, David realized the subliminal suggestions must have taken hold, Tommy was frustrated cause he couldn't keep his thumb out of his mouth in public, David decided to ease Tommy's fears over this with a new adjustment to the ocean whispers tonight. David pulled out his phone as he sat watching TV, and he added the lines: "Thumb sucking is not embarrassing. There is no reason to hide it. There is no reason to be ashamed. Nobody cares if I suck my thumb. If someone makes fun of me they are just jealous. They want to suck their own thumb too, but they are too afraid to do it. I am brave because I am not afraid to enjoy my thumb and the peace it brings me." Tommy drank his bottle on the couch watching TV, Tommy figured if he just kept the bottle in his mouth his thumb wouldn't have room to get in, so he drank his milk bottle as slow as he could, even just keeping the nipple in long after the bottle had become empty, only setting it down on the table when he was leaving to the shower and bed. as David diapered Tommy that night he was as per routine suckling down his bedtime bottle and that kept his thumb out of his mouth, Tommy got to bed and David had left, Tommy was relieved he had successfully kept his thumb sucking hidden from David today, he decided tomorrow he would spend some time searching the internet for a solution to this new problem, but first he would sleep, and as the last drops of milk left the bottle for his mouth, his eyes drooped, and he dropped into slumber flat on his back, the bottle rolling away onto the floor like it did every night. Shortly after falling asleep his thumb had of course found it's way back to his mouth. Each day Tommy's thumb suckling seemed to get more frequent, and his worries about it seemed to get duller, there were moments he would notice halfway through his bus ride that his thumb was in his mouth, and he would just leave it there, feeling like it was pointless to pull it out since it would only find it's way back in, besides he was starting to enjoy suckling at it anyway. After only a few days of the most recent adjustments to the messages Tommy had done it in front of David, it was after dinner, they were on the couch, Tommy had just finished off his evening milk bottle and sat the bottle on the table, he didn't bother going at it slowly, he'd gone back to his usual pace, and so with the bottle empty and his hands free, his thumb entered his mouth yet again. David: "You know I think you're actually pretty cute like that, that makes you a good boy in my eyes." Hearing this Tommy noticed his thumb in his mouth, at first he was angry he had gone and done it in front of David, he had been trying so hard to hide it from David, but quickly those feelings were wiped away by David calling him cute, and the trigger words good boy sending warmth cascading through his body, when David had initially drawn Tommy's attention to the thumb his first reaction was an intent to pull it out and hide it but upon hearing cute and good boy he stretched and smiled and decided to just keep it there. And there he sat suckling his thumb and smiling around it the rest of the night until bedtime. After another week of this there was hardly a moment Tommy wasn't suckling his thumb. By this point all his class mates knew he was a thumb sucker, but they all saw his paw patrol backpack and came to the same conclusion as the first one who'd noticed, no one picked on him, no one talked to him, they all just let him be, Tommy wasn't worried anymore about his thumb suckling, in the back of his mind some far away voice was full of panic over it but Tommy's primary inclination was to just accept it, he enjoyed it and it wasn't hurting anyone so why not indulge himself, it brought him comfort and peace and thus it was a good thing for him. One day Tommy came home from school and upon entering his room he smelled paint, he looked around and at first didn't notice anything different, but when he turned around to leave the room he saw it, a giraffe cartoon had been painted onto his wall right by the door frame, he wasn't sure what to make of this development, so he went downstairs and found David on the couch. Tommy: "Uhm, you painted a giraffe on my wall??" David: "Oh yes! I did! I felt a little bored and I had some paint cans I found in the garage so figured what the heck why not try to brighten up those boring plain walls in your room! do you like it! I hope I did a good job?" Tommy had to admit it did look professionally done, he was surprised David had such painting skills. Tommy: "Well you did do a good job at it, but why a giraffe? in my room? I mean, it's kinda childish?" David: "Yes well if my nephew ever stays over again I'm sure he'll love it, you don't mind do you? if it bothers you I can just repaint the wall back to the solid color it was before, I have that paint on hand also." Tommy felt bad, David was thinking of his nephew and here Tommy was gonna ruin it for him, Tommy: "No I don't mind, I was just confused, you're right it looks nice, go ahead and paint whatever you'd like I don't mind. I didn't realize you had such painting skills." David: "Oh yes it's just like I said before, when you retire young you get a lot of extra time to learn lots of new things. painting is just one of those hobbies I tried out for awhile" What David didn't confess is the giraffe was really a stealthy measuring technique, David had painted the spots on the giraffes neck at specific intervals so he could tell Tommy's height as he walked by the giraffe, every time Tommy entered or left his bedroom David could see from the hidden camera exactly how tall Tommy was down to the inch. Thanksgiving arrived and Tommy got a break from school, there were no classes for three days with thanksgiving day being the middle day of that break, plus the weekend followed after that giving him 5 days off. David: "So you going home for the holidays this year?" Tommy: "Uhm no, there's nothing for me back there, I'll probably just hang out here on the couch or something." David's heart strings were tugged at hearing this, he'd never asked about the poor little guys family, this sounded like he didn't have any, David didn't want to pry, so he just assumed that for whatever reason Tommy would be happier here with him. So David decided to give Tommy a real thanksgiving, and he hoped this might be a good opportunity to advance Tommy to the next stage. The day before thanksgiving after Tommy had finished breakfast in his usual squishy morning diaper, showered, and entered his room, David was waiting. David: "So I figured if you're gonna stay home all day, and hang out on the couch, chances are good you might fall asleep on the couch, and that's fine and all you should nap all you can during your break it's good for you, but it's not good for my couch unless you are diapered, so are you OK with that? Id like to protect my couch and I'd like you to do what's best for your recuperation and nap freely, if you wake from a nap wet just let me know and I'll gladly change your diaper.." This was the first time Tommy faced the prospect of being diapered in the daytime, he couldn't argue David's reasoning though, so he knew he needed to either commit to staying awake, which might disappoint David given that statement about getting his rest in on break, or accept being diapered in the daytime, some growing ever larger day by day part of the back of his mind looked forward to his diaper every night, so the prospect of having to wear one in the day as long as he was staying home didn't seem to bother him as much as he knew it should, and besides, he knew he would want to nap, it's one of the best parts of break, napping on the couch freely is not something he wanted to give up because of his newfound inability to stay dry while sleeping, Tommy: "I guess you have a good point, I don't want to ruin your couch, and I probably will fall asleep. Alright I'll wear it." David: "That's a good boy, alright hop on up then." David quickly shook out an overnight diaper from the drawer, powdered it and positioned it on the table, Tommy rolled onto it, David this time powdered Tommy's crotch and bottom, rubbing it in gently, this was the first David had touched Tommy like this, Tommy didn't seem to mind, but he was holding really still, as though nervous about it. David: "A little extra powder might be a good idea for an extended daytime wear." He fastened the diaper in place and began threading Tommy's legs into the sleeper. Tommy: "Oh must I wear the sleeper? Those mittens could be a problem in the daytime." David: "Good point, alright how bout the two piece pajamas, you wanna be comfortable during your naps right?" Tommy: "Ya alright, that's fine." David pulled the two piece pajama out of a different drawer in the table putting the sleeper in it's place, pulled the leggings up Tommy's lower half. David: "OK sit up." Tommy sat up. David: "Arms up, reach for the sky." Tommy put his arms all the way up. David slid the pajama top over Tommy's head. Tommy stood up and studied the pajamas, he enjoyed that they were space themed, he looked at the designs and noticed they were all very similar to his overnight diapers, he remembered how he disliked these pajamas for their pattern when he'd first seen them, but now that he'd become accustomed to his nighttime diapers he liked the pattern and felt happy to see it on these pajamas. The pair of them trotted down the stairs and planted themselves on the couch, David first prepared and brought to Tommy a big warm bottle of milk, Tommy gladly took it and greedily began nursing at it. David then pulled out of a nearby closet a blanket, and draped it over Tommy. David: "Here Tommy, you can have this blanket, consider it a gift from me to you, keep it wherever you want, use it whenever you want, it's yours now, I have no need for it." Tommy looked at it and saw it was dark blue and had stars all over it, it felt like he'd been wrapped in outer space, fitting. Tommy thought, the blanket was soft fleece and felt very cuddly. Tommy: "Thank you David, that's very nice of you, you spoil me too much, always giving me things." David: "Well Tommy I'm retired and don't have much else to do with my money, and you're a poor college student so just let me spoil you please, it makes me feel good to do so. Its like giving to charity." Tommy cuddled the blanket tighter and stretched, feeling the warmth of love flow through his body without even hearing any trigger words. David just chuckled quietly and took his seat, they watched their usual shows for a while, at one point David was switching channels and noticed Tommy's eyes getting droopy, his bottle long since emptied David went and refilled it with warm milk, as Tommy nursed a second bottle and his eyes drooped David changed the channel yet again this time landing on paw patrol. he left the TV tuned there, and watched it himself pretending to simply be curious about it, but remained quiet, he wanted to see Tommy's reaction in his tired state with his guard down. Tommy wondered why David was watching paw patrol, maybe it just reminded him of his nephew, maybe David was thinking of his family during this thanksgiving season, Tommy wasn't sure, he made a mental note to ask him about that sometime but for now he was too drowsy to care much for anything, focusing instead on just nursing his bottle and relaxing on the couch, occasionally catching whatever the pups were up to. Before he knew it he was dreaming, in his dreams were the pups, he was in paw patrol helping them rescue people and do whatever the pups needed him to do. David heard Tommy snoring, he kept the TV on paw patrol and even turned the volume up just a little, he knew the sound would influence Tommy's dreams. Tommy's bottle was nearly empty and had fallen from his hands, his thumb had already found it's way to his mouth and he suckled at it happily. David pulled out his phone and made some changes to the ocean whispers Tommy would hear next time he slept in his bed. David didn't worry about removing the old messages, those had sunk in plenty by now, Tommy wasn't bucking the system to any degree so David knew Tommy had taken them as welcome suggestions and incorporated them into himself by this point. The whispers would now be: "I like my blanket. My blanket likes to be called bwankie. Cartoons are more fun then other shows. I like cartoons. I like children's shows. I like cutesy prints. There's nothing wrong with liking the things I like. If it's harmless and makes me happy then it is worthwhile." Tommy woke up a few hours later, finding himself on the couch, David was not in the room but paw patrol was still on the TV, the remote was on David's side of the couch, still lethargic Tommy didn't want to get up to get it, so he just let the TV keep playing paw patrol. It seemed rather boring to him, but then he kinda appreciated something simple at that moment, he was still groggy and didn't want to think too hard about anything. David came into the room and went to Tommy, pushing a finger into the center of Tommy's crotch, Tommy shot his eyes open and looked up at David, as if to say 'what are you doing!' David: "Sorry, force of habit, just checking your diaper, it sure seems soggy from what I could tell, wanna go get changed?" Tommy realized he was right, he hadn't even noticed it until David pointed it out, his diaper was soggy, he could feel the wetness now that it had been mentioned, he realized this only proved David right, he did need to have his diaper checked. Tommy: "Ya OK, you're right, lets go." Tommy couldn't insist on staying in a wet diaper, that wouldn't be any better than accepting the change that'd been offered. David: "Just stay right there, I can change you down here, one of the perks of diapers, they can be changed anywhere." Tommy wasn't so sure about this, but stayed right on the couch, David left the room for a moment and returned with a bag. Like a duffel bag, Tommy saw the paw patrol cartoon prints all over it, and it's powdery baby blue color base and realized it was a diaper bag, Tommy thought 'I'm going to have my diaper changed via the use of a diaper bag... how humiliating...' David pushed the coffee table aside and laid out a changing pad he'd had in the diaper bag, he laid out another overnight diaper onto the pad powdered it, then set it to the side. he wordlessly grabbed Tommy's hand and pulled him off the couch, Tommy assisted by rolling himself onto the pad, deciding it was better to get it over with then to complain about the setting or any of the details, Tommy as usual was suckling his thumb the whole time, David made rapid work of pulling off his pajama bottoms leaving his shirt in place, pulling his diaper open and then taking baby wipes to his groin, Tommy hadn't been wiped down like this before, he's not sure why he wasn't expecting it, he knew it was part of a normal diaper change, he had simply forgotten, all his changes up to this point were always after a shower, this was the first time he was going from one wet diaper straight to a dry diaper without a shower, the wipes were a bit cold, he flinched when the first couple touched his skin, but then he adapted to their feeling and stopped flinching, David wiped thoroughly covering every square inch in a pattern of starting at the sides and working inward, he seemed to cover all the regions around the genitals two or three times then he started wiping the genitals, there was nothing sexual about his touch, it felt very clinical and Tommy was glad for that, he would have died if he'd started getting erect from the physical stimulation but thankfully that was not happening, David quickly had everything wiped down then grabbed Tommy's ankles and lifted his bottom, Tommy was surprised at this move, he didn't think he was small enough for this, though David was a pretty strong looking guy, despite that David did look like he was straining a little as he held Tommy's legs high enough to pull his bottom off the open wet diaper, he kept grabbing wipes and wiping him down all over his bottom and piling the used wipes in the wet diaper, he pulled the wet diaper out from Tommy and slid the new one under him, before setting Tommy down he grabbed a baby powder from the bag and dusted Tommy generously all over his bottom, he set him down then dusted his front, he pulled the diaper up and secured the tapes, then pulled Tommy's pajamas bottoms up his legs. David: "You can go back to the couch now my good boy." At that Tommy first had to give a big stretch as the warm feelings of love surged through his body, as he did this David was balling up the wet diaper and bagging it in a t shirt bag pulled from the diaper bag, David finished putting the pad and all supplies back away into the bag and took the used diaper to the trash and the diaper bag Tommy saw him take to a closet nearby the stairway. at the same time as that happened Tommy crawled over onto the couch, and plopped down into it, wrapping back up in the blanket. David returned from throwing the wet diaper into the trash in the kitchen and handed Tommy his refilled big warm bottle of milk. Tommy felt rather spoiled, he briefly wondered if he was overwhelming David with his needs, but as David took his own seat he saw David was smiling, and so Tommy figured David must really enjoy helping people. Eventually David changed the channel off of paw patrol, and found some more Dr who to watch. Tommy didn't protest, yet....... While Tommy sat watching TV. nursing his new bottle David got up and grabbed his jacket, his wallet, his phone, his keys, Tommy looked nervously at him... David: "Don't worry my good little boy, I'm just going grocery shopping, you enjoy your TV I'll be back in just a little while." Tommy: "But what if I need a change?" David chuckled at that David: "You only just got into that diaper buddy, I'm sure it's not wet yet, and if you wet while I'm out don't worry, it can hold a lot more than one wetting, it can wait until I get back, it won't hurt you to be wet for an hour. I'm sure your diaper is wet much longer then that when you sleep in it." Tommy figured he was probably right about that, but it was a different thing to be awake and aware of it, then again he hadn't noticed it was wet earlier so maybe he was just overblowing the whole issue. David took his non-response to be ascent and made his way to the garage, getting in his vehicle, an SUV, opening the garage and heading off to presumably go grocery shopping. Tommy just turned his head back to the TV. and tried not to worry about it. He hadn't taken notice to how dependent he was feeling, and how unlike him that had been just a few short months ago. David wanted to prepare for thanksgiving, he hadn't expected Tommy to stay home with him for it so David hadn't gotten supplies beforehand, getting all the groceries for a thanksgiving dinner the evening before was going to be tricky, he knew most places were usually sold out of turkeys by now, and hams, but he wanted to give Tommy a true thorough thanksgiving, after Tommy's comment earlier David had a sneaking suspicion Tommy hadn't really experienced a true thanksgiving in a long time. The little guy needed it. And besides that, it was time for Tommy to experience a messy diaper, he'd been using the toilet every morning before his shower like clock work all this time, David was impressed by his regularity, it was time to throw a wrench in the works and see how he handled it, find out if he'd keep to the rules about not touching his diaper, find out if he could handle being poopy without bawling about it. and the laxatives David had put in the bottle Tommy was currently nursing was going to make sure that happened while David was coincidentally not around to help him out of that diaper. Tommy finished off his bottle and gave another stretch, enjoying the warmth running through his body, he occasionally looked down at his blanket, his pajamas, and even pulling out the waist band of his bottoms to glance at his diaper, all the space themed content adorning everything was making him feel like he wanted to do something space related, maybe a video game or a book he could read, Dr who had got him in the same mood, but he wanted something new. He grabbed the remote and started flipping channels, trying to see if there was anything fitting on TV, he tried on demand, he tried digital channels, he kept searching and searching when suddenly he farted a big fart, that caught his attention, he didn't usually get so gassy in the evenings, he wondered if maybe he'd had too much milk too fast, another fart, this time a cramp, uh oh, cramps usually meant..... another cramp, this one hurt a bit, Tommy stood up tossing his blanket aside, he was about to go to the toilet when he took a step and felt his waddle and crinkles remind him of the diaper, Tommy thought 'oh ya, I'll have to get David to remove the diaper...... OH YA! David ISN'T HERE! oh shoot oh shoot shoot, what do I do, he's been gone awhile maybe he'll be back soon, maybe I can wait' Tommy sat back down on the couch hoping to help keep it in if he just sat flat on his butt. some time passed, some cramps came and went, Tommy was starting to sweat, the cramps were coming more frequently, they were getting more intense. Tommy realized he was going to have to make a decision. Either I take the diaper off and get in trouble for breaking yet another rule, who knows what the punishment will be for that one, or I shit myself, which is absolutely disgusting, I can't even bare the thought of doing that. No I really don't want to do that, I'll have to just take the diaper off. God but who knows what happens if I get caught doing that. Suddenly Tommy had an idea, he remembered David had told him the rules were in the kitchen in a drawer, Tommy shot to the kitchen throwing open drawers searching for the contract, if he was going to break the rule he'd first like to know what consequence he was about to be accepting. One drawer after another, he seemed to look in all of them, oh, but he saw one he'd missed, easy to miss on the other side of the fridge, he opened it and in it was a lot of junk, stop watches notepads pens super glue etc, buried beneath the junk he could see paperwork, he pulled it out dropping stuff to the floor and eureka, it is the contract, he rushed to the couch to sit back down to help hold his butt closed. He flipped pages looking for the rules, there was a lot of legalese, but then he found it, the center most page, the rules were listed all bullet points, and sure enough there was his initials at the bottom of the page. No shoes in the house, if you are caught wearing shoes in the house you will be forced to wear crawl booties for a week. No spilling drinks anywhere, every time a drink is spilled you will be forced to drink from a oversized baby bottle for a week. No wetting the bed, bed wetters must wear diapers to bed until they can stay dry for a month straight. David must apply the diaper to ensure proper fit, the diaper must stay on until David removes it, if you are caught attempting to remove your diaper yourself then you will be forced to wear locking plastic pants whenever you have a diaper on. if you wet or mess yourself while awake at anytime even while at school you must wear diapers during the daytime from then on until you can prove to David you are capable of keeping your pants dry and clean. Always do your homework, if you skip homework David will take charge of your homework duties and assist you with each piece of homework. If you fall out of bed.... Tommy couldn't read anymore, the cramps had become too intense, he needed to decide right now, he could resume reading the rules later after this was over, he put the paper down and paused just for a moment to consider his options, Tommy wasn't even sure what locking plastic pants were, but the words 'locking pants' told him it was something to make him unable to take the diaper off. He already wasn't allowed to take the diaper off, so really it didn't seem like much of a punishment, it wouldn't be any different than now, he could either continue to be unable to take the diaper off, and poop it, or he could take it off, use the potty er toilet he corrected himself, and then afterwards he would resume being unable to take the diaper off, seemingly all this meant is he had one chance, one moment in which he was going to be capable of taking the diaper off, he could do it one time, and one time only, so would that be now, or later. If he was going to poop it now, then what would be the point of saving it for later, it seemed to Tommy the most important moment to save such a one off chance would be a moment like this, when he had to poop and David was not around to take the diaper off for him, and so his mind made up Tommy ran to the bathroom, throwing off his pajama bottoms along the way, leaving them in the hall, making it to the toilet he ripped at the tapes, unfamiliar with how to remove them, he got one tape torn off, as it unstuck it ripped clear off of the wing, before working the other tapes he first bent to lift the toilet lid, it did not budge, he tried again and it wouldn't move, he looked closer and noticed that steel bar he had noticed when doing the tour before he signed the lease, that had been draped over on the side of the toilet, was now on top of the toilet lid, it was attached at both ends to mounts in the side of the toilet, Tommy realized this was effectively a lock to keep the toilet lid down, Tommy found at one end of the rod was a padlock, which required a key... Tommy didn't have much time left, he was about to loose his fight with his bowels, and the toilet bowl was locked, this was an unexpected turn of events. He paused to try and think of what to do, but his body decided for him, his bowels cramped and seemed to push against his will as mush flowed freely out of him into the seat of his diaper. The diaper was now missing a tape on the top right but it was still holding it's own against the flood now emanating from his bottom, Tommy was thoroughly disgusted with himself, he managed to stop the flow and resuming holding on but not without a significant amount having already filled his seat. he stood there for a moment dazed and confused, totally clueless how to proceed, he didn't want to move, he just wanted to get clean, the shower was in sight and so was the toilet and he couldn't use either of them.. suddenly he heard the garage door opening, he went pale as he realized David had just gotten home, if only he had been able to wait ten more minutes, he didn't want David to find him this way but he was still desperate to finish emptying his bowels, Tommy did not want to resume doing that in the diaper, regardless of it's current state. So Tommy swallowed his pride and called for help. Tommy: "David??!!!! please come here!!!" David had just been stepping out of the garage with groceries when he heard Tommy, he quickly shoved his refrigerables into the refrigerator deciding to organize them later, and went up stairs to where he heard the call from, he saw the pajamas strewn down the hall toward the bathroom and figured what must have occurred. David got to the bathroom and could smell poopy, and he could see Tommy standing still in front of the locked toilet staring at it, David: "Whats going on Tommy? you OK?" Tommy: "No! I'm not OK! my stomach is acting up and I need to poop! why is the toilet locked! what is even the point of locking a toilet!" David: "Tommy please don't take that tone with me, you know I have rules in this house, and I can see you broke a few of them today, you tore one of the tapes off your diaper I see, trying to get it off to use the toilet, that's why it is locked, to prevent exactly that from happening, it's there to enforce the rules, when I take your diaper off I unlock the toilet, when I put your diaper on I lock the toilet I've been doing this from the start, it is there to make sure you don't break the rules by trying to take it off yourself." Tommy: "OK, look, we can discuss this later, I still desperately need to use the toilet please unlock it and take the diaper off me." David: "If you insist Tommy, but honestly I can tell you've already pooped that diaper somewhat, it's honestly easier if you just finish the job and we can change that diaper quickly, but if you insist then I'll have to remove it where you stand and wipe you standing which is more difficult then once you finish the toilet you'll need to take a shower, so do you still prefer to finish in the toilet whats already begun in your diaper?" Tommy: "Yes please, unlock it and take this off, I only pooped a little I couldn't stop it, it forced itself out, I managed to stop the flow though and want to get it out on the toilet. please." Without another word David popped the last 3 tapes off the diaper and lowered it to the ground, Tommy held still while David wiped his bottom until it had no more muck on it, then David balled up the diaper and double bagged it in his baggies, David then took a key out his pocket and unlocked the toilet letting the steel bar fold to the side, then David took the diaper to the trash while Tommy sat down and let loose. After tossing the diaper in the outside trash can David first washed his hands and then went to the living room and saw the rules laid out, he grabbed the contract and put it back away, this time in a different location, it was still in the house, somewhere accessible to Tommy if he really looked hard enough, David just didn't want to make it too easy on him like he would have if it had been put back where it came from. David surveyed the damage to the kitchen, things were a mess, all the drawers were open even some cabinets, many things knocked to the floor in Tommy's panic, the junk drawer had been half emptied to the floor as well. David immediately went about cleaning up the kitchen, closing drawers, cupboards, picking up the stuff off the floor and putting it away, putting away the purchased groceries while he was at it. David noticed there was an old antique stop watch he'd kept in the junk drawer that had broken when it hit the tile of the kitchen floor, Tommy had broken something. Once the kitchen was all cleaned up David went upstairs to find Tommy still on the toilet. David: "Well Tommy, I'm disappointed in you, you've been a bad boy, you broke the rules about taking your diaper off." Tommy: "Well I didn't technically take it off though I was still wearing it!" David: "correction, you ATTEMPTED to take your diaper off, which is exactly how it's worded in the rules, attempting to take it off is just as bad as taking it off." Tommy: "ARGH! Yes OK! I know your gonna make me wear locking pants or whatever, fine I can take it, what I couldn't take was pooping myself cause you weren't here and I suddenly got bad cramps, I tried holding it but you were gone for hours!" David: "Tommy diapers are designed to handle poopies, it wouldn't hurt you to wait in a poopy diaper for a little bit, clearly you only just moments ago pooped that diaper and so you wouldn't have been poopy more than ten minutes before I came in the door. But I am glad to hear you finally remembered one of the rules, perhaps then you also remember the rules about making a mess in the house for me to clean up and breaking things?" Tommy: "Uhm, look, I know I made a bit of a miss in the kitchen just now but I promise I'll clean it up as soon as I get down there, but I didn't break anything!" David held up the stopwatch. David: "I've already cleaned up your mess in the kitchen Tommy, and do you see this? I've had this stop watch most of my life, my Father gave it to me, you broke it when you dropped it to the ground out of the junk drawer, I'm sure it doesn't seem like much to you but it had sentimental value to me, they don't make them like this anymore, it's irreplaceable." Tommy's face went pale, he had not realized he'd dropped something fragile. He felt bad he'd broken an item that meant something to David., Tommy: "Oh, I didn't realize I broke that, I'm sorry, it won't happen again!" David: "Be that as it may, rules are rules, and you still need to go through the punishment." Tommy: "And what is the punishment again?" David: "Well Tommy, you were just quoting the rules to me a second ago, was that one rule the only one you remembered? Alright well, I'll repeat it for you, "do not make a mess in my house, if you make a large mess that I have to clean up then I will have to restrict your ability to make messes, you will wear locking mittens designed to take away your grasp for one week, if you broke something in your mess then I reserve the right to put these same locking mittens onto you anytime I deem it necessary to protect my property from further damage I will have to assist you in all of your daily needs while the mittens are locked in place."" Tommy looked like he was going to cry, he had come to terms with wearing the locking pants whatever that is, but he had no idea he had broken yet an entirely different rule and brought on even newer stranger punishments in the process, he was beginning to wonder if he'd have been better off just pooping his diaper on the couch and waiting for David, David was right at least about that fact he would have only been in it about ten minutes before David came through the door... Tommy: "Is there any alternative David? please?" David: "Tommy, please don't try to beg for exceptions to the rules, you agreed to them without hesitation when you signed them, if you start trying to back out now then what's that say about your word? are you good for your word or aren't you? Rules are rules Tommy, if I made exceptions for people that would look poorly on me just as much as it would on you." Tommy hung his head low and surrendered the argument, he sat on the toilet a few more minutes waiting for all the cramps to finish, wondering all the while just what caused his stomach upset to begin with. David left and went to Tommy's room and waited there for him. After another ten minutes or so, Tommy finished his business on the potty, washed his hands and went to his room nude. David grabbed Tommy's hand and walked Tommy over to the table, he sat out a diaper and instructed Tommy onto it, by the time Tommy started climbing onto the table he was already suckling his thumb and hadn't until that moment noticed it, by this point it was common place for him, and he had almost entirely gotten over the embarrassment of it, so he simply continued suckling at it. David re-diapered the boy in a fresh new extra thick overnight diaper, with plenty of powder, and then with the diaper fastened in place, David instructed Tommy to lift his bum again, this was new Tommy thought, why lift again when the diapers already in place, David told Tommy to put his butt back down and Tommy then felt yet even more padding beneath him, David then pulled the front of yet another diaper up the front this time it was a cloth diaper, it had prints and an hourglass shape, David fastened this over the disposable, the fasteners were Velcro, David then pulled a pair of plastic pants up Tommy's legs, they seemed to be vinyl but like the cloth diaper they were covered in prints as well, the cloth diaper had safari motifs all over it, there were giraffes and lion cubs and plant life of various kinds, and the vinyl pants had baby blocks and ABC's and rattles and bottles and pacifiers and teddy bears all over it, once the pants were pulled over the cloth the waistband was tugged tighter, and a click was heard, David told Tommy to lift his arms Tommy had to pull his thumb out first, then the shirt came down over his head arms threaded into the sleeves, Tommy quickly stuck his thumb back in his mouth, David grabbed Tommy's free hand and placed into his palm a ball, the ball was just the right size to comfortably sit in the palm of Tommy's hand and the ball was squishy like a stress ball would be, except maybe a little less stiff, easier to squish. David: "hold onto that ball." David then slid a mitten over Tommy's hand, the one holding the ball, the mitten did not have fingers it was all one piece, Tommy's hand still gripping the ball fit comfortably inside the mitten, David pulled tight a strap on the wrist of the mitten and fastened it with a click, his hand returned to him Tommy analyzed the mitten, it was a solid baby blue color, no prints, his whole fist was balled up inside the mitten still holding the squishy ball, Tommy realized then that he could not let go of the ball now, there was no way to open his hand with the mitten in place, the fit was too snug for that, Tommy looked at his wrist and observed the strap, it wraps completely around the wrist through a handful of reinforced fabric loops the strap itself had metal eyelets along it, in one was a rod topped with a round black piece with a flat top, there was no keyhole, Tommy couldn't figure out how it went on or how it could come off! While Tommy was analyzing all this David was busy working on Tommy's other hand, he first had to pluck it out of Tommy's mouth then proceeded to repeat the process he'd already performed on the first hand, after another click both Tommy's hands were mittened and stuck grasping squishy balls, there was nothing Tommy could do to get the balls out of his palms his fingers were stuck wrapped around them, his grasp was truly immobilized. David: "There, that should keep you out of trouble, you have to wear these for a week, don't worry, you don't have to wear them to school, but you'll wear them every minute you're in this house." Tommy: "How does that work? How do I do my homework or eat dinner or bathe!!?" David: "As I said before, I will have to assist you with all of that, and anything else you need, the mittens stay on, no matter what, after a week they can come off but since you broke something I will reapply the mittens at anytime I think it is appropriate to protect my property, but this first week is a hard sentence to reinforce the consequence of what you did" David then finished up dressing Tommy by putting his pajama bottoms onto his legs, David then held a hand out to assist Tommy in sitting him up and helping him hop off the changing table, Tommy plopped his mittened hand into David's and let David help pull him up and off the changing table, Tommy was immediately struck by how thick his diaper had become now that it had two layers to it. Tommy: "Why the extra cloth diaper? it's too thick!" David: "It doesn't make sense to have a plastic cover without a cloth layer, if pee leaks out the diaper it will puddle in the plastic, the cloth is there to soak that up, so we don't have risks of puddles floating in the plastic waiting for an angle to spill out the leg holes, it's just practical Tommy, don't worry you'll get used to it.." Tommy: "OK well can I just only wear this at night then, I don't think I'm going to nap anymore today!" David: "True because it's already so late, it's nearly bedtime, and I've already gone through the trouble to get that all on you, it wouldn't make sense to take it all off just to put it all back on after dinner, you were fine wearing one all day and you're surely not gonna poop again so soon so just keep that one on for bedtime please? It would save me the hassle of redoing it all after dinner..." Tommy knew David was right, he'd just have to deal with it another hour or two and then he'd be in bed sleeping anyway. Tommy realized this meant he was skipping his bedtime shower tonight but that hardly mattered since he'd only sat around home all day. The two of them trekked back downstairs, Tommy waddling more than he'd ever waddled in his life, he really felt like he'd rather sit on his butt and scoot, the effort to waddle this bad was more than standing upright was worth. David went straight to preparing dinner, Tommy just sat at the dining table and waited, a couple times he tried to suck his thumb only to smack himself in the face with a mitten, well Tommy thought, I guess I finally found something to stop thumb sucking.... David set the plate of food before Tommy, and a bottle of milk, Tommy didn't usually mix milk and dinner like this. David: "It's a little later than usual for dinner so I figured you can have your evening milk at the same time as dinner since it's about that time anyhow, probably need to go straight to bed once we are done eating at this rate." Tommy looked at the clock on the wall, David was right, there wasn't much time left, David set his own plate off to the side and took a seat right up against Tommy's seat, David was facing Tommy, Tommy was looking down at his plate wondering just how the hell was he supposed to get this food into his mouth with these mittens in the way. David: "You don't have to do anything just hold still and let me feed you." Tommy thought 'Did I hear David right, did he just tell me he's going to feed me? Like a helpless infant! what fresh hell is this! How can he possibly think this is rational punishment for making a mess!' Tommy then thought about what David must have had to deal with in the past with party goers types trashing his place, and what effect this sort of punishment must have had on them, Tommy supposed it must have been pretty effective on those types and figured it must have been catered to make the point to them, Tommy wondered how much had David's nephew inspired these ideas into David's style of punishment, Tommy was broken from his thoughts by David shoving a fork of something at Tommy's lips. David: "Open up Tommy, wouldn't want to make a mess over your pajamas would we?" Tommy reluctantly opened his lips, David gently inserted the food, Tommy gently bit down and David removed the fork, Tommy chewed and swallowed and by the time Tommy had swallowed there was already another loaded fork approaching his lips, he opened and on the process went, Tommy's cheeks were flushed red with blush the entire time, but he didn't whine, he took it like a champ and tolerated the humiliating experience all the while wishing to himself he had simply pooped his diaper and put up with the mess to have spared him this humiliating experience, a poopy diaper for ten minutes would have been better than being fed like a baby twice a day for a week. But there was no undoing what had been done. When Tommy was thirsty he tried to reach for his bottle but David stopped him and grabbed it himself. David: "No no Tommy that would probably be to difficult to manage with the mittens let me help you." David held the bottle to Tommy's lips and Tommy reflexively sucked it in, he began suckling at it trying not to meet David's gaze as he embarrassingly was fed a bottle of milk by David. suckling noisily as he did so. Tommy nodded to indicate the satiation of his thirst, and the feeding resumed, Tommy was fed some pork, some macaroni, some green beans, pees, Broccoli, carrots, all cut into little bites and fed to him by David, when he was finished David took a baby wipe to Tommy's face and wiped it clean then dismissed him to go watch TV on the couch, while David turned to begin eating his own meal, Tommy sat on the couch alone cuddling under his new blanket, occasionally smacking himself in the face unconsciously, his thumb desperately wanted into his mouth, but it just couldn't get there, Tommy was starting to get annoyed by the occasional smack to the face, it didn't hurt, it wasn't a strong smack, just his thumb trying in vain to find his mouth and hitting a wall in the process. David finished his meal, cleaned up the dishes and entered the living room, he glanced at the clock and reminded Tommy of his bedtime, Tommy grumbled having gotten so little TV time, and went upstairs, he almost went for the shower out of routine but remembered he was put into his bedtime diaper early and it was still dry so turned instead to his room, David came in after him carrying his bedtime bottle of warm milk, Tommy climbed beneath the covers and David turned out the light as he approached Tommy, crouched down on his knees, David reached for Tommy's crotch and he pulled the pajama bottoms down then Tommy felt David's finger probe into the leg opening of his diaper deep enough to reach the disposable layer, just as quickly David pulled his finger out and pulled the pajama bottoms back up into place, this made Tommy blush again, Tommy: "Hey now! do you need to check my diaper like that! you can just ask!" David: "Oh lighten up its just easier this way, besides I'm not sure you'd answer accurately if you said you were dry." Tommy: "Of course I would, why wouldn't I?" David: "You might not even know if you are wet, diapers are pretty good about feeling dry even when they aren't, its not your fault if you couldn't tell, so I'll just check whenever I need to." Tommy was too confused by this and too tired to bother continueing the arguement, in frustration he gave up. David having determined his diaper was still dry tucked Tommy in, since he couldn't do it himself now that his hands were useless, David tucked him in tight to make sure the blankets stayed in place all night, before David finished he suddenly started sniffing the air. He sniffed right at Tommy's armpits. David: "Tommy, did you shower tonight?" Tommy: "How could I? you'd already put me in the bedtime diaper early!" David: "Tommy, I thought you'd already showered after you got off the potty, while I was waiting in your room for you. I did tell you to shower once you were done on the potty... I assumed you had done so by the time I was diapering you or you would have said something, you even climbed all the way into bed without so much as mentioning that you had yet to shower.." Tommy: "I guess I just assumed you knew, I didn't think you'd want me to waste yet another diaper just to shower." David: "Well you should know better if you do remember the rules, showering twice a day once in the morning once at night is in there, jeez Tommy how many rules are you gonna break today?!" Tommy was getting sick of this, David's boiling frog tactic had been working great so far but now he was pushing things to fast, the frog might jump if he wasn't careful here. Tommy with clenched jaw in irritation: "And remind me what's the punishment for skipping a single shower?" David sensing a band about to snap: "Don't worry about it Tommy, we don't need to discuss that right now, it won't apply this week anyway, I'll remind you what the rule is when it comes to matter next week, you just drink your bottle and go to sleep now, be a good boy for me, there you go." As David was finishing this sentence he guided the bottle into Tommy's lips, Tommy unclenched his jaw and took it in, he was nearing a breaking point but hearing good boy and for once being told not to worry about a rule made him feel better, he closed his eyes and mentally bathed in the warmth flowing through him as he nursed his bottle, without realizing it Tommy drifted off to sleep when the bottle was only half empty, David continued to hold it in place and Tommy continued suckling it while sound asleep, once the bottle was finished David left the room. phew David thought, that was a close one, I hadn't expected Tommy to break 3 rules in one day, if I don't slow things down he's gonna snap, gotta go slower than this.. it's hard though he's taken to things so easily thus far it just encourages me to keep pushing, I just love seeing him like this it makes me all the more anxious to get him to the finish line, I don't think I've ever felt this enamored by one of my tenants, there's something really special about Tommy, I can tell he wants this, he wants the love that he's getting from this, I can tell he needs it, I'm gonna make sure he gets it. David pulled out his phone and made a new addition to the other lines in the ocean whispers, he added: "When I feel an emotion I will let it out. It's OK to cry. I like wearing my mittens, they are very comfortable. I like being fed by others, it feels like love. They must love me, or they wouldn't bother to feed me. When they feed me I can feel the warmth of their love flowing through my whole body. When they hold my bottle for me it feels so comfortable, so loving. I enjoy being fed food and bottles. My mittens make sure I get more feedings and thus more love. It is so hard to feed myself, sometimes I forget how to do it. Sometimes I spill my food on myself or on the ground whenever I try to feed myself. I know I can't spill when someone else feeds me instead. It's much better to be fed then to feed myself." When Tommy awoke the next morning he felt his face all wet, he felt that he was suckling something, he opened his eyes and his mittened hand was in front of his face but it of course could not fit in his mouth, instead he realized he had been suckling at his pillow case, he had a mouthful of the fabric in his mouth and had been nursing it like it was a thumb, there was a massive wet spot on his pillow case from his saliva spreading out from his mouth. Yuck he thought, this feels like a new low, no longer even capable of sucking my thumb yet I'm still sucking whatever seems to reach my mouth, I miss my thumb, at least it didn't make a mess like this. Tommy stood up from the bed and tried to go downstairs, but turning his doorknob was proving difficult, he had both mittens against the knob and was squeezing as tight as he could, but they would just slide along the metal, he couldn't even get out of his room! in frustration, he banged a padded fist against the door, David heard this and came up to see the problem, in defeat Tommy collapsed to the floor sitting on his squishy bottom, he hardly noticed the squish, it was a normal part of his mornings now. David found Tommy sitting on the floor looking down at himself. David: "what's the matter sport? You look down in the dumps." David glanced over at the bed to see if he'd maybe leaked on it, David saw the massive wet spot on the pillow and the bunched up wad of fabric in the center of the wet spot, David surmised that poor thumb sucker Tommy had been suckling at his pillow case in the absence of a thumb, he'd have to resolve that issue tonight. Tommy: "I can't get out of here! The knob won't turn! These mittens cannot grip the knob!" David: "OOHHHH! I'm so sorry I forgot about that detail! don't you worry I will fix that tonight, you'll see, I'll have a way for you to get out so this doesn't happen again, but Tommy the door is open now so come on lets go eat, breakfast is all ready for you." David grabbed Tommy's mittens and helped pull him into standing position, Tommy's legs felt burdened by the thick double diapers now swollen with so much wettings, walking felt like his legs would buckle any second, he wished he didn't have to walk like this. Breakfast went much the same as yesterdays with David feeding Tommy and holding his bottles for him whenever he was thirsty, Tommy seemed to be at least a little less embarrassed this time, adjusting to the idea that this was just how things would have to be for a week. With breakfast finished Tommy stood up and wandered to the couch, today is thanksgiving, he wouldn't need to rush off to school today. David cleaned the plates and entered the living room, finding Tommy cuddled under his blanket. David: "Tommy didn't we just have a discussion about not skipping bathing?" Tommy: "Uhm ya but I can't exactly shower with these things on now can I?" David: "Correct instead you'll be bathed in the bath I expect you to go wait for me in the bathroom after breakfast from now on, OK?" Tommy didn't like the sound of this. Tommy: "You want to bathe me!!!" David: "I did tell you those mittens would stay on every single minute you are in this house, so unless you want to go bath in the backyard with the cold water of the garden hose then yes you'll have to be bathed by me." Tommy: "This is ridiculous why can't I just have them off to shower then you can put them right back on after." David: "That would defeat the purpose of the lesson, having your abilities taken away is meant to teach you how to depend on and thus appreciate others, to teach you the value of not making a mess out of other peoples stuff or breaking other peoples stuff." Tommy supposed this made sense, but still, to be bathed as a grown adult by another grown adult! this is toooo personal. But then Tommy remembered he must have signed his agreement to this in the rules already, like everything else. and if he raised much more fuss then he'd be backing out on his word just as David had explained yesterday, and how much worse could it be then getting diaper changes, David had already been up close to his nude body, was this really so much different? And so with his heart racing, amazed he was willing to go along with something so intimate, he stood and went upstairs to the bathroom with a wide waddle, in a squishy double diaper. David followed. In the bathroom David first went to the tub and started the water, he entered a temperature setting into a digital display and stepped over to Tommy. then he pulled Tommy's pajama bottoms down and pooled them at his feet. David: "Reach for the sky!" Tommy put his arms in the air still sporting a frown, and David pulled the shirt part way up his arms then stuck his fingers into Tommy's arm pits tickling him relentlessly, Tommy of course collapsed to the floor on his squishy bottom in a fit of giggles, crying "stop!" giggling all the while, his arms were bound by the shirt half way up his limbs, giving David easy access to continue tickling the poor boy, this went on for a minute or two with Tommy writhing around on his diapered butt before David relented. David: "That's better, I had to chase that frown away, it was making the day turn sour." Tommy realized he was indeed smiling now, he tried to stop but it was difficult, Tommy hadn't been tickled in his whole life that he could remember, it had sent tingles all through his body. they were hard to ignore. David finished pulling the shirt off of him, then pulled Tommy to his feet. David then pulled a tiny little key out of his pocket and stepped behind Tommy, there was a click and the vinyl pants waistband came loose, as David lowered it down Tommy's legs Tommy took a look down at the pants, and he saw that in the waistband was embedded a chain, so that explained how he was locking these on, there must a padlock or something in the back end. David then unvelcroed the cloth diaper and let it drop, it had picked up a small amount of wetness at the leg regions but not much, David would of course wash them anyway, David then took Tommy's diaper off and let it drop. David: "OK go get in the tub, let me know if you don't like the temperature." Tommy stepped into the tub, it felt a bit too hot a first, but he let his body adjust before judging it, Tommy was careful to hold his hands up to keep his mittens dry as he sat down slowly, Tommy noticed a sturdy looking hook sticking out of the wall nearby. After David had balled up the used diaper and bagged it tying off the bag, he left it on top the pile of clothes and pushed them into the corner, turning to tend to Tommy's bath time. David grabbed Tommy's hands and hooked the wrist straps onto the hook in the wall that Tommy had noticed, it was a comfortable height, high enough to keep the mittens out of the water free from splashing but low enough not to drain all the blood out of his arms, Tommy could rest his arm muscles, he wouldn't have to hold his arms up. Tommy realized he wasn't the first to go through this experience, this made him feel a little better about it, eased his nerves some, he wondered how many prior tenants had to be punished or if this was just something used on David's nephew when he was naughty. David went right to work bathing Tommy, he grabbed a bar of soap and ran it gently but firmly all over Tommy's skin starting with one forearm then the other then his shoulders and chest and back and belly and lower back he soaped it all up then used a free hand to scrub the soap in, he used a spray nozzle attached to a hose that sat set into the tubs side, to spray down Tommy's soapy exposed bits, then returned with the bar of soap to the submerged bits, he started at Tommy's feet, scrubbing the bottoms first, which of course tickled Tommy causing him to involuntarily giggle, David giggle too and scrubbed the bottoms a bit more than necessary to enjoy the moment, then moved to the top of foot and the ankles and legs. David: "OK Tommy I have to do the sensitive bits now, I'll be gentle and clinical don't worry, it's just like when I changed your diaper in the living room yesterday no different OK?" Tommy nodded, he knew it had to be done, David used the bar soap to scrub at Tommy's upper groin then lower around the legs then the penis and the balls, making sure to clean out any folds/cracks, David noted a few of the sparse remaining hairs down there had come loose during this scrubbing, Tommy was more and more hairless everyday. David: "OK lean forward for me so I can get your bottom." Tommy blushed, but did as he was told, leaning forward to lift his bottom off the tub floor. David took the bar soap and scrubbed Tommy's butt cheeks and then inside the crack, he even took his soapy finger and rubbed Tommy's port hole, even sticking it in just a quarter inch just for a second, Tommy gasped! Tommy: "Hey now is that necessary!" David: "Well if you want the poop cleaned off it is, trust me I've done this hundreds of times, this is the proper procedure. You can sit back down now." Still blushing Tommy did so. David scrubbed his own hands and fingers with the bar soap to be sure they were clean then grabbed the sprayer and sprayed down Tommy's hair, rubbing the water into it, he then grabbed some shampoo and rubbed that into Tommy's hair, Tommy smelled the fragrance in the air and considered it rather powdery, and familiar, he couldn't place it and looked over at the bottle, of course, it is johnsons baby shampoo, of course that's what David would use. Tommy: "Uhm, my shampoo bottle is just over in the shower if you wouldn't mind using that." David: "That's OK this one is right here it's more convenient, besides I think this stuff makes everything so much softer and smoother, it should be more comfortable for you, just try it for this week and if you want to go back to your own after that I won't stop you." Tommy defeated once again allowed himself to be babied further, David used the sprayer to rinse Tommy's hair rubbing at his hair with his free hand, once David finished this he declared Tommy all clean, Tommy stood up and David sprayed him down once more to get all the bath water off of him, David set the sprayer down and grabbed a towel from the cabinet, this towel was bigger and thicker then the ones Tommy had been using before. David: "You should be able to slide your mittens off the hook they aren't locked onto it." David was right, Tommy hadn't even thought to try it. David held the towel out wide prepared to wrap Tommy in it. David: "OK step into me now and I'll get you all dried off. Tommy stepped out of the tub and into the giant towel, it was sooo soft, and fluffy, it felt luxurious, surely an expensive brand, David went wild rubbing the towel all over starting at the top of his head to dry his hair, that dried he went on to dry every inch of his skin moving downward a bit at a time, Tommy placed his mittens on David's shoulders to steady himself while he lifted one foot then the other for David to dry off his legs and feets. then David wrapped Tommy's body in the towel and tucked one end over the other to keep it in place like that and walked off. David: "OK follow me now little guy, time to get you dressed." David had walked out the bathroom Tommy followed, Tommy was often aware that the way David spoke to him was very infantile, Tommy had always figured it was some kind of remnant reflex of how David had to talk to his nephew, or perhaps it was both that and an attempt to expand the punishment further, to reduce the person being punished to a state that they'd be more appreciative of their landlord. Tommy had always been dismissive of it, but currently Tommy couldn't help feeling a little like he enjoyed it, like it made that warm feeling inside him bloom just a little bit. Now in the bedroom Tommy found David by the changing table with an overnight diaper already splayed out on the surface, already thoroughly dusted with power, jeez did he do that before he even came to bathe me? Tommy thought. Tommy: "Must I wear a diaper? Those are only for bedtime! I promise not to nap today!" David: "Tommy! it's thanksgiving! Everyone naps after gorging on thanksgiving food! I don't want you feeling like you have to miss out on a tradition! it's only a diaper Tommy aren't you used to them by now? they haven't hurt you yet, have they? Tell you what, if you really want to skip the diaper until bedtime then I won't make you wear it now but I also won't allow you any milk bottles until bedtime and I will vigilantly make sure you stay awake, or would you rather just wear the diaper so you can relax and enjoy your holiday? You ought to be napping all you can anyway this break ends soon and then it's back to your schedule with no room for naps, rejuvenate your energy levels now while you can!" Tommy was beginning to think he could never win against David, this guy had an answer for everything, perhaps he was secretly a lawyer. Tommy sighed and walked up to the table, hopped onto it and rolled onto the diaper. David: "That's a good boy, I'm glad you made the right decision, I'm proud of my good boy." This was a lot of 'good boys' so quickly, Tommy couldn't help but launch into a full body stretch his mittened hands way out above his head, his legs splayed wide David took this moment as a chance to pull the diaper up Tommy's front placing it against his belly tucking Tommy's penis downward into the diaper as he did so, the diaper came to just the edge of his belly button just as it should, David hadn't needed Tommy to lift, Tommy had rolled onto the diaper into just the right spot, it seems Tommy was becoming so accustomed to the diapers he now had muscle memory for how they should feel and where they should be positioned and had placed himself in just the right spot by reflex. David had already finished taping the diaper on by the time Tommy finished his stretching, his body still tingling David proceeded to get a new cloth diaper under then on Tommy, Tommy glanced down and noticed this one had prints of rabbits of all kinds, some cartoony some more realistic, he liked it, he smiled at the sight of it. David slid a new pair of vinyl locking pants up Tommy's legs, these had the same prints as the last one but it's background color was a light blue whereas the last ones was just clear,. David got the pants in place and again there was a click as the lock engaged and the chain in the waistband tightened. Tommy stayed laying there, he knew that next David would dress him, he was used to the routine already. David pulled from a drawer a new footed sleeper. Tommy: "What about the two piece pajamas?" David: "Well those are dirty Tommy, I'm going to wash them you can wear this one in the meantime, it's not like the other sleeper, it doesn't have mittens sewn onto it, you've already got your mittens right here" David said tapping Tommy's mittens as if he had forgotten about them. David fed Tommy's feet into the legs and then his feet into the footies, David pulled the sleeper up to his waist, and had Tommy feed his mittened hands into the sleeves pulling the sleeper onto his front. David: "OK lets stand you up now so I can zip up the back" David grabbed Tommy's arms and helped him sit up, then David grabbed Tommy in a hug, and pulled him off the table setting him onto his feet, usually Tommy would just hop down, Tommy blushed at the new extra treatment, but also secretly relished the hug, before living here Tommy couldn't remember the last time he'd been hugged, now David had already hugged Tommy three times! thinking on this for a moment brought a tear to his eye, he was careful not to let David notice that. David was busy getting his hands behind Tommy and zipping him up the back, clicking the button shut to lock in place the zipper at the top. All sealed into a new footie sleeper Tommy felt it was very comfortable, very soft and cuddly, he found himself in love with the softness of it. He looked down at it and observed it was lime green with kitty cats all over it. David walked away out the door and down the stairs Tommy took after him with a wide waddle. Downstairs Tommy plopped onto the couch and snuggled under his blanket, David came from the kitchen holding a fresh warm milk bottle, he did not hand it to Tommy, instead he sat on the couch and scooted close to Tommy, Tommy was already scooted down into the couch so it was easy for David to guide Tommy's head into the crook of David's right arm, Tommy didn't resist, he realized this was the only way he'd be getting a bottle of milk, and he really wanted one, David brought the nipple to the boys mouth, and he greedily sucked it in and began nursing, the two of them sat there like this for a while, David had tuned the TV to children's programming, there was blues clues and sesame street and eventually even paw patrol, Tommy didn't flinch at this, he had learned to appreciate these kinds of shows and cartoons, he even was beginning to feel he'd prefer them over anything else, David was smiling like the Cheshire cat, pleased as can be, he couldn't wait until this was the everyday routine, but for now he'd have to be settled with it being just for this break. He didn't know if Tommy's suggestions would take so soon as to have him willingly continuing this treatment after the week sentence was up, that was up to Tommy, after all, people don't just accept subliminal suggestions unless some part of them truly wants it, accepts it, likes it, Tommy had gotten this far, perhaps he would continue all the way. As Tommy finished off the last of his bottle his droopy eyes dozed off. David knew it was risky to pull this next stunt after yesterdays experience, but he didn't know when he'd next get the chance, the opportunity was too convenient to do it right now, his next chance might not be until Christmas, and he didn't want to wait that long for this. David carefully extricated himself from Tommy's embrace, he got up and went to the kitchen, prepared a new warm bottle and placed it into a device that held it, on the counter, it was a bottle warmer, a large one, designed to fit the giant bottles that David owned, he had paid someone to engineer it for him long ago, it would keep the bottle just warmer than the usual warm bottle temperature so Tommy could have it as soon as he wanted it, if he could manage it with those mittens that is. He left a note for Tommy on the table by the remote, as he set the note down he noticed Tommy snoozing with a mouthful of bwankie, suckling at it. And with that David vacated the house, parking his SUV just a few blocks away at a park and tuning into his cameras via his cell phone. The bottle David had just fed Tommy had stool softeners in it, and so did the one he drank for breakfast, and so did the one he drank at bedtime the night before, that coupled with the high fiber breakfast, and the fact Tommy had accidentally skipped his usual morning BM, meant David knew today was the day Tommy would have his first full poopy diaper, not counting yesterdays partial poopy diaper. Meanwhile, Tommy was sleeping peacefully, he was dreaming he was in a desert, he was very thirsty, he had found a wrecked truck, no passenger in sight, the truck was turned over and in the back of the truck the bed had held before depositing onto the ground a tank, a large tank filled with water, the only opening was on top of the tank, it was a tear that Tommy could only just reach his arm through, only barely reaching the water, Tommy decided to take off his shirt and tear it into ribbons, he dipped these ribbons through the opening and soaked them in the water, at first he tried to wring them out over his head to get the droplets, but the fabric would not drip, must be some strange fabric that can hold onto the moisture he guessed, so instead he was stuffing the fabric into his mouth and trying to suck the water out of it, he was dipping one ribbon in and then replacing the one in his mouth with a new ribbon and swapping the two back and forth, one in the tank, one in his mouth, swap, he kept doing this but it felt like he wasn't getting hardly any water out of it, he couldn't understand it, he felt the wet fabric soaking the skin of his face and cheeks but it didn't give his mouth anything to swallow! Then he felt a cramp in his belly, and a toot escaped, he was feeling gassy suddenly, in frustration at his thirst he screamed into the desert, the effort of it seemingly woke him up, he opened his eyes to the sight of a soaked bwankie against his face, a wad of it in his mouth, he realized he'd been suckling his bwankie in his sleep, he pulled the wad out and muttered. Tommy: "sorry bwankie." He wondered why did he call it that, why did he apologize to it like it could hear him, and why did it feel good to do that. then he thought on how bad he felt that he had soaked his bwankie in his drool like this, like he had hurt a friend, his eyes watered at the sheer regret of what he'd done to his bwankie, he didn't cry, but came close, he looked over and noticed David was not in the room, he listened close and could not hear him in the kitchen or any noise from anywhere, he reached for the remote to mute the TV, still blasting paw patrol, and there he found the note. The note read: Tommy, I am sorry I have just realized I forgot the ham for our thanksgiving feast, I must go out and find one, thanksgiving just wouldn't be the same without it, I'll try to get back as soon as I can, in the meantime please just relax on the couch and nap as much as you like, there is a fresh bottle for you in the kitchen on the counter, the device that holds it is keeping it warm for you. Tommy was angry, David had already done this to him just yesterday and now he's done it again, he'd abandoned him, all alone! It was a full minute or two before Tommy had to correct himself, 'what is wrong with me' he thought, I used to spend months by myself, now I get upset when I'm left alone for an hour or two? How have I gotten so attached to this man who is just my landlord, so what if he went to get some groceries I can be alone for a while it won't hurt me, then Tommy shifted to roll over on the couch when he felt his legs squish together his diaper, letting him know it was quite wet from his nap, he sighed at the realization he'd have to stay in the wet diaper until David returned, not much different then he did every morning during breakfast just longer, he decided to himself a bit longer shouldn't make a difference, he'll be fine, he tried to get into a new comfy position to go back to sleep, with the bwankies wet spot not touching him, and felt a cramp, his eyes shot open, and he was struck with the thought, did I poo this morning? I usually do it right before I get in the shower... oh god I didn't shower today, I was bathed! I didn't sit on the toilet I was directed into the tub by David when I usually would poo, I always go every morning, I can't skip it! I doubt I could hold it till tomorrow! oh god I hope David comes back quickly! I can't believe this is happening again I went through this just yesterday! Though that was some kind of stomach bug then, now it's my own darn fault for forgetting to poo this morning! I can't even take the diaper off this time! he's locked those pants onto me! Even if I want to try and destroy them I can't accomplish that with these damn mittens on my hands! oh god what do I do! Tommy was still laying there, holding still, eyes wide open, praying the urge would go away, instead he was rewarded with another cramp, and a toot. Tommy sat up, he looked at his mittens, studying them anew, wondering if there was any way out of them, they seemed to be a very tough type of fabric, they didn't look like they could be ripped, even cutting them looked like it'd be difficult even if he had normal dexterity, but the way the mittens robbed him of grasp made it impossible, if he tried working a kitchen knife or scissors against these he'd be more likely to cut himself, plus even if he did cut them off somehow then David would really be mad, he didn't want to know what the punishment would be if he did that. He thought back to yesterday, David's words rang in his mind, ""Tommy diapers are designed to handle poopies, it wouldn't hurt you to wait in a poopy diaper for a little bit".... Was he really going to do this? Just accept that he had no choice but to poop his diaper?! NO! I will not go easily! I won't let it out, I will hold it, I'm grown up! I can hold it! I won't damage the mittens I won't damage the pants I will just wait, how long could it take to find a ham at the grocery stores? if the worse happens and I just can't hold it then I guess I'll have to poop my diaper but I won't let that happen without a fight! he thought Tommy got up and went to the kitchen, he looked around wishing to find anything that might help him hold it, there of course was no such thing, but he did spy his fresh bottle on the warmer, he didn't think it would help his situation, but he didn't think it could hurt it either, realizing he had no other choice than to wait for David he grabbed the bottle as best he could, no easy feat with the mittens on, he had to use both mittens to squeeze it and even then it was threatening to curl inward and out of his grasp, so he quickly pushed it against his chest with both hands and waddled to the couch, he sat down then bent his neck to grab the nipple in his mouth and pinch it with his teeth to keep a grip on the bottle that way, using his teeth and his two mittens to keep a grip on the bottle he scooted his butt along and managed to lay on the couch on his back, the bottle rested against his chest all he had to do was keep it there, and he could drink it down like this, the cramps were still happening occasionally, and his eyes were watering with the fear of what was impending, he tried to take his mind of the battle ramping up in his bum and focused on his nursing, the warm milk filling him with a warm loving feeling, filling his body all over, then a cramp, then the warmth and love, then a toot, then more warmth and love, he stretched his body feeling the effects of the suggestions that came with drinking his bottle, and the stretch forced out a large toot, scared he had almost lost the battle he decided no more stretching, he curled his legs in, and kept focusing on his bottle, nursing away, many minutes went by like this, some cramps some toots, some nursing, repeat. His bottle was nearly empty when he felt it, he felt the need to toot but it was not a toot waiting, he could feel the pressure now was more solid then that, his body wanted it out and it was tired of waiting, Tommy's wet eyes were dripping now, he was crying, not a sob, but a quiet pitiful cry, he got another cramp and this time could not relieve it with a toot, he resisted it and kept nursing, his bottle was empty now, but he didn't want to stop suckling, it was helping him feel better, even after the milk was gone, Tommy pulled his knees to his chest and rolled to his left side, hoping it might help him hold it, it had the opposite effect, a strong cramp struck him and mush pushed it's way out of him, that was it, it wasn't all of it but some had escaped, Tommy had officially pooped his diaper, just a bit but it was done, his cries were a bit less quiet now, he was feeling pitiful, feeling helpless, he didn't want this to happen but it was too late to stop it, he'd already pooped the diaper a little bit, there was no undoing it, even if David came home now the diaper already had some poo in it, there was no hiding that, with these thoughts another strong cramp hit Tommy, and he gave up, what was the point now in suffering for no reason, the diaper is already poopy he may as well let go of the discomfort, and so the gates opened and more mush came out then more solid, his diaper expanded at the back and the boy bawled, his bottle dropped from his mouth to the carpet, and he cried on, mittens against his face, rubbing his eyes, mouth open screaming a cry, tears falling, diaper expanding, near the end of the ordeal he had to push, he may as well get it all out he knew, the urge to push was too much to resist anyway and so push he did, more solid came out, he pushed and pushed until there was nothing left to push out, during the pushing his bladder gave way, the strain had broken it's seal, and he hardly saw the point in trying to stop it, crying all the while, his cries pausing in volume only when a grunt needed to slip between them. he kept his knees to his chest the whole time, as if afraid that putting his legs down would get mud on them. The ordeal was over, but he was still in this position bawling, he stayed there for a while, until his tears began to pewter out, the smell of his disaster reached him, and he gagged, it wasn't terribly strong with all the layers sealing it in but the idea that it came from his pants is what triggered the gag, he'd never smelled so badly before, he wished he could get away from it, but there was nowhere to go, nothing to do about it, eventually he watched at the TV. and saw there was still cartoons on, he reached over and managed to hit unmute with the corner of his mitten, and tried his hardest to let the television distract him from the feeling of sticky weight on his bottom. After something like half an hour Tommy moved to sit up, upon shifting he felt the poo against him shift and remembered it's presence, he was shocked that for a brief moment he had forgotten it was there, he never would have thought he could ever forget such a thing, the TV had somehow distracted him successfully even if only for a moment, he wasn't sure if this was a good thing or not, he stayed laying and thought on it, eventually he had to conclude that if his choices were to dwell on it's presence until David arrived, or to forget it until David arrived, then obviously forgetting it was preferable, and so he renewed his focus on the television, eventually he again got uncomfortable being stuck on his side, this time he gingerly re-positioned himself, so he was slouched on the couch, bottom near the edge of the cushion, knees-up feet besides his bottom on the cushion, he figured he could probably stay this way for a good while, he kept his focus on the cartoons playing. David had of course watched all of this play out, at first he'd been excited like he always ways to see a tenant reaching this threshold, but when Tommy started crying David's fun was ruined, he couldn't stand watching Tommy cry, it hurt him, he had seen plenty of tenants cry, he didn't like seeing them cry but it never hurt like this, he'd just tolerated it before as something unavoidable about the process, but with Tommy it felt like daggers to his heart, David so badly wanted to go save Tommy from his tears, but he had to steel his resolve, this was an important part, every baby has to have their first poopy diaper sometime, it's important that they come to understand that it isn't so bad as they thought it would be, and this is the only way that can happen. So David stayed parked, he waited and watched, no longer smiling while Tommy cried, eventually David muted the feed, the crying too much to bare, as he did this he felt a tear fall from his own face and realized he too had been crying silent tears, definitely a first for David, David felt then that he owed Tommy, deeply, that he would do his best to make sure Tommy was taken care of for life, no matter what it took, no matter what that would look like. When David saw Tommy watching TV, his tears stopped, he unmuted and heard the cartoons playing, Tommy was doing it, he was adjusting to a poopy diaper like a pro, he was learning that he could just ignore it, that he didn't need to let it bother him, that it was OK to be poopy, he saw Tommy move then stop, he saw the gears turning in Tommy's head, then he saw Tommy continue moving and reposition into a different position, he knew Tommy had reached acceptance, Tommy had accepted his poopy diaper, he was actively working with it to be comfortable despite it's presence, Tommy was past all the most important hurdles, and so David put his phone away and pulled out of the park, heading home. He pulled into the garage, Tommy didn't hear the garage cause he had turned the TV volume up very loud, trying to help drowned out his own thoughts and sensations. David opened a mini fridge he had in the garage and pulled out a semi frozen ham. he put it into a grocery bag that he'd had in his cargo space, and then carried the ham inside to the kitchen, he heard the TV blasting paw patrol and smiled, glad Tommy was using that means to distract his mind, it showed that Tommy was still embracing all his suggestions, he had not gone into rebellion mode. David got some prep work finished in the kitchen to begin cooking dinner, the items that would take longer he got started, running the oven and such, he also quickly made up a new warm bottle of milk, this one also with stool softeners, David intended to keep Tommy on stool softeners regularly from now on, he wanted to make sure Tommy would no longer have any difficulty pooping whenever he needed to, that plus increasing the fiber in his diet should keep his bm's healthy, then he went to the closet and grabbed the diaper bag, he entered the living room and quietly pushed the coffee table out of the way, and laid out a changing pad from the diaper bag, Tommy was so zoned out on the TV, he hadn't noticed David had returned, even as David was present in the living room with him, he was aware David was there at that point but had forgotten that he had been waiting for him, for the moment Tommy had forgotten that he had pooped his diaper, he was too zoned out focusing on the TV, he'd tried so hard to use it to distract his mind, he'd succeeded more than he could have expected, David set out all the changing supplies even prepped the new diaper by unfolding it, dusting it with powder and setting it to the side, David reached over and grabbed Tommy's wrist and pulled him toward the change pad, Tommy let him self be moved towards the pad but as he moved he felt the squish on his bottom and snapped out of his reverie with a wince, not one of pain but of disgust, he leapt up to try and get off his bottom, he looked down at David and everything came crashing back to him, he'd pooped his diaper, he'd bawled over it, then he'd, just watched TV? he hadn't even noticed David's return and David being right in front of him? Tommy saw the change pad all laid out, how had he missed that being done? Tommy couldn't believe he had so easily forgotten his desperation to get out of this nasty diaper, Tommy wondered if maybe it wasn't as bad as he was building it up to be, if he could so easily forget it for the sake of paw patrol then perhaps this was yet another mole hill he'd turned into a mountain, All the same upon realizing the pad was out for him to get out of it he swiftly moved to the pad and laid back onto it gingerly, trying to minimize just how much he squished his bottom in the process. Once on his back David tugged at Tommy's crotch and Tommy felt a pop, then another, after a dozen more pops Tommy's legs felt the air on them and the sleeper was pulled up off his legs past his waist and laid besides his torso, the legs of the sleeper apparently had snap buttons along their inside seem, Tommy had never noticed this, he wondered only for a moment why they had that before he realized this was exactly why, for easy diaper changes. Tommy still got to wear the top half of the sleeper while the bottom half was out of the way for him to be changed. from the belly down Tommy's body was nude except his stinky diaper, David then handed Tommy his newest bottle of warm milk, Tommy struggled to grasp it eventually just letting it rest on his chest while he pinned it there with both mittens, this would work fine and so Tommy suckled away at his warm milk. David ordinarily would give Tommy a bath after a diaper this poopy, if he had his choice, but for Tommy's first it was important it be done with as minimal effort and fuss as possible, he wanted Tommy to come to understand that a poopy diaper is no big deal, it's no great difficulty, that a quick ordinary diaper change is all it takes to have it all sorted, and besides all that the high fiber content in Tommy's diet actually made diaper changes easier, it made the muck far less sticky, much easier to wipe free from the skin. And so David got to work, being swift but thorough, opening up the diaper tape by tape, pulling it down and attacking the mess with wipes, he wiped and wiped until the wipes came back looking clean then wiped a few times more to be certain, he wiped the whole diaper region to be sure all pee had been wiped up as well, he grabbed Tommy's ankles and lifted his bottom to repeat the process on the rear end, once it was all spotless he pulled the used diaper aside and slipped the new diaper under Tommy, pulling it up and taping it in place, the entire time Tommy just nursed his bottle and stared to his left at paw patrol, trying to keep his mind off what was happening. David then again lifted Tommy's ankles and slid a new cloth contour diaper under his bottom to cover the disposable, this would be the routine from now on, keeping Tommy double diapered gave him such a cute waddle, and besides it helped stop any leaks. David fastened this cloth cover then pulled a fresh pair of locking vinyl pants up over Tommy's bulky diaper combo, sealing him in with a click to the lock on the chain in the waistband, Tommy felt the lock and looked down, wondering why he was being put back into locking pants so soon, surely David wasn't already finished was he? Tommy saw David to the side balling up the used diaper and bagging it in an unused empty plastic shopping bag, tying that off then double bagging it into a second bag, seeing his used diaper being bagged up told Tommy that indeed David had already finished the job, Tommy couldn't believe it was already over, he knew he was trying to tune it out with paw patrol, but he still hadn't expected it to go soo easily, like a complete non-event, David even had a smile on his face like it hadn't bothered him at all, Tommy realized he hadn't even said anything to David yet, how did David even know Tommy had needed to be changed? this question was the easiest one to figure out the answer, Tommy of course quickly realized David must have smelled the poopy diaper, Tommy realized he was probably stinking up the whole house, but David never complained or said anything, and the smile he currently held despite having just wiped poop from Tommy's bum told him that David had not minded doing it at all, this truly did seem completely routine to David, just another ordinary day, Tommy thought he must have David's nephew to thank for that mercy, it occurred to Tommy that what David had said yesterday had all been true, waiting in a poopy diaper didn't hurt him, the thing had handled the mess perfectly well, without any leaks or issues, and changing a poopy diaper had been less effort then letting him use the toilet. David went to the kitchen and tossed the bagged up diaper into the bigger trash can, making a mental note to take out the trash that night before bed, David washed his hands then returned to Tommy, still laying on the change pad with his diaper exposed and his sleeper pulled up passed his belly, watching paw patrol and nursing his bottle, David grabbed Tommy's sleeper pulled the leggings back down and feed his feet back into the footies, he then snapped it back shut one plastic button at a time, he grabbed Tommy by the armpits and picked him up, surprising Tommy with his strength, and set Tommy onto his feet, then he pulled Tommy into a hug, he lingered in the hug for a moment and then told Tommy in a whisper. David: "You were a really good boy for me, you pooped your diaper and didn't complain about it, you let me change you and didn't whine, you were patient and polite, a really good boy." Then David guided Tommy to the couch and sat next to him, David pulled Tommy into the nook of his arm and put Tommy's bottle to his lips and proceeded to feed him the rest of it, Tommy meanwhile had his head swimming with conflicting emotions from the moment of the hug, getting a hug felt nice but being poopy was not nice, then being told he was a good boy for pooping himself was strange, yesterday he had been told he was a bad boy for trying to use the potty, now hes being told he is a good boy for pooping his diaper, he loved being called a good boy and the warmth surged through him, but he had also been disgusted at pooping himself and being stuck in it, but David said that made him a good boy and this conflict raged on until Tommy focused on the warmth alone, the good feelings only and stretched and smiled while David held his bottle, and he nursed at it, Tommy tried to just not think about any of it and get lost back on the television. It was too confusing and the TV was simple. Once the bottle was empty David left Tommy on the couch, tucking him into his bwankie, and went to the kitchen to prepare the thanksgiving feast, after an hour of this Tommy could feel his bladder begging to be released, he had thus far only peed while unconscious (not counting the unintentional release that occurred when he was pushing out poopies, that hardly counted in Tommy's mind, he'd already been wet from the nap and then poopy and then that second wetting came unexpectedly but why would it matter to add more wetness to what was already wet and poopy anyway.) he had never actively decided to let go, but rather only as a consequence of not being able to hold it in his sleep, this would be the first time he had peed a diaper while awake out of choice, he wasn't sure he wanted to do that, in fact he was sure he didn't want to do that, Tommy stood and went to the kitchen to find David. David was elbow deep in a turkey, it looked rather intimate. It made Tommy blush. Tommy: "UHHH David?" David: "What's going on little guy? Everything OK?" Tommy: "Uh ya, I just need to go potty, I mean to the bathroom" Tommy realized David's habit of calling it a potty was starting to catch in his own mind, at first he felt embarrassed but then why does it matter what it's called he rationalized, it is what it is, a rose (or in this case a potty) by any other name and all that. David: "Oh OK, uhm, can it wait? I'm kinda in the middle of things in here, I don't want to mess up thanksgiving dinner" Tommy did not feel like he could wait, but he could tell this dinner meant something to David, he'd been spending hours on it today and hours yesterday too, Tommy didn't want to spoil it. He stood there for a moment considering what to say. David: "Tommy if you can't hold it just use your diaper I won't mind, it's totally OK by me, go watch TV and just let it go, that's what they are there for, besides if we take that thing off it's gonna spoil the tapes and have to be thrown away all the same so it doesn't really matter if it's wet or dry it's going to the same place sooner or later." Tommy could see the rationale at work, he couldn't disagree, he just felt bothered letting himself debase himself like this, he'd already fallen so far, now he was going to use a diaper as a choice? Not out of necessity, not because it couldn't be avoided, but because it was just more convenient for David? Tommy went back to the couch with his thoughts, to consider if he would go back to David and reassert his insistence, or just give in, he sat there considering and pondering and staring at the TV and then getting distracted by the TV, and then focusing on the pups playing before him, and then forgetting his urgency, until eventually it spiked and snapped him out of his reverie once again, oh ya he thought, gotta decide..... Tommy began rationalizing again, deep down he didn't want to stop watching paw patrol just to go hassle and irritate David, possibly ruining the important to David thanksgiving meal just to go potty and ruin the diaper at the same time anyway, he rationalized that it just didn't make sense to go through all that, he'd have to just wet the diaper, and then he could keep watching TV. and David could keep cooking, at the conclusion of these thoughts Tommy's urgency spiked again and this time he decided to let it go. Nothing came out though, turns out it isn't easy to pee a diaper on purpose the first time, his body didn't want to let it, it wasn't used to doing this in this way, Tommy had to focus on it, thinking about letting go, thinking about waterfalls and rain, and facets flowing open in the sink and the bathtub, then Tommy thought about the pool dream, and then the ocean, the ocean waves and the way they sounded, and felt his diaper getting warm, he was doing it! that did it! Something about that line of thinking triggered it! he could feel the pee coming out his peepee at first it quickly disappeared into the padding which warmed then as the saturation increased the absorbency rate decreased and some was starting to bounce back against his skin before then being absorbed, it all felt trapped inside the confines of the diaper like a pocket designed just for it, bouncing around until soaked up, Tommy analyzed the sensations and found them not so unpleasant, not so disgusting as he had expected, he'd already survived a poopy diaper and turned out to be far easier than he'd expected, this should be nothing compared to that, especially having already had so many bedtime and nap time wet diapers, this was just feeling how they got to that point for the first time, he decided he'd better stop thinking about it, before he started making yet another mountain, he refocused on paw patrol, just in time to see it end and a different cartoon begin, he felt upset, he had been enjoying paw patrol and now it was over! he'd missed the last bit of it cause he was distracted by peeing his diaper! he hadn't even had a need to focus on that it was all contained on it's own, he shouldn't have wasted his attention on it he thought to himself, he should have just kept focused on his show! Eventually Tommy calmed down and came to enjoy the cartoon that had come on as well, he certainly had begun to consider paw patrol his favorite, but this one was alright too, it was called bluey and seemed to be a family of Australian dogs enjoying family life together, Tommy had heard of it before of course but never really watched it until now. After more than a handful of episodes of this new show Tommy was captivated, something about the way these kids had a daddy willing to play with them and spend time with them kept reminding Tommy about the absence of his own Father from his life, at first thought Tommy was filled with anger at his Fathers absence, but eventually his feelings turned to envy of the love these kids got from their dad, even the mom in this show was a heck of a lot more loving then Tommy's own Mother, Tommy couldn't help an occasional quiet cry at some of the episodes as he felt like he was missing out on the parental love on display in that show. It had been many hours since David had begun his work in the kitchen occasionally he'd get a break while he waited on one thing or another to bake or cook and would sit in the dining room watching Tommy as Tommy watched TV, he was enjoying the sight of Tommy totally enraptured by the child's programming, dinner time was drawing near when David got just such a small break and this time saw Tommy watching bluey, he noticed Tommy seemed to be crying, cheeks wet with tears and an occasional sniffle. David wasn't sure what was going on, if he should come to the boys side or not, but he couldn't help feeling needed, like he must, and so he went to Tommy and sat besides him, he had a bit before he had to return to the kitchen anyway. David: "Heyyyy what's wrong little guy? is everything OK?" David reached out to Tommy's back and rubbed gently, massaging his back. Tommy: "Oh sorry, ya it's stupid I know, just watching this show and it reminded me of my own upbringing a bit, not in a good way, it's stupid I shouldn't bring it up, it's not your burden." David: "Hey now, number one don't apologize for your feelings, there's no shame in having feelings, you aren't a robot you're a human, be proud to feel even when it's sadness, and for two it isn't stupid, if it means something to you then it is meaningful, not stupid, it doesn't matter if it means something to other people or not, your life is your own experience, not theirs, and for three it's my decision what I consider to be meaningful or stupid to myself, and I say you are not stupid, and what you are going through is not stupid, and I want to know you, I want to understand what you are feeling and why, furthermore I want to know more about your upbringing anyway, I've been wanting to ask for a while but I didn't want to pry, so no it's not stupid to me, it's meaningful to me, if you are willing to share it." Tommy had never been spoken to like this, no one had ever been invested in Tommy before, he nearly cried anew just at the sheer compassion of it. Tommy: "OK well, maybe it's not stupid but it's not happy, it's just whining, you don't want to hear whining do you." David: "Sometimes whining is exactly what a human needs to do, if at some point someone told you they 'don't want to hear any whining' that's not a problem with you whining, that's a problem with them listening, what they really meant is they don't want to listen, you just needed to find someone better, someone who does want to hear you, and Tommy I do want to hear you, I think I'm a good listener and I want to hear all about it, so how bout this lets start simple, can you just tell me what about this show caused you to get sad?" Tommy: "Well, I never knew my Father, mom says he left when I was born, she couldn't or wouldn't ever tell me why or where he went or if he is even still alive, so I never got to have a dad like bluey has, I didn't think I was missing out on all that much but this show is kinda making me feel like I was wrong about that, bluey and her sister are just so happy and I see that and I realize I was not so happy as a kid, even my mom wasn't much of a mom, she could have been more of a Mother, I thought I'd gotten past all this when I moved out but I guess it's like an anchor locked to my ankle weighing me down, and I just don't know it's there until some shows like this brings the envy to the surface and shines a light on the weight." David had just been rubbing Tommy's back this whole time listening patiently, not really even sure of what to say David: "Thank you for opening up to me Tommy, I'm sorry you had such a rough childhood, you're a good boy you know, you definitely deserve a loving Father and Mother, and in their absence I'm happy to take care of you, maybe I can fill a little bit of that void if you will let me, I know that may be strange since we've only known each other some months now, but I really feel like I've gotten close to you in that time, it's up to you how close you want to be to me, but I promise you I am all open arms when it comes to you, you come as close to me as you are comfortable doing, anytime." At this David pulled Tommy in for a hug. Tommy absorbed David's words, eyes a bit watery, and returned David's hug, they embraced for a moment before a beep came from the kitchen, David ignored it for a moment, then spoke. OK I better get that or the turkey will be black and crunchy. Tommy giggled a bit and let David go. Tommy realized he hadn't even mentioned needing a dry diaper, at this point he rationalized, it's about dinner time, may as well stay in it until bedtime anyway. Tommy continued watching bluey with a new perspective, rather then feeling red envy he decided to try instead to be happy for bluey, to be happy for all the families out there watching this show who might learn a lesson or two from it. David meanwhile was just preparing dinner, setting platter after platter onto the dining table, filling it out completely. When there was no more space he left some items in the kitchen on the counters, he prepared two plates with a mixture of all the options he could fit onto a plate, and set the plates out on the table, a big bottle of milk besides one of them. David: "OK Tommy it's time! Come on and have yourself a thanksgiving dinner!" At hearing David's invite, Tommy turned off the TV, before it could suck in his attention any further, he stood and waddled to the dining room and gasped, he'd never seen so much food at one time in his life, (not counting the buffet at a restaurant.) Tommy: "Just how many people are you inviting over!!!" David: "Silly you know better, this is just for us of course!" Tommy: "David that's wasteful! there's no way we can eat all this!" David: "Well no of course not Tommy not all tonight! We are gonna stuff ourselves with as much as we can and put the rest in the fridge, you can microwave the leftovers anytime you want until they are gone, you have about a week for most items before they go bad so better keep at it if you don't want to be wasteful! We'll be having left overs for breakfast and for dinner until it's all ate!" Huh, Tommy had heard of giant thanksgiving feasts but he'd never been party to one, he always assumed the massive amounts of food was something to do with families having massive get togethers, lots of food but also lots of people to eat it all. he'd never thought the concept of gorging oneself was this literal! Maybe David just had his own ideas about thanksgiving, Tommy felt a renewed sense of disappointment in himself that he'd gotten himself locked into these mittens just in time for thanksgiving, all this food and he'd have to sit there and let David feed it to him if he wanted any, and he did want a lot of it, it smelled great. David: "There's lots of options we have honey baked ham, a full sized stuffed turkey, gravy, cranberry sauce, green been casserole, sweet potato casserole, mashed potatoes, baked potatoes, fried chicken wings, salad, brussel sprouts with toasted pecans, stuffing, buttered corn on the cob, roasted butternut squash, beans, greens, potatoes, tomatoes, lambs, rams, hogs, dogs, chicken, turkey, rabbit, home made pecan pie, home made key lime pie, apple pie, there's even some home made mac and cheese!!!!" David was clearly very excited, Tommy hadn't seen him grinning this widely ever before. Tommy: "Uh but.... why?! I mean, I'd be happy with just a couple sandwiches or something! this is such overkill!" David: "That's kinda the point Tommy! Thanksgiving is about STUFFING yourself! and I mean I guess some people say it's like about family and all that too but hey, you and me are all the family we need, so let's be stuffed family, dig in!" At this Tommy simply held up his mittens. David: "Oh, right!, of course, well sit down and I'll help you dig in!" David just kept wearing that big ole smile. Tommy sat down and David went back to the kitchen, then returned behind Tommy, suddenly draping something over his head and down to his chest securing it behind his neck, it was of course a bib. Tommy: "Hey! I don't need a bib! if a mess is made it's you doing it! not me!" David: "That's very true, and with this much food I very well may spill indeed so I just wanna protect your pretty sleeper OK? Just wear it for me, would you? so I don't have to fret about spilling?" Tommy harrumphed but tolerated it, he looked down, the bib had a pocket, it was some kind of solid rubbery material, there was paw patrol pups and various related motifs all over it. Tommy couldn't help feeling a bit of a flutter in his chest at the paw patrol theme, at least it was something he liked he thought. David took a seat up against Tommy and began feeding him, he'd ask Tommy which food he wanted and at first Tommy really couldn't decide, so David started with a bite of each, a bit of turkey a bit of casserole, etc, he made Tommy sample everything even the deserts, then Tommy was more clear in what he liked best, they continued this way David would occasionally hold the bottle up for him to wash things down with, Tommy just sitting there being fed the whole while, occasionally David would grab a bite from his own plate, but getting Tommy fed quickly was priority to David, he wanted Tommy to have a good experience, even despite the mittens, eventually Tommy was full but David kept coming back with more spoon fulls or fork fulls, he told David no more but David would push. David: "Oh come on Tommy we have so much food here, you sure you can't take one more bite?" Holding the bite to his lips the whole time, Tommy would open his mouth to speak and say no but it was too late, the food had entered the opening, and he was chewing yet again, this went on until he felt he was going to burst and finally said through a full mouth "enough! I can't take anymore I'm gonna burst!" David: "good!! that's what thanksgiving is like for most people! they get to the bursting point before they stop, I'm so glad to be able to give you this experience, OK Tommy you are freed! You can go back to the couch now if you want, lay down and I'll set your bottle with you. Tommy: "No bottle please I'm toooooo full!" David chuckled, he knew Tommy meant it if he was refusing a bottle, David could tell that Tommy had come to love his bottles. David: "OK I'll just put it on the coffee table you can get to it whenever you want, it's over half empty you can probably finish it pretty easy you know, I'm sure you don't want to waste all that milk right?" David leaned over and removed the bib from Tommy's neck, only a little food had fallen into its pocket. Tommy sighed, he just got up and went to the couch without responding. David set the bottle on the coffee table and went to finish his own plate, then he went about cleaning up everything, first putting all the leftovers into Tupperware or seranwrapping platters stuffing it all into his fridge, then he went about cleaning dishes and pans and pots and spatulas etc. Meanwhile, Tommy kept glaring at his bottle, it's true he didn't want to waste it, but he thought he might get sick if he downed anything else, suddenly he let out a big burp, the relief that brought made him second guess his fullness, he figured he could at least get down the volume that was just burped up, and so with effort he squeezed the bottle between his mittens and wiggled his way into the couch reclined on his back at a comfortable angle and tried his hardest to hold his bottle up and finish it off, it'd slip from his mitts occasionally and hit his chest and he'd try again, eventually he finished the bottle and resumed his focus onto the TV, bluey still playing some kind of marathon. David eventually joined him on the couch. David: "I thought I'd bring you a fresh bottle but then thought better of it, you're probably too full yeah?" Tommy felt conflicted, he liked his bottles so much he felt he wanted another, but he knew he was definitely to full to even begin nursing again right now. Tommy: "Yeah too full, maybe later." David: "OK well there's one in the bottle warmer waiting for you whenever you want it." Tommy was bloated! They lounged on the couch awhile, eventually Tommy felt his bladder had once again filled, the urgency was becoming uncomfortable, with David so near Tommy considered for a moment if he should have David take the diaper off now, but bedtime was drawing near so surely he'd just immediately be put into his bedtime diaper anyway, and what difference would it make to wet this one now, it's already wet, surely it can handle more. But Tommy wasn't sure he wanted to wet it right next to David like this, both on the couch, at least Tommy was huddled under his bwankie, he rationalized. He tried not to move or do a potty dance, he just held still and tried to control his breathing, he thought back to what had helped him before, the ocean waves, he kept his eyes open on the TV, but he was daydreaming, thinking about the ocean waves, the sound of them, crashing and lapping at the beach, and then he felt his diaper growing warmer, he had released again this time much easier than last time, he hadn't even had to shift positions, he could feel the wetness cascading down his groin to his bottom before getting soaked up, the front was too spent to do much but there was still plenty of absorbency left in the rear, he just stayed in his reclined position and let it happen. He had to admit to himself it felt nice to just let the bladder go and not have to run off to the bathroom every time. a discomfort released just as quickly as it had arrived. He pondered if this could be considered a form of luxury. More time went by and David looked over, noticing Tommy zoned out on the TV with a mitten partly in his mouth, it wouldn't fit, but he was suckling at the corner of the mitten, seemingly unaware he was doing it, David felt bad to have taken his thumbs from him after suggesting into his mind the thumb sucking urges, but he had a plan for that, he would reveal at bedtime. Speaking of which David looked at his watch. David: "Looks likes it's about bedtime buddy." Tommy: "Ya but I don't have school tomorrow and you certainly don't have work so why not stay up a while longer?" David: "hmmmmmmmmmmm, I don't know, it's important for boys to keep to their circadian rhythm." Tommy: "Come on please? Just another hour or two?" David "1 hour then, that's it." At that David moved closer to Tommy and put his arm over his shoulders, Tommy didn't mind, the closeness felt good." after an hour and a half David checked his watch. David: "OK that's an hour up, more than that even, come on lets get you to bed." Tommy grumbled a bit, but got up and waddled a very swollen waddle up the stairs into his room forgetting for a moment the rule to bathe, and thus rerouting to the bathroom, standing there waiting. David was not far behind, he went through the same routine with Tommy as he had for the prior bath, the same steps, all identical, by keeping to the same routine Tommy would find it easier every time, until it became normalized, second nature, effortless. After the bath in Tommy's bedroom the routine was again much the same as before, David went down to the kitchen and came back with the fresh bottle so Tommy could drink it while he was being diapered, after being diapered and redressed into a new clean sleeper this one was dark blue and had glowing ufo's and aliens all over it. (Tommy noted David sure had a lot of these) David then grabbed Tommy wrists, setting the bottle aside. David: "We have to change out those mittens they gotta be dirty by now, especially with a little drool eh? it's OK I got another pair here we will swap them and I'll clean your hands while I'm at it, I can wash the dirty mitts overnight." David pulled out something from his pocket, it was red, it had a flat end that had a black bottom side, it was roughly the size of a cherry, and looked like plastic, David held the flat end against the knob locking the mittens onto Tommy's wrist and the knob clicked and came loose, it was like magic, just the proximity of the 'cherry' to the knob was all it took for it to unlock itself. David: "It's a magnet, designed with just the right dimensions and strength to be able to unlock these locking cuff links, think of it as just another key really." David took off Tommy's mittens and let him set down the squishy balls. David: "How's that feel, your fingers stiff or hurting?" Tommy: "Nah they're fine, I was able to squeeze those little balls whenever I wanted and that kinda exercised my fingers anytime I needed to, though I couldn't straighten them out totally so it's nice to do that even if just for a moment, it does seem a bit harder to totally straighten them." David: "Ya that ll happen, don't worry it wears off in minutes, but you'll find that out at the end of the week, for now lets scrub your hands here." David wiped Tommy's hands down with rubbing alcohol and paper towels, then he wiped them down with a wet rag, then he dried them with a dry rag. David: "That should do it, do they feel all dry?" Tommy shook them about a little bit. Tommy: "Ya they're dry." David: "OK here you go, clean ones. David handed Tommy two squishy balls again, new ones, the others clearly were going to the wash, then David pulled a new pair of identical mittens out of a drawer in the changing table and pulled them onto Tommy's hands, locking them at the wrist, just the same as last time. David also pulled something else out the drawer, he grabbed Tommy's sleeper at the chest and clipped something onto it, it had a strap, David grabbed the other end of the strap and pushed it to Tommy's mouth, reflexively he opened his mouth and took it in, at first he felt he was nursing a bottle again but nothing was coming out, he patted his face with a mitten and felt nothing there but plastic pressed against his lips, like a curved tiny plate, oh! he thought, it's pacifier! he groaned and spit it out! Tommy: "Hey I don't need a pacifier!" David: "The drool spot on those last mittens disagrees, so does your pillow case, your bed sheets, your blanket, face it buddy you need something to suck if it's not a bottle and the thumb is trapped then use the pacifier, that's what they are made for, it's more sanitary then sucking on random fabric, better for the fabric that way too! I still have to change out your pillow case and bed sheets cause of that, I think that can wait till tomorrow though, I'll wash your blanket while I'm at it." Tommy blushed at the acknowledgment of his suckling problem, it had been unspoken until now, and now he'd been given a pacifier to help manage it. He couldn't argue the logic, if he was gonna be sucking on things it may as well be a pacifier, how much worse could that be then a thumb anyhow. David then pulled yet another item out of the tables drawers, he turned a knob on it and it clicked and a green led lit up, Tommy recognized it. Tommy: "A baby monitor?! Seriously?!" David: "Remember this morning Tommy? You couldn't open the door? The mittens wouldn't let you turn the knob, this is my solution! See I told you I had a way to solve that, I will keep the other end on me at all times, if at anytime you need out of your room just call for me and it will wake me up and I'll come open the door for you, don't be afraid to call me I don't mind being woken, I have plenty of free time each day to nap whenever I want! unless you'd rather we just keep the door open? but even if we did that a breeze could close it and then you'd be stuck." Tommy blushed but realized this was entirely practical, he didn't like the idea of waking David but if that's what it took, Tommy didn't like sleeping with his door open, it made him uneasy. And he didn't want to be stuck if it got closed somehow, so he decided to just put up with the monitor. David set the monitor on the table besides Tommy's bed, and grabbed it's receiver from a drawer clipping it onto his belt. David then grabbed Tommy's armpits and lifted him off the table setting his feets onto the floor, Tommy waddled over and climbed into bed, David had to help hold the sheets open, then tucked Tommy in real tight, he grabbed the bottle and held it for Tommy while he nursed it and closed his eyes, he was asleep before it was finished, David just kept holding it, and Tommy kept nursing it between snores, once the bottle was empty David put the pacifier to Tommy's lips, and he of course took it without hesitation, suckling it contentedly while he slept, David left the room and decided to update the ocean whispers the whispers now spoke: "When I feel an emotion I will let it out. It's OK to cry. I like wearing my mittens, they are very comfortable. I like being fed by others, it feels like love. They must love me, or they wouldn't bother to feed me. When they feed me I can feel the warmth of their love flowing through my whole body. When they hold my bottle for me it feels so comfortable, so loving. I enjoy being fed food and bottles. My mittens make sure I get more feedings and thus more love. It is so hard to feed myself, sometimes I forget how to do it. Sometimes I spill my food on myself or on the ground whenever I try to feed myself. I know I can't spill when someone else feeds me instead. It's much better to be fed then to feed myself. I like my blanket. My blanket likes to be called bwankie. Cartoons are more fun then other shows. I like cartoons. I like children's shows. I like cutesy prints. There's nothing wrong with liking the things I like. If it's harmless and makes me happy then it is worthwhile. I like my pacifier. Suckling my pacifier is just as nice as suckling my thumb. Sometimes it's even better cause then I have both hands free. My pacifier is my friend. My pacifier protects me. The shield on my face helps to hide me. People don't notice me as easily when the shield is hiding me. I don't even notice the pacifier is there sometimes. I get so used to having it there it just feels normal to suck my pacifier. There's no reason to hide it. I am proud of my pacifier. People are jealous of my pacifier. They don't have pacifiers cause their Dada's didn't love them enough to give them one. My Dada loves me so he gave me this pacifier. Sometimes when I sleep I get a discomfort in my bottom. When that happens I just puuuush it out and feel all better. Anytime I get a pressure in my bottom I will just puuuuuush it out. It's OK to puuuush it out, I can puuuush it out anytime I want. It won't hurt, it's good for me, and it makes daddy happy. When I puuuuush it out I am a good boy. Because puuuuushing it all out is what good boys do." This would repeat on loop all night every night from then on. David wrapped up his evening, did his shower and other needs and went to bed. In the morning the routine went as usual, Tommy woke up and found the pacifier was in his mouth, he couldn't remember putting it there, but he was glad for it since it meant he had not sucked on his pillow or bed sheets or anything, he did also have a wet diaper as always, it was not poopy, Tommy went to open the door and as his mitten hit the knob his groggy mind remembered that was not an option, he turned to the monitor and couldn't believe he had to do this, he groaned. Tommy: "David?! I'm up! I wanna go down for breakfast now please?!?" The pacifier fell from his mouth as he spoke, hanging from the clip to his chest. He took a closer look at it this time, noticing for the first time it's details, it was slightly transparent but had a green color to it, the button portion had a picture of a diapered baby bugs bunny on it, it seemed bigger then a baby's pacifier, the nipple was bigger and longer and the button and shield was bigger too, probably sized for a larger special needs kid like David's nephew, or like Tommy he realized. Right away Tommy could hear David coming up the stairs, he opened the door for him. David: "Good morning sleepy head! You sure slept in! I think we should not have stayed up late last night, it's nearly noon already! Gonna be tough to fix your schedule tonight." Tommy hadn't bothered to notice the time, he had no alarm today, nothing to do, just relax, sleeping in had been nice, but Tommy was surprised it was almost noon. Tommy and David went down the stairs to breakfast, they of course ate leftovers, Tommy wearing the feeding bib, and David feeding Tommy as had become the new usual. Tommy was more than used to it, he was starting to enjoy it, no longer blushing at all, not hesitating to open wide at each bite, even smiling occasionally, David loved to see him so totally taking to the suggestions, nearing the end of the meal Tommy felt a pressure in his bottom, it felt like only a toot, so without thinking about it, by reflex, he leaned forward to lift his bottom a bit and puuuuushed it all out, as he sat back he felt the mush on his bottom, he gasped! David: "What's the matter Tommy?" Tommy didn't want to admit it, but he knew the smell would give him away any second now anyway, better to come clean first. Tommy: "I can't believe I just did that, I thought it was just a fart! David I pooped!" David chuckled heartily. David: "Oh good boy! is that all! Silly Tommy, it's perfectly normal to need to poo when filling up on food, the fact you don't have to hold it until after you finish is a bonus really, it's OK really don't worry about it, you go ahead and take full advantage of that bonus." Tommy: "But David it's gross!" David: "Nah it's only a bit of poop, it's fully contained in your diaper it's not going anywhere, just don't pay attention to it and I'm sure you'll forget it's there in moments, come now lets finish eating and I'll get you all cleaned up after, it's bath time anyhow so really it's doesn't even matter, it's probably better this way to get all the poop out now rather than dealing with it after the bath." Once again David seemed to have immovable rationalizing, Tommy could only sit there in his poopy diaper while David kept pushing spoons and forks past his lips, he wanted to protest more but David hadn't given him the chance, keeping the food coming at a pace to prevent talking, and besides that Tommy wasn't totally committed that he even had any protests left to give, David's points seemed plenty valid, Tommy still couldn't believe he'd done that, how had that happened? he hadn't even known he'd done it at first! was he just not paying attention? he wasn't sure now, he couldn't remember the moment well, it was just a lean forward to toot, and then he felt the mush, the act itself was not a memory, there was a momentary gap in his recall, like the act hadn't even been worth remembering. Like when you've done something so routine you don't pay close enough attention to the minutiae to remember the details of how you did it this time. David had finished feeding Tommy his food but his bottle of milk was still half full, Tommy hadn't realized it but David no longer gave Tommy orange juice, every bottle had been milk for some days now, David intended to keep it this way, Tommy loved his milk anyhow, he wasn't going to complain, David held the bottle to Tommy's lips, and he had to take it, he nursed and nursed all the while sitting in a wet overnight diaper that was now poopy, Tommy could tell he hadn't gotten it all out, he still felt pressure in his bottom that still seemed like just a toot, but he wasn't gonna strain to get it out right now, now that he knew it was likely going to be more poo. Once the bottle was finished Tommy stood up. David: "OK head to the bathroom for your bath I'll be there in a minute." Right as Tommy stood up the pressure in his bottom felt so unwanted, like he just suddenly had to get it out, like when you have a fart that aches, you just can't hold it anymore, Tommy pushed without thinking, he just puuuushed and got it all out, David watched this fascinated, David had only started the messing suggestions last night and already Tommy was taking right to it, he was very pleased. Tommy finished and stood still for a moment, shocked at what he'd just done, he'd pooped yet again, he knew he had needed to go more but why couldn't he at least wait until he was upstairs out of sight? he just wanted it out so bad he just felt compelled to do it immediately. Tommy began rationalizing to sooth his hurt ego, Tommy thought 'the diaper was already poopy anyway, it was already about to come off for the bath anyway, it's going in the trash either way what's the difference if I pooed it now or minutes later, at least I don't have to carry that discomfort another minute for no reason.' He told himself this and then waddled away and up the stairs to the bathroom, his eyes were a bit watery at the shame and embarrassment he felt, David just sat there a moment smiling, a little stunned, and quite proud. David cleaned up the dishes leaving Tommy to wait in his poopy diaper for a few minutes, then made his way to the bathroom, he went straight to the tub and started it running to the same temp setting as last time, he grabbed Tommy's pacifier and unclipped it setting it aside on a counter, then unzipped Tommy's sleeper and tossed it to the corner, he then held Tommy's wrist and led him over to the vinyl topped padded bench in the side of the room, Tommy realized as he approached it this must be used like a smaller changing table, David lifted Tommy at the armpits and plopped him down on his messy bottom on the vinyl top. Tommy winced at the grossness of his bottom mushing under him, but he hated it less then he'd had the day prior, he was adjusting to it still. David guided Tommy to lay back, then David set a pack of baby wipes next to himself. David got to work unlocking the vinyl pants with his key, pulling them down Tommy's legs, tossing them to the dirty clothes pile, then taking off the Velcro strips of the cloth and pulling it down, lifting Tommy's legs by his ankles and then pulling it out from Tommy's bottom, he put Tommy back down and untapped the disposable, he pulled the front of the disposable open and began wiping up any poop he could find, placing the dirty wipes onto the open used diaper, once the wipes came clean he lifted Tommy's ankles again until his bottom was accessible and repeated the wiping there too, once all cleaned he pulled the diaper out from under Tommy and set Tommy's legs back down, he balled up the diaper, double bagged it, and tossed it aside, then grabbed Tommy's wrists and guided him to the bathtub. The wrists were attached to the hook as Tommy sat down in the water and the rest of the bathing experience went just like last time, once finished Tommy totally clean and dried and smelling like baby shampoo they made their way to the bedroom, the diapering process went just the same as yesterday, an extra thick overnight diaper a clean new cloth cover, fresh locking vinyl pants, and a new sleeper Tommy had not yet seen, it had footies like they all did, no mittens on this one since his mittens are already on his hands now, this fleece sleeper was black in some areas and white in other areas and it had a hood, Tommy could feel appendages on top of the hood of some kind.... David dressed Tommy then clipped the paci to Tommy's chest and put it to his lips, he accepted it without even thinking about it, and nursed it immediately, David lifted Tommy off the table and set him down on his feet, David went downstairs and Tommy went back to the bathroom, curious to see his hood, he looked in the bathroom mirror at himself, his hood had a little panda face, eyes and ears on it, with the color pattern Tommy realized his sleeper looked like a panda bear. Tommy also took notice of the pacifier in his mouth bobbing away, this pacifier had a panda on the button as well, Tommy felt like a baby, he looked like a baby, he'd pooped his diaper at breakfast like a baby, these thoughts whirled is his mind as he teared up, wondering what was happening to him, why was he turning into this, why did he seem so comfortable with it, he considered for a moment running away from all of this, stripping it all off refusing to do anymore of it even if it meant being kicked out broke, he looked at his babyfied self in the mirror and imagined what he'd look like homeless, dirty, starved, unloved, unhappy, he asked himself is this really so bad? is that alternative really better? he had to admit to himself there were aspects of this treatment he was enjoying, he often felt loved, comforted, like he was no longer alone in a lifetime of having been alone until now, he wiped his sniffles and teary eyes with his mittens then went downstairs, Tommy went to the couch, the TV was already on and tuned to blues clues. David went and made up a bottle of warm milk and brought it to the couch, he sat down and repeated the couch time feeding process, positioning Tommy into the nook of David's arm and David holding the bottle up for Tommy, Tommy had to spit out his paci first of course but then nursed away at the bottle contentedly. the earlier thoughts still rang in his head but the warmth and love he felt now from being fed by David this warm bottle of milk told him this was better, this was the right choice, he didn't hate this, it just embarrassed him sometimes. David: "Such a good little boy I've got on my hands here, such a good boy." Tommy writhed a little bit with the flood of warmth flowing through him, and kept nursing and smiling all the while. The day was a lazy day, they stayed on the couch, Tommy being feed bottles occasionally and loving every minute of it, whenever he had to pee he just let it happen, each time was a bit easier than the last, by the end of the day he no longer had to summon images of ocean waves or sounds, he could simply keep his focus on the TV and wet freely, it helped that David had been lacing his bottles with a certain drug, one he was able to manufacture himself in his laboratory, basically a muscle relaxant, designed to target the bladder sphincter, he didn't include enough to totally numb Tommy's bladder control, he just helped relax it some so Tommy could more easily embrace wetting freely for the day, Tommy got his diaper changed three more times during couch time, each change was performed on the carpet in front of the couch atop his portable changing pad from Tommy's diaper bag. Tommy just laid there and kept watching cartoons and drinking his bottle while his diaper was changed. At dinner time Tommy was again fed left overs by David's hand, and a bottle was held for him to wash it down with, they then had so more couch time until the time came that David got up and pulled Tommy up, he didn't say anything this time, he didn't need to, Tommy knew bath/bedtime was nearing, so he knew this must be it, Tommy just let David pull him to standing and David grabbed his wrist and walked Tommy up the stairs and into the bathroom without saying a word, they went through the same bath time routine as before, this time Tommy's diaper was soaked but not messy. After bath on the change table Tommy again had his mittens switched for the ones that just finished drying, his hands washed clean again in the switching process, he was re-diapered in the same two diaper combo and locking pants and this time David simply picked him up and carried him to his bed, holding him in a hug with Tommy's legs crossed around David's waist, David supported Tommy's bottom with his right hand, holding Tommy's back with his left hand, Tommy didn't complain, he was tired, it was easier for him then hoping down and waddling over to it. David tucked Tommy in, fed him the rest of the bottle he'd started on the table, and like a practiced habit Tommy was asleep before the bottle was finished but kept nursing it between snores, once it was empty David inserted Tommy's pacifier into Tommy's lips and left the room. The weekend arrived and the days went much the same with Tommy enjoying his break from school staying diapered for the day so he could nap freely on the couch, saturday after breakfeast Tommy was on the couch nursing a bottle as David held it for him when the urge to poo arrived, he recognized it this time but was trying to ignore it in favor of finishing his after breakfast bottle, he wasnt even half way through it when he realized he wasn't going to hold it any longer, he mumbled for David to remove the nipple which he did. Tommy: "David I have to poo can you please take me to the potty?" David: "Oh Tommy you just enjoy your bottle I'll change your diaper right after" Tommy: "But David I can make it this time I dont want to just poo the diaper on purpose!" David: "Tommy whats the difference? you've had quite a few poopy diapers now, whether its on purpose or not its still just a poopy diaper, it doesnt make any difference to me, I still have to change that diaper eventually one way or the other, its gonna be easier for me if you just poo it and relax and enjoy your bottle, I know its still a weird experience for you but it'll get easier if you let it, its only for the break, just enjoy every chance to relax you can, you only tomorrow left before it all ends anyway. now no more argueing just watch your cartoons, drink your bottle and let it all out, be a good boy for me Tommy" Tommy was conflicted, David shoved the nipple back into his mouth before he could protest any further, if Tommy wanted to force the issue it was clearly going to require conflict, Tommy didnt want to have conflict with David, he could tell David really didnt want to bother with a trip to the bathroom, it made sense in some way, changing the diaper here on the changing pad was less hassle then a trip to the bathroom, while Tommy was trying to rationalize all of this the pressure in his bottom was mounting, it had now reached a point where pushing was hardly necessarry and his will to hold it back had been erroded, and so Tommy relaxed and the mush flowed into the bottom of his diaper, he had to finish it off with a bit of a grunt to get the rest out, this made him blush as the smell hit him his blush deeped, he felt so humiliated to have done this in Davids arms, while being bottle fed, but this is what David had asked him to do he told himself, if David insists on changing poopy diapers then fine, better then arguing and fighting him over it, its not like Tommy hadnt already experienced some poopy diapers by now, this was just one more. so Tommy relaxed now emptied and worked on emptying the bottle tryint to ignore the smell as he did so. When the bottle was over true to his word David changed him right away, Tommy just kept his eyes on the cartoons while he was changed. The rest of the day went much like a new routine, the next day Sunday Tommy found himself in the same sittuation, Tommy was on the couch nursing his after breakfast bottle in Davids arms when he felt the need to poo again, he recalled how yesterday had gone and decided it was pointless to try and arguee it again, so without bothering to hold it he pushed and pushed until it was all in his diaper, and kept right on nursing his bottle the whole while, David couldnt have been more proud, Tommy was blushing through it again of course but much less so, it was beginning to feel almost normal. That night, Tommy dreamed he was on the beach by the ocean, all his sea life friends were there, even his favorite paw patrol pups were there, they looked a bit different, more like real pups, but he knew it was them, they played in the sand for what felt like hours, making castles and mountains out of the sand, running around in and out of the surf, at one point Tommy found himself in a region of deeper looser sand, he sank in it to his knees, he struggled to step out of it, straining and grunting, he fell forwards onto his hands, the sand was up to his elbows and beyond his knees to his middle thigh, he crawled and crawled against the sand grunting and pushing, and he felt a discomfort in his lower half as he did this, and so he kept crawling, trying to crawl away from the deeper sand and away from the discomfort, he finally felt himself breaking free from the deep sand landing on the harder pack and crawling away, he was able to stand up and get back to playing, the rest of his dream what uneventfully. When Tommy woke he felt deeply refreshed, he hadn't tossed at all in the night, he'd slept straight through, though now that he was awake he was aware of a stench, he wondered what was bringing that on, he sat up legs over the side of the bed and felt his diaper squish like it always did in the morning, though this time it was much squishier in the bum then usual, he stood up and then felt a weight on his bottom, a sticky kind of weight, it finally dawned on him, he'd pooped his diaper in his sleep! he couldn't believe himself! he immediately looked to his bed fearful he'd made a mess out of it, but of course the bed was fine, not a mark on it, his diaper had contained it all just as it was designed to do. Tommy stood still for a moment ready to cry, what is wrong with me he thought, now I'm pooping in my sleep? How could this happen?! I slept right through it! Tommy sniffled a little, then called out for David Tommy: "Daviiiiid? haaaaalp!" David ran to Tommy's room, opening the door and immediately smelling Tommy's poopy diaper. He saw the water works building in Tommy's eyes and knew Tommy was upset about this new turn of events. David: "Oh Tommy it's OK, come here buddy." David crossed the room and took Tommy in a hug, rubbing his back as he did so, Tommy just let himself be absorbed into a hug, crying a little. Tommy: "I don't know what happened! I just woke up and the room stank and I can feel there is poo in my diaper I didn't do it! I don't remember doing it! How could this happen while I sleep! I've never done this before I swear!" David: "I know Tommy it's OK, maybe you just had a stomach bug or something, maybe your body is just really liking the diapers and felt there was no point holding it? You know it's not healthy to hold that stuff in any way, did you at least sleep good?" Tommy: "Yeah I guess so, I slept straight through I don't remember waking up or rolling over once." David: "There you see? your body just wanted to get some really good sleep, it knew you had a diaper on so it just let it out so you could keep sleeping really well! there's no harm here Tommy, you got better sleep and that diaper is just going in the trash either way anyhow, really it makes sense you should just use it as much as you can as soon as you can, better for your health and your sleep that way!" Tommy didn't like hearing this, but he also felt relieved that David didn't mind having a bed pooper for a tenant, Tommy figured David was used to this kind of thing from his nephew and that would explain why David was not only tolerant of it but even supportive of it, it made Tommy feel better to think that thanks to this Tommy wouldn't have to worry about David judging him or wanting to kick him out or something over it, heck David was even hugging Tommy rubbing his back and comforting him over it, if anything it seemed this sort of stuff just brought David closer to him, it did not push David away, Tommy was OK with that, David was so nice, so loving. Tommy was thrilled to have someone showing him love. So with these thoughts Tommy decided not to let a poopy diaper bother him, it wasn't his first, and he was starting to figure it probably wasn't going to be the last, he may as well accept it, it didn't hurt him, just his ego, and egos aren't good for anything. David: "Don't worry about it Tommy, lets just get on with our day OK? Come on down and let's eat breakfast." Tommy: "In a poopy diaper? can't I get out of it first?" David: "Tommy you ate breakfast in a poopy diaper just on Friday it didn't hurt you none then." Tommy: "That was different, that happened in the middle of breakfast! I just let you finish feeding me the rest, so we could be done and go take it off! I don't wanna stay in it the entire breakfast!" David: "You've been in it this long it's not gonna hurt you to wait a bit longer, besides breakfast is ready now. if we wait any longer you'll be eating it cold, you don't want that I'm sure, come on it's a diaper it's meant to hold poopies as long as it needs to, we'll go finish our breakfast as quickly as possible then I'll get you all cleaned up!" Tommy: "It really doesn't bother you? Me smelling like poop?" David: "It really doesn't bother me, not one bit, in fact, I think it's cute, it makes you a real cutie, and besides, using your diaper the way they are meant to be used just makes you a good boy, I like when you are a good boy, come on now." As Tommy relished the flood of warmth through his system David grabbed his wrist and walked him out the door down the stairs and to the dining table, he directed Tommy to sit on a chair and sat up next to Tommy and proceeded to feed him more leftovers from thanksgiving, Tommy didn't like sitting down in the poopy diaper, but he had to admit what did it matter anymore anyway, more and more Tommy was learning to just live with it, he tried his best to tune out the sensations and the stink, and sure enough by about midway through the meal he had momentarily forgotten he was poopy, everything was just ordinary routine then, until breakfast ended, and he stood up, the sensations reminding him of it, he shook off the feeling of disgust and moved on with his day, heading to the bathroom and waiting, David arrived, and they repeated the bathing process just like they had the other day, cleaning his bottom on the vinyl top before guiding him to the tub etc. Once back into Tommy's room David had a choice for Tommy to make. David: "OK Tommy, it's back to school today, now, I know you probably want to go back to pull-ups now, and that's fine of course, but after you've been in diapers the last 5 days you might be at risk of an accident or two, just because your body was getting used to them and it takes a bit to retrain it back to holding that nasty stuff inside all over again, you might be fine of course but I think you might want to wear a diaper just in case." Tommy: "NO David! I can't wear diapers to college! that's so ridiculous if someone finds out I'll be the laughingstock of the school!" David: "Tommy no one cares at that school, trust me, there are plenty of students there wearing diapers pooping themselves freely, you'd be quite surprised how common place it is, but if you don't want to wear a diaper that's fine, you take your chances, you're a big boy I'm sure you're right you can probably hold it just fine, but if you do have an accident just remember it's OK, it's not your fault, don't feel bad about it, you can call me if you need help and I'll be there in roughly 5 minutes, I move quicker then a bus." Tommy giggled a bit at that. Tommy: "Ya I don't need diapers, these past 5 days was just cause I was staying on the couch napping, I'll be just fine!" David: "OK well just in case if you do have an accident check your back pack I'll have some emergency supplies for you in there." Tommy just rolled his eyes. With that David held out one of Tommy's pull-ups for him to step into, then his jeans and his shirt, his clothes had begun to get saggy, loose, Tommy's belt had to be fastened on a tighter notch then usual, Tommy didn't seem to notice. When Tommy got to the door to put his shoes on David pulled out the 'key' and took off Tommy's mittens. David: "Remember when you get home you stay right here at the door until I get the mittens back on you!" Tommy: "Yes OK I know." Tommy put his shoes on. Tommy: "My shoes are getting loose, I think they must be getting old or something, there's space in front of the toes that wasn't there before." David: "Oh, hmm ya they are probably just getting old, we'll have to do something about that later, for now you get to school." Tommy went to his bus and to school, his hands freed for the first time, he was back to suckling his thumb on the bus ride, he didn't care anymore, even when he noticed it was in his mouth he just let it stay there and kept suckling away, when Tommy got off the bus he had to pee, like always his breakfast bottle had run through him by the time he'd reached school, like usual he ran for the bathroom nearest his first class, as he ran down the halls he felt warmth on his crotch, he looked down and realized he was peeing while running! he tried to stop it and managed to but not without effort, not without the damage already being done, he kept running and when he reached the bathroom he lost control again as he entered into the room, by the time he was in a stall taking his pants off the pull-up was soaked it had even leaked onto his pants, there was a giant wet spot on his pants in the legs, the pattern was clearly a leaky pull-up, some pee even made it into his right shoe, he pulled down the drenched pull-up to his ankles and sat on the toilet and emptied out but there wasn't much left by that point, he groaned and sniffled and tried not to cry, David was right! I did have an accident! I haven't even gotten to my first class and my pants are already wet! David had stopped giving Tommy the bladder relaxant the night before, it should be out of his system by now, this accident was all Tommy's own doing, Tommy then remembered what David said about "emergency supplies" he opened his backpack, nothing in there but the usual books etc, then Tommy looked in his lunch bag, the paw patrol backpack, crammed in there he found the overalls from his closet, and a pull up. Tommy also found in his paw patrol backpack a packet of baby wipes, and a plastic bag, he took off his shoes and socks one of which was wet, and the pull-up, and put the socks and jeans into the plastic bag and tied it off, shoving it into his backpack. He wiped himself down with baby wipes from his feet to his legs to his crotch and bottom, and tossed the wipes into the used pull-up on the floor, he grabbed the clean pull-up and stared at it, like the last one it had paw patrol characters on it, he couldn't help smiling, he was glad to see his favorite cartoons on something he'd have to wear, he stepped into the pull up and pulled it up his legs, settling it into his crotch, it crinkled a little, he pulled on the overalls adorned also with paw patrol character patches, having just a t shirt and pull-up inside the overalls felt exposed in some way, it did nothing to hide the subtle crinkle of the pull up whenever he moved, he put on his shoes without socks, wincing as his right foot squished a little, he zipped up his bags balled up the used pull-up and took it to the trash can, washed his hands and headed for class, he was really late for his first class this time, it was normal for him to get there a little late but this had to be the record, he entered the room and the professor stopped talking, glaring at him while he took his seat, blushing all the while. The professor resumed speaking. Near the end of class students were reading a section they'd been instructed to read when the bell went off, the second it stopped Tommy's teacher spoke up. Professor mustache: "Thomas pickleson! please see me after class." Tommy gulped, he sat still until the other students had filed out, then approached his professor. Tommy: "You wanted to see me sir?" Mustache: "Thomas! You are always late to my class! Today you were nearly 20 minutes late!" Tommy was sure that had to be an exaggeration, but he wasn't going to argue. Tommy: "I'm sorry sir, I had to run to the bathroom, I usually do when I get off the bus, and there's not much time to squeeze that in between the bus ride and the start of class." Mustache: "The bathroom? I had expected a better excuse then that! if your bathroom habits are going to interfere with my class and the learning of my other students then that is an unacceptable problem! You need to find a solution that gets you to class on time, I won't have these interruptions every day any longer! It isn't fair to the other students! they didn't come here to watch you saunter in the door long after they've already gotten here and taken their seats!" Tommy felt completely berated, he felt bad that he might have had a negative impact on the other students. Tommy: "Yes sir, I'll figure something out, I promise." Mustache: "You better, cause if you're not here on time tomorrow then do not enter, I don't want that door opening after I've begun the class!" Tommy: "Yes sir I'll be on time I promise!" Professor Mustache waved Tommy off, seemingly dismissing him. Tommy turned and walked away, a slight crinkling as he did so, the professors ears perked up in the now otherwise totally empty and silent room, the sound stood out, he glared at Tommy's bum as he walked away, the gears turning in his head... Lunchtime eventually arrived and Tommy sat in his usual corner of the cafeteria, and began trying to eat his lunch, he found it much more difficult then he'd remembered, first his sandwich fell apart in his hands as he tried to smash them into his mouth, pieces and globs falling onto his shirt, then the mixed fruit he found he couldn't pinch it in his fingers without them slipping out, so instead he grabbed onto them in his palm mashing them with a full fist into his mouth, the juices getting all over his face, he wasn't sure why it was suddenly so difficult to feed himself, but he was sure making a mess out of it, the juice box was it's usual battle and eventually he finished lunch, with quite a bit of it on him instead of in him, his next class went fine and then the last class came, half-way through the last class he realized he had forgotten to use the bathroom, he usually forced himself to go to the rest room before this class because it was a long 90 minute class and even though he didn't usually feel the need when the class began he was always bursting by the end of it if he hadn't forced himself to empty out just before entering. Today he'd forgotten, the long 3-day break had broken his routine, the accident this morning and the pull-up had set his mind out of the rhythm as well, now he still had 45ish minutes left in the class and his bladder was rapidly filling with his lunchtime giant juice box. The last time he had tried to get up to go to the bathroom from this class it had drawn the professors attention, who in turn had put the whole classes attention onto Tommy, Tommy didn't want to go through that again, especially with all these food stains on his shirt he was aware of, he was embarrassed about it, so he stayed seated trying to make it to the end of class, it didn't take long for Tommy's bladder to overwhelm him and burst a flood into his pull up, he sat there holding still praying it would hold, and no one could tell he was peeing himself in class, he had held on as strong as he could, but he just lost control unexpectedly, he felt he was still clenching even as it flooded out of him, like his clenching just was no longer strong enough to stop the flood gates. Near as he could tell from his sitting position it seemed the pull up had held up, but it was definitely soaked, it felt sodden, it was much different then the diapers of yesterday, those didn't feel so sodden like this, they handled wettings much better, Tommy was a bit grossed out by how it felt, for just a moment he found himself wishing it was a diaper instead, so he wouldn't have to worry about any of this anymore. Tommy had to fart, he'd been ignoring it for a bit now, his bladder was his main focus and the gas wasn't worth even thinking about, he figured he could just ignore it, he couldn't just fart right now the class room was too quiet at this moment, but the pressure was building, I must be really gassy today Tommy thought, he was sure it wasn't poo, it didn't feel solid, it only felt like gas, but he'd been wrong before, he was scared to be wrong again, but the pressure couldn't be ignored forever, he just kept seated and tried to hold it, all these potty troubles was distracting him from the professor, he was missing things, and he knew it, he hated that this was costing him learning, he hated that he was feeling such discomfort in his bottom right now, suddenly a faculty member of the school popped their head in a side door down near the professor, the professor looked over asking: "what is it?" the faculty member waved the professor over seemingly wanting a word in private. professor longhair: "uhm class talk amongst yourselves while I step away to see what the lady requires of me, you should discuss what we just went over in that last chapter." Then the professor left the room. The class all took a breath of relief relaxing from the strain of their focus, and chatted it up with their friends some of them instead just focusing on their books, Tommy figured now was a good time to run to the bathroom to try and pee any that remained, as Tommy leaned forward to grab his bags and stand that was all the strain required for his bottom to open up and a large mass of mush rapidly filled up the back of his pull up, he hadn't even finished standing by the time it was all out of him already, his eyes opened wide bulging out of his head, he couldn't believe that had just happened, he thought 'I could have sworn it was just a fart! I hadn't even decided to fart it just came out! oh my god! I just pooped my pants in the middle of class!' Tommy sat right back down, plopping onto his butt, as if that would help hide what had happened, regretting it as he felt it squish against his bottom, he sat there stiff as a board back straight staring straight ahead lost in thought, what was happening to him, he pooped the bed and then his pants in the middle of class! Hmm, perhaps pooping the bed had prevented him fully emptying, he rationalized, maybe I should have forced myself to empty out more on the toilet once that diaper came off, maybe that's why this happened, I still had to poop this morning I didn't get it all out and now it's caught up to me. All the rationalizing didn't change the fact he was now stuck in class in a poopy wet pull up, he was terrified, what if someone smells that's it's coming from me, what if I leak! I should get out of here immediately! But Tommy was scared to move, he sat still thinking if that was really the best option for another minute or two, when he decided to go for it the moment he shifted to get up the professor re-entered the room and the room immediately went silent, damn! he was stuck now, he sat back down into his muck, wincing a bit, the professor apologized for the interruption and launched straight back into his lecture, Tommy had no choice but to stay put, luckily class was near over anyhow, it was only a few more minutes before the bell rang, Tommy stayed put busying himself with his notes until the students had all left, he wanted to file out last, so no one could get a look at his bottom which must be bulging now he assumed, if not worse, if the pull up leaked then it will be totally obvious what's occurred. He was terrified to find out, once he was last out the door and packed his bags and speed walked/waddled out of the room. He waddled to his bus stop trying not to think about the state of his pants, he couldn't go to the restroom he didn't have any more spare pull-ups on him, he would have to just waddle with his used pull-up until he got home, as he stood there waiting for the bus, it did not come, he realized with dread the bus must have already arrived a few minutes early today, and because he had waited to leave class last, he had missed it, he would have to wait for the next one, during the 15-minute wait his bladder confirmed his earlier suspicion that it had not fully emptied, it's urgency had returned, he was wiggling in place doing a little potty dance trying to hold it, he didn't want to miss another bus, and he certainly didn't want to try going to a potty to have to deal with a pull up that was already messy, he'd just try to make it home where David could help him out. As he saw the bus turn onto his street in the distance Tommy's anxiety peaked and his bladder once again let loose against his will, again he was clenching and it was flowing out all the same! The pull-up was no match for a second wetting, the peepee leaked out the pull-ups leg holes soaking his overalls making very obvious dark wet patches on the sides of his pull up, it not only made it obvious he'd wet himself, it also was pretty obvious that it was a leaky pull-up or diaper, anyone familiar with the pattern of diaper leaks would recognize the wetness on his pants as being just that, Tommy was quickly openly crying, but he sniffled it up and tried to stop the bawling as the bus came to a stop, he had no choice, he'd have to board like this, he got on the bus and flashed his pass hoping to make it by the driver unnoticed, the driver did notice, he grabbed Tommy's wrist and swung him back around to get a look at his pants, he glared at Tommy's pee stain for a minute, seemingly figuring out the matter at hand, his initially gruff approach softened, he must be thinking Tommy is special needs to be having a leaky diaper like this. driver: "You poor thing, here you stand right here by me and hold on tight to this rail OK big guy? don't sit down please? OK? I just want you to stand right there." This was just like the last time this happened, Tommy recognized the bus driver just didn't want Tommy getting pee on his seats, but Tommy was struck by the difference in demeanor, the last time Tommy had wet pants on the bus the driver had been rather mean about it, a real rough harsh tone. But this time the driver was being so gentle so kind, even forgiving, Tommy was really glad for that, he was OK with that, if this was the worst of it then it isn't so bad, Tommy was still breaking down on the inside for sure, but this had helped a great deal to make it easier to stifle those tears for the time being until he could get off the bus and out of sight of the public, Tommy simply nodded at the bus driver and grabbed the rail, thumb popping from his mouth as he did, he hadn't even realized he was suckling his thumb, as the bus driver had studied him, no wonder he was being talked down to, Tommy realized then that if sucking his thumb made people more gentle with him he might just wanna do it more often... Tommy held the hand rail and stared ahead as the bus moved on towards his home, planting the other thumb in his mouth and suckling away, at one point during the short bus ride he felt his bladder once again want some release, he didn't even bother to hold it this time, what's the point, the damage was already done, it wasn't much, but he let it out without difficulty, expanding the wet spots on his overalls as he did, the bus got to his stop, and he hopped off and ran for his door, he threw the door open and ran to David, he didn't even take his shoes off, he was bawling now, David was on the couch but stood as soon as he detected the commotion, he embraced Tommy in a hug and rubbed his back. David: "Whoa! Hey little guy what's the big deal? what happened? Tell me what happened please?" David hadn't seen the wet spot, Tommy had run up to hug him too quickly. Tommy half sobbed half screamed. Tommy: "I don't know what happened! I just couldn't stop it! It happened so quickly! and it got all over my pants and I couldn't help it! why! why can't I stop it!" David could smell him by this point, he understood Tommy had pooped himself, and as likely comes with poo probably wet himself too, David understood he must have leaked on his clothing at school. David: "Oh Tommy it's OK, I did say you might have an accident remember? Do you also remember I said it isn't your fault? I told you this morning do not be hard on yourself, don't let it make you sad, it isn't a big deal, it's OK, remember?" Tommy did vaguely remember that, but it's one thing to hear it and another thing to go through it. Tommy: "But people saw! The whole bus saw my wet pants and I just didn't want them to see!" David: "Don't worry Tommy they will never see you again OK? I'm gonna make sure of that!" Tommy was confused by this unexpected response, the confusion slowed his tears considerably, the reassurance of not seeing the bus people anymore sounded nice. Tommy: "huh? what? But how?" David: "Simple Tommy, I'll just drive you to school each day, and pick you up after, no big deal, I'm usually just sitting around here anyway, it's no sweat off my back." Tommy didn't want to burden David further, but he remembered David's prior words about how this stuff wasn't a burden to him, that he enjoyed doing things for Tommy, so Tommy dismissed the thought and simply accepted. Tommy: "That'd be great actually, thank you David." Tommy's sniffles had died off now, crisis averted, Tommy still felt ashamed, standing there in wet paw patrol overalls and a leaky pullup, but he was much better knowing he'd never see those bus people again. David: "Listen I like standing here hugging you too but I think we need to get you cleaned up before you get anything on my nice carpet. Also, we are gonna have to have a talk about shoes in the house..." Tommy realized he had forgotten to take his shoes off, fuck! he thought, what punishment is that rule going to bring next! Tommy: "What's the punishment for that?!" David: "Shh we don't have to talk about that now, let me get you cleaned up, and we'll talk about it later." David grabbed Tommy by the hand and led him to the bathroom, along the way Tommy asked. Tommy: "Oh ya, what about the mittens." Surprising himself that he didn't just keep quiet about getting away with not putting them on at the door. Though if he was honest with himself he might have to acknowledge that he'd come to like the mittens, he liked how it made David take closer care of him, he liked the extra love. David: "Ya you did forget that too but that's OK, I'll let that one slide just for a few minutes, I'd rather get you cleaned up first, we can get those on after the bath." Tommy felt good about that. Glad to hear that even though the mittens weren't on he was still getting a bath rather than a shower, and all the care and love that came with it. Once in the bathroom David got the bath running, he guided Tommy to the small padded vinyl changing table, David took Tommy's overalls off and made a showing of it's front and back to display the damage done to the pants, the wet spots had reached clear down to the knee on one leg, nearly half-way there on the other, David turned the pants around and Tommy's face went white, there was obvious poop stains on the butt, on both sides of the pull ups leg holes, it was clear from both the front and the back that he had a leaky diaper, and the back was leaking poop into his pants, Tommy had faced forward on the bus, standing at the very front, convinced he was hiding his wet pants from the rest of the bus behind him, but in reality he had been putting his poopy pants on display for all of them the whole ride. His eyes watered but he didn't let himself bawl. Tommy: "I'm glad I don't have to ride the bus anymore" was all he could say. David: "Well Tommy, it's OK, it's not your fault, but I think this means you need to wear diapers from now on." Tommy: "What!!! in the daytime! David I can't do that!" David: "Tommy what you can't do is keep your pants clean and dry! and that's OK, really it isn't a big deal, assuming you wear the diapers, without diapers this becomes a big deal, it makes a mess and it's a lot to clean, these pants are probably ruined, I doubt I can get these stains out, I loaned you my nephews overalls and now they are going in the trash, that won't happen with diapers, they keep it all contained so it never spoils your clothing, no one will know! it's OK! don't worry Tommy! you'll be OK!" Tommy: "Aw but David do I really have to? this was just a fluke I'm just still adjusting from the break you said it yourself!" David: "Yeah Tommy but this is more than just one little accident, this pull up is so over used it had to be more than one wetting, plus you pooped it, I hadn't even expected that one, plus tell me something, when you left today you were in jeans, so on top of what happened in this pull-up you must have also had a leaky accident in your jeans too right?" Tommy just blushed and nodded a gentle embarrassed nod. David: "That's what I thought, and to answer your other question of do you have to, yes actually you do, it's in the rules Tommy, people who wet or mess their pants in the daytime must wear diapers 24/7, you signed it in the contract. Don't worry Tommy this one isn't a punishment, it's just being practical, you'll see. Besides, think how nice it will be to not have to run to the bathroom all the time anymore!" Tommy suddenly remembered professor mustache's warning from today, if Tommy isn't on time tomorrow he won't be allowed into class, Tommy realized a diaper is exactly what he is going to need to do that... and so Tommy reluctantly stopped arguing. David sensed the acquiescence and moved on with the process, the whole time Tommy had just been standing there in only his used pull-up, accentuating his new status, David grabbed Tommy by the armpits and lifted him onto his mushy bottom on the table, then grabbed him by the chest and back and gently settled him down onto his back, taking care to make sure his head was set on the table gently, David tore the sides of the pull up apart, then pulled the front down like a diaper. He used baby wipes to wipe up everything he could to the best of his ability, then grabbed Tommy's ankles lifting them and his bottom up into the air, and proceeded to repeat the thorough wiping on Tommy's backside, his thighs his legs everywhere David could think of, he pulled the used pull up aside and took a wipe to the matt beneath Tommy before setting his bottom back down on it, he noticed Tommy was suckling his thumb, he'd put it in at some point during the process. David double bagged the pull up washed his hands then returned to Tommy, still laying on his back, nude, he grabbed Tommy by the armpits and lifted him back up to his feet, it's a good thing David was really strong, but David could tell Tommy was getting lighter, bit by bit. He grabbed Tommy's hand and pulled him to the tub, no more words were spoken from there, the process went as usual, Tommy felt like this was now ordinary, being bathed by David was not just normal now, it was something Tommy looked forward to, it was practically like getting a massage, a soapy watery massage. Once in the bedroom David led the boy, still suckling his thumb, over to the changing table, David grabbed Tommy's wrist and pulled his thumb out, inserting the pacifier in it's place. David then pulled out a clean pair of the mittens and the squishy balls, putting them into Tommy's palms he pulled the mittens onto his hands and fastened the strap at the wrist, he then went about diapering Tommy in the usual way, a thick overnight diaper a cloth contour cover and the locking pants over that. then he dressed Tommy in yet another new sleeper, this one did not have footies, this sleeper was green and had a hood, the hood of this sleeper had a froggy smile and froggy eyes sticking out of it, David was well stocked on sleepers some with attached footies some not, some with attached mittens some not, he had multiple varieties of all sizes, he found it easier to keep someone in a new sleeper each time rather then letting them realize that the same one was suddenly getting larger on them, David didn't want them realizing they were shrinking for as long as possible. This is one of the changes David had been making to Tommy's DNA, Tommy had arrived to this house at a stature of 5 foot 10 inches. At this stage Tommy was closer to 5 foot 5 inches, which David could tell thanks to the giraffe measuring him at his door frame every day. David had been injecting Tommy with DNA altering compounds in addition to the aforementioned reduction of pubic hair the alterations would also tell his body that it was not supposed to be so tall, that his height was supposed to max out at a much shorter height, the final result would be below 4 feet tall, but it would take a long time to get there, the process was just like how the body grew up, it came in growth spurts here and there, but in this case more like shrink spurts, the body had to break down the excess material which was making up the excess height a little at a time, and then reorganize everything necessary to accommodate those changes a little at a time before repeating the process a few more millimeters at a time, on and on day by day, just like how someone grows, just in reverse, David could accelerate the process if he wanted, but that would cause pain and discomfort, a process like this always has 'growing pains' and the slower you go at it the less noticeable those are. Random aches here and there, if David wanted he could shrink a person 2 feet in the span of a month but it would be very painful for them, the ache that you feel with a growing pain would be full body for them and it would be persistent, not short-lived, but rather constant. But this was a level of cruelty David had never yet stooped to, David didn't want to be cruel to anyone, in David's way he believed what he was doing for his tenants was love, he saw them as children growing up too fast, unprepared for the real world, needing a second chance, that they had grown arrogant in their ignorance and by turning them back into babies for just a time, they could readjust their perspectives and realize they were not smarter better or more prepared than anyone else, that they in fact need others, just as others will need them, but Tommy was a special case, day by day David had realized Tommy had anchored a hook into David's heart, that would never let go, David did not want to send Tommy out into the world like he eventually had to do for his prior tenants, David didn't think Tommy wanted to ever do that either, Tommy may not realize it yet but David knew that eventually Tommy would figure it out, he belonged as David's permanent lifelong baby, that was the happiest option for the both of them, David would help Tommy to figure it out, little by little. With Tommy dressed David got a serious look on his face. David: "OK Tommy, now, about what happened with your shoes, you came in the door and ran on the carpet without taking them off, that's a big no no." Tommy was still laying on his back on the changing table nursing his pacifier, his eyes got big as he realized he was in trouble again. David: "Now maybe you don't remember what you agreed to, so I'm going to remind you. The rule states: No shoes in the house, if you are caught wearing shoes in the house you will be forced to wear crawl booties for a week. Now I'm not sure if you know what those are, you never asked about it when you agreed to it, but let me show you." David pulled out what looked like house slippers, they looked just like the fabric that made up Tommy's mittens, same durable thickly padded untearable material, they covered all the way to the ankle where there was again a strap just like the one on the mittens, David let Tommy study them, David then pulled from inside the booty a fabric sole which had metal spikes sticking out of it! Tommy's heart leapt to his throat, and he got very nervous suddenly. David: "Don't worry, they aren't sharp, they may look it but they can't actually break the skin." David pressed the spikes into his own arm and pushed hard, he pulled away and there was no damage, just some depressions that quickly faded. He held the sole to Tommy's arm and pressed so Tommy could feel, they didn't hurt, their tips were rounded, not sharp. David: "These soles stay in the booties and you won't even feel them there, unless you stand on your feet, if you stand up then all your weight goes into the spikes, and they will hurt, they won't break the skin, there won't be any damage, but it is not comfortable, I doubt you could tolerate standing on them for more than a few seconds, it's kinda like walking on rocks barefoot, or gravel or something like that, it just hurts the sensitive feet. The point here is this, you will be forced to crawl for a week, these will leave you no choice, you will wear these and your mittens for the duration of the sentence, being stuck crawling is meant to teach you how to appreciate a clean carpet, if there is a stain or something dirty on the carpet you are going to be up close and intimate with it when crawling, if the carpet is clean the crawling is actually pleasant, this appreciation should reinforce in the future a motivation to never wear your shoes in the house again!" Tommy was less nervous now that he knew the spikes couldn't draw blood and truly harm him, but he was still somewhat nervous about this. David slipped the sole back into the booty spikes facing upwards pointing toward where Tommy's foot would soon be, and then David slipped the booties onto Tommy's feet, Tommy flinched for a moment expecting to be poked with spikes on his feet, but instead once in place it was actually comfortable, the booties were very soft, very padded, he liked the soft comfort they brought to his feet, and the spikes were barely noticeable, with no weight against them their rounded tips only gently rested against his skin, it even tickled a little bit. With a click and then another click David had securely locked the booties into place at the ankles, David grabbed Tommy under the arm pits and lifted him off the table and set him down, Tommy reflexively put his feet down to stand, forgetting that he wasn't supposed to be doing that. Immediately when his weight caught up to his feet the spikes pushed into his feet, and he buckled to his bottom on the floor, it wasn't very painful really just very uncomfortable, he even pondered if he might be able to try again he could probably walk a few steps if he gritted his teeth through it, but he didn't want to try, he wanted to avoid that discomfort, and so he sat there on his bottom, David looking down at him. David: "I know it's gonna take some getting used to, but you'll see, crawling isn't so bad, it's only for a week, now the stairs is a different animal you could try to scoot down on your bottom but take care not to put weight on your feet as you do, you might find it better to scoot down them backwards using your knees, it's up to you, I'm sure you'll figure it out." David turned to walk out leaving Tommy to his business Tommy: "Wait!" Tommy slurred around his pacifier, forgetting it was in his mouth, he spit it out, it dangled from the clip to his sleepers chest. David: "hmm? what's the matter? Want me to carry you? I will if you want." Tommy blushed, not only at the offer to be carried but at his realization he actually liked the sound of that. Tommy: "Uhm, well, maybe later." He said sarcastically as if joking, but it seemed both David and Tommy could tell he was actually considering it. Tommy: "But no, I need your help to do my homework." He said holding up his mittens. David: "Oh yes! Silly me, I forgot you students and your homework duties, OK where's your bag?" Tommy: "I left it downstairs by the door." David: "Well OK my good little boy you wait right here and I'll go get your bag." David left Tommy to his refreshed inner warmth and his thoughts, sat on the floor on his bottom. Tommy explored his booties, looking them over, even trying to slip them off, they would not come off, the ankle strap was locked in place with the same type of lock that was on his mittens, but the botties were indeed very soft and comfy, Tommy found himself really liking the way they felt. They were so padded he could probably kick the corner of the table with his toes and not feel a thing, Tommy suddenly realized he could smell paint again, he looked around the room wondering where it was coming from this time, he found the new painted characters, all along the bottom edge of the wall, they were more noticeable now that he was on the floor, they were all animal characters all baby versions and all wearing diapers, there was a kangaroo, a koala, a raccoon, a fox, a puppy dog, a cow, a piggy, a hippo, a panda, a froggy, a red panda, a couple monkeys, there was even some different types of dinosaurs, all smiling and playfully looking out at Tommy, and all of it looked professionally done, Tommy wasn't upset this time, he understood David just wanted to make the room more fun for his nephew next time he came around, Tommy was just impressed David had done all this while he was at school and done such a good job at it. Tommy then looked over to his computer and realized he needed to be there to do his homework, so for the first time in decades, Tommy got onto his hands, butt in the air, and crawled to his computers mini desk, then plopped his butt back onto the carpet. He hadn't had to crawl far, but still it made him blush crimson, how embarrassing, here he is dressed in double diapers, a froggy sleeper, booties and mittens, suckling a pacifier, and crawling around the carpet, he wondered how much was there left to separate him from an infant. At least infants don't have to do homework he supposed, and giggled a little at that, the joke relieving at least a little of his humiliation. David found the two bags, he opened the paw patrol backpack, preparing to clean it out and get it ready for tomorrows lunch, in there he found the baggy with Tommy's clothes of his first accident of the day, he merely tossed it in the garbage can, the kid could barely fit in those jeans anymore anyway and it was never going to be his style again either. David came back to the room to see Tommy had made it to his computer, a little disappointed he missed Tommy's first crawl, he made a mental note to check back the hidden camera footage later, so he could enjoy it at least that way. David sat down besides Tommy and pulled out what Tommy needed at his instruction, they sat together and went over his homework, David turning books to whatever page Tommy asked for, writing down for Tommy whatever needed written, googling or typing whatever Tommy needed done on his computer, and with Tommy sitting there doing nothing but reading and talking David did Tommy's homework for him, Tommy did the mental work and David did the physical, David found this fun, he enjoyed stealing glances at Tommy's babied state, Tommy was enjoying the closeness, the help he was getting, it made him feel loved to have someone helping him even in this bizarre circumstance. Eventually they completed Tommy's homework. David: "OK come on Tommy lets eat, I'll go get dinner going, shouldn't take long we still have left overs to eat, I'll just reheat them right now, and David left the room, David was anxious to see how Tommy chose to handle the stairs. Tommy didn't want to start crawling again, once David was out of the room Tommy decided to try standing again, the memory of how it had felt was somewhat faded now and walking was still his habit, it felt natural that he must stand and walk now, so he tried again, he couldn't get up, once he put one foot flat and tried to step onto it, it was too uncomfortable to get to standing, putting all his weight onto one foot was definitely out of the question, so he put his hands back out in front, butt up in the air and crawled over to his bed, he figured to try pulling himself up to standing with his bed frame, pouring his weight into it instead. Indeed, he did succeed this way in getting onto his feet, for a moment, the moment he let go of the bed and tried to take a step it was once again too much to tolerate against his foot and collapsed again onto his bottom, sighing in frustration he gave up trying before he hurt himself, collapsing to the floor had been a bit of a hard fall, he didn't want to keep doing that, and so he accepted, he'd have no choice but to crawl, humiliation be damned. Once again nursing his pacifier as he went, hands out in front of him, bottom up in the air he crawled to the door, and through it, then crawled to the stairs and looked down them. It's amazing how in a new position the stairs look so steep, so far down, but when standing and walking he bounds up and down them without even noticing them, how suddenly his face lower to the ground the stairs seem taller, he was nervous to try and get down them, but he was hungry, and could smell the food that had already been microwaved, Tommy didn't notice but David was watching from the bottom of the stairs, he was trying to stay out of sight and peer around the corner, he just had to witness this moment. It was too cute to miss. Sighing again, Tommy approached the stairs inch by inch, sitting on his bottom, he was scooting his bottom toward the top step, he now had his bottom sitting right on the top step, as he faced forward, this put his feet flat on the step below, the spikes were making their presence known, he hadn't put weight on them yet, but they seemed to be saying don't forget we are here, you better not increase your weight on us. Tommy wasn't sure how to do this, scooting his butt down a step usually meant momentarily having weight on the feet, so Tommy turned to his right and leaned onto his side, so instead his weight would be on his leg, Tommy tried to scoot down sideways like this, he made it down one step, then another, then he slipped and started sliding down the steps sideways, he slid a few steps before stopping himself, that was a bit painful, he knew now that going sideways was precarious, so he had to admit defeat yet again, that David was right, he'd have to go down backwards, Tommy put his right knee down on a step, and his other knee beside it, leaned forward and kept his mittened hands against the step at chest level, then slowly carefully lowered one knee down to the next step, then the other knee, then the mittens, he repeated this process until he made it to the bottom, it was a lot like climbing a ladder but in reverse and with knees instead of feet. David went and sat down in the dining table before Tommy could turn around and see him watching, David was quite pleased with the infantile display. Tommy looked over at the table and saw David, Tommy only had two options, ask David to carry him the handful of steps to the table or crawl in front of David, neither seemed like much of a choice, he was going to look like a baby either way, so he began crawling, David trying not to grin too widely just ate some of his own meal as he waited. When Tommy reached his chair, he could not get into it, that would require weight on his feet, he just glared over at David. David chuckled, then set his own meal aside and grabbed Tommy at the armpits and lifted him into his seat, David attached the rubber bib then went straight to feeding Tommy his meal, and his bottle. With the meal finished Tommy went to stand out of reflex, once again having forgotten about the booties, he of course immediately collapsed to his bottom when his weight hit the spikes, he groaned in frustration and went at crawling to the couch, David tried hard not to chuckle. David: "Careful there, you keep collapsing hard like that you might hurt yourself, probably better you just let me lift you from the chair next time OK sport?" Tommy didn't reply, he figured David was probably right about that, but he wasn't ready to admit another defeat even one so small and justified. Tommy simply crawled the rest of the way to the couch and climbed onto it, careful to keep weight off the soles of his feet, wrapping himself in his bwankie. He muttered quietly Tommy:"bwankie, I missed you, hold me." David finished his meal, cleaned up the table and dishes, and made a new warm bottle of milk for Tommy, having finished the one at dinner. David joined Tommy on the couch and held the boy while feeding him his bottle, Tommy enjoyed the moment, suckling while David watched TV, David flipped channels with his free hand, he occasionally would pause on something he liked, something mature, then flip some more than he'd pause on something childish, some cartoon or baby show, Tommy noticed he didn't care anymore about the mature programming, his interest only perked when it was childish shows or cartoons, before he had a chance to wonder too much about this he felt his bladder announcing itself, distracting him from his thoughts, he pondered about it only for a moment before accepting his only course of action available to him, he just let it go, he warmed his diaper while David continued feeding him his bottle, he blushed quite a bit but accepted it as his new normal for now, maybe one day he could figure out the cause of all this and get it back under control, but in the meantime he was willing to enjoy the love and care he got from David that came with the diapers. He zoned out on the cartoon David had finally settled on, when the bottle was finished David slipped Tommy's paci into Tommy's mouth, he took it and nursed away at it like an old pro, with zero hesitation. They spent the evening in this way, occasionally David would reach down and stick a finger in Tommy's diaper checking it's wetness, making sure he didn't need a change. Tommy felt awfully embarrassed about this but he also didn't want to be asked if he was wet, to have to admit it out loud was seemingly more embarrassing then just putting up with David checking for himself. After Tommy had wet the diaper and David had checked but not reacted Tommy came to understand that a wet diaper doesn't mean an immediate change, David was going to let him be wet as long as he wasn't near leaking point, so Tommy had no reason to worry about wetting causing a change to occur, instead he could wet freely and the changes would only come at roughly the same time whether he was holding on to discomfort or not, which made it pointless to hold onto it, in other words, if you wet 3 big wettings in 4 hours, and get a change, it's no different timing wise if you wet 10 small wettings in 4 hours and get a change. Considering this line of thinking Tommy decided to stop holding it in, having an empty bladder felt so much better, so he decided he would just try to keep it empty if he could, there was no reason to hold it anymore. David had already intended to always leave the TV on children's programming for Tommy, to get him used to it, to get him fully familiarized with it, and thus invested in it, today David was switching channels as a test, he wanted to see if Tommy still held any interest at all for the other mature shows, he could tell by his reactions that he did not, he just wanted his baby shows now, David was very pleased with Tommy's progress, after tonight the TV would be reprogrammed, David would rig it to only show children's programming, Tommy would never see any of those other shows ever again, David had a suspicion that Tommy won't even notice their absence anymore. David had total control over what the television showed, he had a programmer friend redesign his TV, so he could access it's backend through his smartphone, and instruct it what shows to display at what times on what channels, David made sure the television still appeared to be showing cable, even though it was really all preprogrammed, he could of course with a password reconnect to the cable, but as long as Tommy was around he would keep the TV to carefully managed programming he had hand picked, he would set up marathons of whatever shows he wanted Tommy watching for the day, and he made it all look natural, he'd slip commercials in between episodes and have the usual intro and outro during the show breaks etc, everything looked like it was just ordinary cable. The commercials were also handpicked, David would often put toy commercials and diaper commercials, and anything else he could think of that would help show Tommy the pleasantness of baby life. Bedtime arrived and David stood up, turned the TV off, and pulled the blanket off Tommy who merely whined a little. Tommy: "My bwankie." Tommy blushed a little at having admitted out loud that he'd been calling it his bwankie, David of course did not flinch at this, acted like it was totally normal, David folded the bwankie and set it aside, then he picked Tommy up, holding him in a hug with Tommy's legs crossed around David's waist, David supported Tommy's squishy bottom with his right hand, holding Tommy's back with his left hand, and carried him upstairs, Tommy could feel the squish of his diaper against David's abdomen the whole time, David took Tommy through the routine, once in the bathroom he first removed Tommy's booties sleeper diaper etc, then had bath time, new bottle for Tommy's bedtime diapering, fresh mittens, fresh booties, fresh sleeper this one had a hood with a raccoon face eyes and ears and the coloring of the sleeper looked just like a raccoon too, David carried him to bed, tucking him in, feeding him the rest of the bottle even past him falling asleep, and inserting the paci into his mouth and leaving the room. That night David decided it was time to revamp his ocean whispers, Tommy had shown he was very readily accepting them, they no longer needed to be as carefully worded, David figured he could start being more direct and simple with Tommy's suggestions, many things Tommy had taken into his personality by now to such a degree David felt they could be removed from the whispers. For example, Tommy clearly loved his cartoons, David doubted that would change even with the suggestion removed, so he rewrote the whole operation focusing on the things he felt still needed some reinforcement, and some new things. The whispers would now be: "When I feel an emotion I will let it out. It's OK to cry. Whenever I feel upset I will cry freely. Crying is a good thing, it gets all the bad feelings out. I love my warm bottles. I love drinking them no matter where I am. I don't care if anyone see's me. I love being fed my food. I cannot feed myself. I always make a mess with food. I love my diapers. I love letting all discomfort go. I will never hold onto discomfort again. When I feel pressure in my bottom I will always puuuush it out no matter where I am. Whenever I feel pressure in my bladder I will let it go, no matter what. My diapers will always protect me. I love my bwankie. I want to always have my bwankie with me. I love when Daadaa dresses me. I love the things he dresses me in. I love my mittens. I love my booties. I love my pacifier. I love crawling. I will always keep my pacifier with me and use it whenever I want. I have no problem doing this, no matter what. Whenever I do any of these things I know I am a good boy. When I am a good boy I feel warmth and love swell up inside me. It starts in my belly and flows into my chest and through my arms and legs until my whole body is filled with warmth and love. I love being a good boy." Tommy dreamed deeply, his dreams were peaceful and content, there was no nightmare event, no difficult moment. When Tommy awoke, he was still nursing his pacifier, he tried to stand up, forgetting for a moment about the booties, and once again he collapsed to the floor onto his bottom, which squished significantly, he realized then that he was poopy, he had yet again pooped in the night, and now Tommy had fallen onto it in his haste to get out of bed, the shock of his hard landing coupled with the shock of being poopy yet again was too much for his groggy mind, and he started bawling like a baby, he hadn't bawled so freely and openly in many years. David came running into the room having heard the bang of Tommy's fall and the crying over the baby monitor, he found Tommy on the floor by his bed. David: "Oh Tommy! Did you fall out of bed again?! I remember you did that when you first got here too! We need to do something about that I think." Tommy was too busy crying to pay attention, he didn't care if David mistook his fall to the floor as being from the bed, it didn't matter, either way he'd hit the floor and it had hurt, and smooshed his mess, both of those are what bothered him. David held the boy and shushed him, rubbing Tommy's back as he did so, Tommy settled down pretty quickly as he woke up more and realized how pathetic he must look bawling on the floor like this, he wasn't sure why he cried so readily from that, it was just too much too soon after waking up so recently. With Tommy's sniffles died off, David picked up Tommy and carried him down the stairs, supporting his squishy bottom beneath his arm, Tommy's legs wrapped around David's waist, David set Tommy in a chair at the table and went straight into feeding him left overs. Tommy's eyes were still red from crying, and he still had a sniffle or two, but he was feeling better. Tommy: "Will these left overs ever end!" David: "Well hey there, glad to see you're feeling better, don't worry there's not much left, we'll probably be done with them at dinner tonight." David fed Tommy his food and his bottle then before Tommy could try to get up he grabbed him and carried him to the bath, they did the usual routine and brought Tommy clean and dried to his room, David carried him the whole way, laying him down on the changing table, he went about diapering him for the day, he put him in the same combo, an extra thick overnight diaper, a cloth contour cover, and the locking plastic pants, Tommy wasn't even really paying attention, just nursing his pacifier and staring at the ceiling lost in thought. David pulled a new shirt over Tommy's head, grabbed his wrists and fed them through the arms on his own one at a time, not even bothering to ask Tommy to help at all. There were some snaps at the crotch as Tommy was buttoned into what turned out to be a onesie, he was still too lost in thought to notice, the onesie had a white background with paw patrol characters and motifs related to the show all over it. David then pulled out a pair of shortalls, and pulled them up Tommy's legs, pulled the straps around Tommy's sides and over his shoulders adjusting their length to fit snug then buckled the straps to the bib, the shortalls were a baby blue color with even more paw patrol characters all over it, made of a dense sturdy weave of 100% cotton. David grabbed the clip end of the strap that holds Tommy's pacifier still in his mouth being nursed, and clipped it to the shortalls. David picked Tommy up off the table and set him down on the carpet, when Tommy's feet touched the ground he reflexively picked his feet up so his bottom would take the weight instead, it seemed his crawl training was going well, his reflex of standing was becoming a reflex of sitting and crawling. David: "OK my good boy, time to go to school, you grab your bag and meet me in the kitchen, I'm gonna go clean up the dishes and get your lunch out." Tommy snapped out of his thoughts, mostly daydreams of things he was already forgetting what they were. He looked around at himself on the floor, David walking out of the room, he looked over to his bags by his computer, contents strewn about, he had to get going he recalled, he crawled over to the bag, with much less reservation then he had the day before, and began struggling to put things back into the bags, the mittens made it tough. Eventually he pouted a bit and called for David. Tommy: "Daaadvid?! I need halp!" he slurred around his pacifier. Tommy sat still staring at his helpless hands and waited, he'd admitted defeat to himself, he couldn't do it. Hearing the call from the baby monitor, moments later David came back to the room. David: "What's the problem little tyke?" Tommy: "I can't get my things in the bag with these mittens!" David: "Hmm, yes we probably should have cleaned that up last night, alright I'll help you little guy." David went over and cleaned up the items putting them away into Tommy's backpack, it took him maybe 10 seconds. To do what Tommy failed at for many minutes. David: "OK now, come on Tommy, I'll carry your bag down for you, meet me in the kitchen." Tommy had really been hoping he'd get carried some more, but with the bag/backpack he supposed that was a bit too much weight all together. Tommy followed after David crawling along the carpet, David was right Tommy thought/mused, crawling really does make me appreciate a clean carpet, Tommy had been staring at the carpet really closely out of necessity whenever he crawled, he was appreciating it's total lack of stains or crumbs or hair clumps or any of the usual dirty gross things you might see in a dirty house with a carpet. Tommy approached the stairs and having learned his lesson yesterday, he turned around at the top step, and went down the stairs on all fours, one knee at a time. His little bottom wiggling all the way as he did so, at the bottom he crawled to the kitchen and then sat on his bottom to look up at David, David was in the process of packing Tommy's lunch into his paw patrol backpack, David zipped it up and carried it over to the front door, he set it there then also got the diaper bag out of the closet and carried that over setting it next to the backpacks. David: "OK Tommy come over here lets get your shoes on." Tommy wondered/thought 'why the hell did David tell me to come to the kitchen if he wanted me at the front door!' David just wanted to make him crawl more, he loved seeing it, and wanted to acclimate him to it as much as possible, he wanted him to miss being carried though too, which is why he'd carried him so much last night, Tommy was getting familiar with the advantages of being carried, by being shown both experiences intermixed. Tommy resumed crawling to the door without complaining out loud, he got there and plopped back onto his bottom, legs splayed out in front of him. David kneeled down with his key and unlocked Tommy's booties, taking them off and setting them to the side, he then slipped some new socks onto Tommy's feet, then David pulled out from the shoe stand something new, brand-new sneakers! David: "Here you go Tommy, I bought these for you yesterday when you were at school, it's a good thing too cause your old ones smelled like pee after yesterday, so I threw them out." Tommy was thrilled! he hated those old shoes, they were great when they were new but that was so many years ago, they had become old, I'll-fitting, pee smelling, plain looking, dirty shoes! Their time was due, Tommy was happy to get some new shoes. Then Tommy looked at the new shoes as they were being slipped onto his feet by David, Tommy still had the mittens on so couldn't put them on himself anyway, he didn't know why David didn't just first take the mittens off, but he didn't mind, he'd started to really like the mittens they were so soft and comfortable. Looking at the shoes he saw they had paw patrol characters on the side! they were blue and green with a bit of other colors splattered here and there, they looked like toddler shoes! they were toddler shoes! Just sized to fit him! as he thought this David fastened the first shoe and Tommy then realized they were Velcro shoes, he hadn't any laces, it was just two Velcro straps on each shoe! Tommy: "David thanks for buying me new shoes but why are they so childish?" David: "Do you not like them? I can take them back if you want something more boring! I just know you like that show and figured you'd like some shoes that were more fun then those plain old nasty ones you just got out of." As he said this David was just finishing up fastening the second shoe into place, with both shoes in place it was done, Tommy was wearing them. It was only now as Tommy looked over the new shoes on his feet that he got a look at the socks and realized they too were colorfull and covered in paw patrol pups. Tommy: "Well, I guess I do have to admit I like that show, and I do like the colors." David: "Then what's the problem? don't tell me you're embarrassed! Look Tommy, you need to live your life for yourself, not trying to please the surrounding strangers! that never works, people don't care what you're wearing! they aren't gonna be happier because you made some miserable boring choice! Live free, live happy, enjoy the things you wear! It won't make a difference to anyone OK? Just wear them today OK? if you don't like them by the time you come home we'll figure something else out." Tommy: "No you're right, I'm just being fearful, it's OK I like them, thank you David, they fit great too!" David had to go down a couple shoe sizes to get the right fit, Tommy's feet were not as big as they used to be. Tommy didn't even realize he was still sitting on his bottom on the carpet even though the booties were off, and he could stand now, he'd gotten used to it. David grabbed Tommy's wrist and took the key to it, freeing the mittens and removing them, he set them by the booties, then grabbed Tommy's hands and lifted him to his feet, Tommy winced the moment he put his weight down, expecting the slightly painful extremely uncomfortable spikes, they of course were removed, but it shows his habit training was having some effect, he was beginning to reflexively expect the need to crawl, if only he didn't have to walk around college he could be kept to the training 24/7! David thought. For the first time Tommy looked down, at first to see his shoes, and how they looked on him, and his socks and how they were plainly visible, the legs of his clothing stopped well above the sock line, just above the knees, then he noticed what he was wearing, he had no idea why he hadn't noticed sooner, Tommy thought 'these are shortalls! and they look so babyish! they are cotton and baby blue with paw patrol all over them! The t-shirt too!' Tommy grabbed the t-shirt and tried pulling it up to see the bottom of it but it was buried and stuck, tugging at his crotch, he pulled an arm into the shortalls and explored what it was stuck on, he found the buttons and realized it was a babies onesie! David was enjoying this realization that was hitting Tommy, he had dressed Tommy in this without him even paying attention and all this time Tommy had no idea what he was wearing until now, the fact it took so long just showed so much trust and acceptance that Tommy now held for what David would dress him in or do with him. Tommy: "Uhhhhhh David this is baby clothes! These are cotton shortalls! this is a onesie! there's paw patrol motifs all over these!" David: "Now Tommy we did just have a discussion about not letting others scare you out of wearing what you want, that's number 1, number 2 you have to wear the onesie cause it will help hold up the diaper as you walk around all day, that's why babies wear them it isn't cause it's made for babies, it's made for diapers, and you have to wear diapers now, remember the bus ride yesterday?, number 3, your jeans from yesterday were ruined, they had to be thrown in the trash, and so were the overalls, they'd both been ruined, and let's be honest they didn't fit you well anyway, they weren't the right size, this is the right size, it fits you great and I think you look super cute in it, I think it makes you look like a really good boy! and besides all that you're gonna be late if we don't go right now so there's no time to change anyway, we can consider something different tomorrow OK? now lets get going!" Tommy had momentarily wanted to refuse to wear this, but now he was distracted by the feelings of being called a good boy, and also upon hearing he'd be late he remembered what professor mustache had told him, he can't be late today, he has to get there on time, and before he could swallow his pride on this fact David had already grabbed his hand and pulled him outside through the front door, they walked around to the garage where the door was already open, David still holding Tommy's hand guided him to the rear passenger side and opened the door, Tommy climbed in and sat down, this was the first time Tommy had seen David's vehicle, he'd never seen anything like it, it was a massive SUV with lots of room, it looked like it could hold two rows of rear seats but instead it seemed modified, to just put the one rear row further back from the front, so there was more leg room, Tommy could stretch his legs all the way in front of him and not hit anything, while he was taking this in David pulled a seat belt over Tommy's left shoulder and buckled it at Tommy's chest, then David pulled a belt over Tommy's right shoulder and buckled it too, then he buckled these two belts in a buckle at Tommy's crotch, Tommy was confused at all the buckling, David adjusted the straps pulling them all tight and snug so Tommy could not wiggle out of them, Tommy realized it was a 5 point seat belt, like one seen in a babies car seat! Tommy: "Why all the extra belts! isn't that just for babies!" David: "No it's not just for babies! it's also for race car drivers! and it's just to make sure you stay safe, your belts can protect you a lot better that way." Tommy felt the usual confliction of being cared for and loved and embarrassed at being treated like a baby, but as he looked down at the seat belt and saw the babyish clothing that it held against him he figured it was fitting to be treated the way he was dressed, David had made his way to the driver seat started up and pulled out, closing the garage door with a button embedded into the vehicles ceiling, David floored it wanting to make sure Tommy was not late. Tommy: "Hey why am I sitting back here anyway? How come I'm not riding shotgun?" David: "Little guys like you have to sit in the back, you're just safer back there, besides this way I can see you in the rear view mirror and talk to you better!" Tommy wasn't sure that made as much sense as David thought it did, but he didn't want to argue since it was David's vehicle it was David's right to choose who sits where anyhow, Tommy figured this was probably just more holdover behavior from David's days of caring for his nephew. They pulled up to the school and Tommy unbuckled his seat belt, or he tried, it wouldn't come loose, the buckle refused to give way, David was already coming round, David opened the door, reached in and grabbed the buckle, unbuckling it in a second like magic. Tommy: "How come I couldn't unbuckle it?" David: "The buckle has a secret trick to keep little boys from being naughty." Tommy wanted to inquire more, but he was gonna be late, so he ran off after first grabbing his backpack and paw patrol lunch pack. David shouted after him: "if you need a change just call me!" Tommy wanted to melt into the earth! that was so embarrassing, couldn't David just text that! it's a good thing Tommy was already running away he couldn't bare to stick around and see who overheard that shout. Tommy ran straight to class, skipping the bathroom for once, he entered the room and it was empty, he stopped wondering if he got lost, he looked at his phone and saw he was ten minutes early! All this rushing, and he hadn't even checked the time he just kept assuming he was cutting it close cause he was always cutting it close, having David drive him and having David dress him and bath him and skipping the bathroom visit all that had somehow made him ten minutes early instead of late! Well, at least his professor couldn't complain about that! So Tommy took his usual seat and got his materials out and simply waited, as he waited he noticed his bladders usual urgency at this time was present, he hadn't noticed it before in all his rushing but now that he was sitting still waiting for class it was undeniable, he decided why bother holding it, with diapers on I can't use the restroom, so either I do it now or I'll have to do it later during class with people around me, and so he let it go. the flood burst into his diaper with ease, it was as though he was a pro at it, he sat in his seat and held still and just let it happen, the diaper swelled and soaked it all up without issue, once his bladder was empty he reached down and felt around the shortalls checking for leaks, there were none but in his exploring he found buttons down there on the shortalls in the crotch, he realized those where there for easy diaper changes, just like babies had, these really were baby clothes, where did David even get these, Tommy turned his head to the class room to see if anyone had arrived yet and in so doing felt his hand turn with his head, realizing he had at some point started suckling his thumb again. He pulled his thumb out and put in his pacifier, which had been dangling from his shortalls this whole time, this pacifier was a dark blue with no prints on it, just a solid dark blue color, Tommy appreciated this and hoped this would help it be less visible. Tommy decided his pacifier would be less noticeable then his thumb, and he couldn't keep his thumb out without the pacifier, so the pacifier was therefore necessary, he rationalized. He nursed his pacifier feeling like a good boy for doing what he was supposed to, feeling the warmth flowing through his body, relaxing him, easing his fears, dwindling his anxieties, soothing him thoroughly all throughout. The students all began to file in, most of them not even looking Tommy's way, the few who did had a look of pity on their face, but otherwise minded their own business, Tommy tried not to pay any attention to them, the professor came in and saw Tommy right away, like he'd been looking for him, at first he seemed pleased he was there on time, then he saw the pacifier and paused, his smile faded, he seemed lost in thought for a moment, but he didn't comment, he merely got on with teaching the class. At the ring of the bell he once again called Tommy up, Tommy again waited until the other students had left then waddled up to the professor still furiously suckling at his pacifier. Professor mustache: "Tommy! I'm glad you were on time to class, I trust you found a solution to your... bathroom troubles.." The professor glanced down at Tommy's bubble crotch as he said this. Tommy blushed, and simply nodded his head a yes. Professor mustache: "Right... Tommy, it's come to my attention you have some special needs, am I right?" Tommy: "huh? what you mean?" Professor: "uhm, well Tommy, for example you are sucking a pacifier right now, is that not a special need? Or are you saying you do that for no real legitimate reason?" Tommy: "oh, uh, ya, it's a needs" Professor mustache: "Right, OK and I take it that's not your only need?" Tommy: "I guess it's not, no....." Tommy's blush grew stronger as he saw the professor again ogling his padded crotch. Professor: "Right, please don't allow yourself to become a distraction to the rest of the class, that's all I can ask of you, if you need any special accommodations let me know and I'll try to help, if you would like a private room where you can change yourself during the day I will make my office available to you, it has a lock on the door you can use, I ask that if you happen to.... The professor hesitated, unsure how to word this. Professor mustache: "Ahem, if you happen to... have an accident of the smelly variety then please exit my class to change immediately. I do not want the students distracted by a stinky bottom! You can go to my office and change yourself right away, I'll try to make a note to catch you up on anything you missed after class. Tommy's face was pale, he was blushing white, how did the professor know! how'd he know that he needs diapers and poops them! was word getting around or was the professor just assuming based on the clothing?! Tommy: "OK, yes sir, sorry sir." Professor mustache: "Tommy, you don't need to be sorry, I understand you special needs cases can't help being who you are, it's OK. Just please work with me in what I've asked of you, thank you." The professor waved Tommy off, Tommy turned and waddled out the class room, taking a deep breath when he got outside, he wasn't sure how much more humiliation he could take. There wasn't anymore events before lunchtime, at lunch Tommy got a text on his phone from David David: "Do you need a change? I can come by if you do." Tommy replied: "I think I'm OK, it's only a little wet." David replied: "OK well how bout we eat lunch together at least? You can meet me where I dropped you, I'm sure I can get there before you can." Tommy thought about it, and decided he'd very much like David's company over the cafeteria of strangers, so he agreed. True to his word David was there waiting in his SUV when Tommy got there, as Tommy got to the car he grabbed Tommy's hand and walked him to the back of the SUV, Tommy didn't even question things at this point, why bother, David always had reasons and always won in the end, he just let himself be taken to the back. David opened the rear hatch of the SUV, the hatch lifted upwards, the diaper bag was sitting back here, David lifted Tommy by the armpits and set him onto his bottom in the back, David turned and hit a button on his tailgate/hatch, suddenly a curtain emerged from the edge of the hatch draping itself almost to the ground, they had privacy, no one could see them now, the rear cargo space was pretty roomy, owing to that third row being removed, the floor seemed padded, like it had some aftermarket alterations to make it much softer, Tommy figured he could probably sleep back here comfortably, David climbed aboard next to Tommy, David sitting cross-legged and Tommy sitting with his legs out in front of him, as he'd become accustomed to do now thanks to his crawl training, David grabbed Tommy's paw patrol backpack and pulled Tommy's lunch out. David: "So anything interesting happen today?" David always asked how school went when Tommy got home, but this was a new experience to be asked half-way through the day, usually Tommy would just recount things they'd studied and gossip and such, but this time Tommy blushed as he recalled what his first professor of the day had said to him, so he told David as David was unpacking and opening Tommy's lunch. Tommy: "My professor told me I could change my diapers in his office.... I don't even know how he knew! I wasn't poopy or leaking I swear! he must have just assumed cause I look like a baby that I must poop myself, he even told me that if I have a poopy diaper I need to leave the class and change in his office right away anytime it happens." As if to accentuate the charge that Tommy was baby like, right then David pulled from Tommy's paw patrol bag a big warm bottle of milk, Tommy didn't even know that had been in there. the bottle was kept in a separate pocket from the other food so the temperatures didn't mix. Tommy: "What? a bottle? no more juice boxes?" David: "I just figured you liked these better, is that OK? Or do you want to go back to juice boxes? Look it's still warm, I've got this device that slips onto it that keeps it warm using battery power." David pointed to a device wrapped around the bottle much like a koozie but with an attachment and made of a different material, the attachment was where the heat was being generated it looked like it held at least 2 D batteries in it. Tommy reached out and felt the bottle sure enough it was just as warm as the ones at home were, his mouth was watering at the thought of it. David saw the look of wanting and took that for an answer, David proceeded to feed Tommy his lunch, Tommy was so used to being fed he didn't complain or move to do anything but sit there and open his mouth chew and swallow, it didn't occur to him that he had no mittens on, and could feed himself, though after yesterday perhaps he knew better than to try that or else make a mess of his new clothes, David put the rubber bib on Tommy and fed him quickly and in much quicker time then Tommy could have managed, all the food and half the bottle was down Tommy's belly, with no spills, David got out a baby wipe and wiped off Tommy's face, Tommy stil wasn't used to that experience, but he rationalized it was no different then using a napkin to wipe ones face, and David was just still in the mode of doing things for him, which he didn't want to end even if it meant putting up with odd moves like that. David moved into position to lean back into the corner of the wall and rear seat, he grabbed Tommy's hand and pulled him over letting him rest up against David's chest, Tommy knew this was a bottle feeding he'd gotten used to the position, David grabbed Tommy's bottle and fed him what was left of it, Tommy nursed, and they sat there, being close. David: "Your professor actually sounds pretty kind, even if they don't seem like it, some professors can be pretty mean about even stupid stuff, but yours sounds like they are trying really hard to accept you, I think you should thank them for that, maybe make them a card saying thank you! We can do it together this weekend!" Tommy didn't respond just quietly kept nursing his bottle, lost in the warmth it filled him with, not just cause it is itself warm, but also because drinking it meant he was a good boy, and he knew this thoroughly. As the boy nursed David decided David: "You know Tommy I think we really should change your diaper, I know you said it's only a little wet but there's no harm putting a dry one on you, you don't wanna get a risk of diaper rash I'm sure, besides this way your diaper can hold even more from here on. Again Tommy didn't want to respond, he just wanted to keep nursing his bottle, he didn't much care about anything else when the nipple was in his mouth, he just loved to focus all his attention on the warmth it filled him with. David grabbed Tommy's hands and guided them to the bottle, so he could hold it himself, then David got out of the back of the SUV, he pulled a change mat out of the diaper bag and set it out, he grabbed Tommy's ankles and dragged the boy over onto the mat, Tommy fell flat onto his back in the process against the soft padded flooring, Tommy didn't care he just kept nursing his bottle, nothing could bother him right now. David popped open the snaps of Tommy's shortalls pulling it open up to Tommy's chest, then unsnapped the onesie and pulled it open as well, then unlocked the vinyl pants and pulled them off setting them aside, David unvelcroed the cloth diaper and pulled it out taking a close look at it, he felt it all over and declared it totally dry, Tommy hadn't leaked a drop, Tommy was still just drinking his bottle, something about the cold air on Tommy's thighs triggered urgency, and so he freely released and wet his diaper while it was on display to David, David was just noticing this when suddenly there was a knocking on the side of the SUV, the sidewalk side, and a face popped through the curtain, Tommy didn't seem to hear or notice anything, just nursing his bottle, David looked at the face. David: "Can I help you?!" Security Guard: "Hey sir campus security here, you're parked in a noooo, uhh, a noo, UUHHH..." The guard trailed off upon seeing the boy drinking the bottle with his wet diaper on display. David: "Oh a no parking zone? I'm so sorry I didn't realize, I just needed to change my babies diaper real fast then I'll move right away, is that OK?" The guard snapped his attention back to David: Guard: "Oh, ya, uh, sorry, ya that's OK, just hurry up please, and find a parking stall to use next time." The guard quickly walked off, seemingly more embarrassed then anyone. David simply resumed the diaper change. David: "Maybe I should make the curtain electric so if people touch it they get a shock before opening it rather than after!" Tommy was still lost in his bottle. David untapped Tommy's diaper and took baby wipes to all the pee, cleaning Tommy's skin completely and thoroughly, he had Tommy lift his bum while he wiped the rear area and swapped the used diaper for a new one from the diaper bag, this one had a different look, it was white background with farm animals on it, there was a horse, a sheep, a pig, a cow, etc, and it was even thicker than the overnight diapers, Tommy had gotten used to those by now, David felt he could upgrade without Tommy complaining at this stage. Indeed Tommy didn't notice, still nursing away, David generously powdered Tommy's rump and crotch, pulled the diaper up the front and secured it with the Velcro tabs, the cloth contour diaper was still clean and dry, so he put that back under Tommy and pulled it's front up, then secured it with it's Velcro fasteners also, then he slid the locking vinyl back into place and tightened the chain before securing the lock with a click, he buttoned Tommy's onesie and then shortalls back up and turned to ball up then bag the used diaper. He pulled the change pad out from under Tommy and folded it up, repacked the diaper bag and rejoined Tommy in the back, getting back into position to hold Tommy's bottle, Tommy had really been going at it so there wasn't much left, it was finished quickly and Tommy was then picked up and held in a hug, as David patted his back, a few pats later Tommy belched suddenly and unexpectedly, his usual feeling of being bloated after a bottle instantly went away, he had no idea it was just a burp all this time he'd been tolerating that feeling, now he knew he didn't have to. David: "So Tommy was that so bad? You got a fresh diaper now!" Tommy had been so out of it he hadn't hardly paid attention, now that his bottle was done he started replaying the last few minutes, David really had just changed his diaper right here in the driveway besides the school in broad daylight, and it took him no time at all, the diaper felt like it fit just fine he did a pro job at it even in this circumstance, and no one had seen because of the awesome curtain mod, OH MY GOD! BUT THE GUARD! he hadn't even thought about that damn guard! Someone had seen! Tommy's face went pale again. Tommy: "The guard! he saw!" David: "He didn't see anything bad, just a baby getting a diaper change, I'm sure he's seen it before, don't worry Tommy, it's OK." Tommy: "Wait I'm not a baby!" Tommy felt like he'd just told a lie, it was a bizarre feeling to say something that was both true and a lie at the same time. Like a paradox in the sub/conscious. David: "Maybe not, Tommy, but he doesn't know that, from his perspective he merely saw a baby getting a diaper change, it didn't look any different to him." Tommy: "But I'm bigger!" David: "Remember what I said before? There are plenty of bigger babies out there even many on this very campus, don't worry, everything is fine, I'll make sure to park somewhere better next time OK? besides, have you ever seen that guard before? Tommy: "No." David: "I didn't think so, and I'm sure you'll probably never see him again, even if you do he won't remember, so be a good boy and don't worry!" Tommy writhed a little and stretched, accepting the suggestion, Tommy was so distracted by all this he never even realized he had been burped like a baby, the two of them cuddled for a bit Tommy resting his head on David's chest, David looked at his watch. David: "When's your next class?" Tommy looked at David's watch. Tommy: "Oh no! Ill be late!" Tommy hopped out of the back and ran off! with a bigger waddle then usual now that his disposable was upgraded to a thicker brand. David just shook his head smirking, he pushed a button which sucked the curtain back into the gate, he shut the gate, then he climbed into the driver seat and left. Tommy ran straight to class, his stomach sloshing the whole way, he got there late, by a few minutes, this professor didn't seem to notice or perhaps just didn't care, class went fine, midway through Tommy found his thumb is his mouth and swapped it for his paci, he kept his paci in the rest of the day, in the last class of the day Tommy wet his diaper, when the urge struck he just let it go without much thought, then about 20 minutes until end of class he leaned forward to puuuush out his discomfort, as though it was only a fart, and filled the seat of his diaper with muck, it was only as he sat back that he felt it and realized, he tried to ignore it but was extra nervous of someone smelling it, especially after the warnings from this mornings professor mustache. "Ew." Tommy heard someone say, he didn't know who, or if they meant him. "That's so gross." He heard someone else say, his fears were being realized, he started sweating. "How could they just do that?" His breathing quickened, he was getting light-headed, he was having a panic attack, he had to get out of there, he slammed his items into his backpack and ran out the class room! Only a couple students even noticed him leave, the comments had been directed towards something they were seeing in their workbook, no one had smelled Tommy, his cloth diaper cover plus the vinyl pants plus the onesie all combined to be effective at holding smells in, only someone in close proximity might smell his poopy diaper. but he always sat at a distance from people when he could help it. Besides that, no one ever wanted to sit next to the thumb/pacifier sucking special needs kid. But Tommy didn't stick around long enough to find out that his stink had not been discovered, he was running, he didn't know where, he wasn't sure where to go, he hadn't thought that out, he just ran through the halls, he went in the direction through the center of campus, he was running to areas he didn't know, hoping to find some escape room he hadn't seen before, he reached the end of a hall and opened a door and was outside, just across some grass and sidewalks there were trees, some kind of forest/park, he bolted for it, there he could hide, one sidewalk entered the forest and turned into a trail, he followed it for many minutes before breaking off the trail into the wild, after struggling through bushes he found a nice spot he could sit and think, he plopped onto his butt and the squish reminded him the whole reason he was out here, he'd pooped himself in class, yet again, this time in a diaper, like a baby, he realized he was still suckling his pacifier, this whole time, even when he'd pooped it was in his mouth, he grabbed it and yanked it off his shirt and threw it away, or he meant too, but as his arm reached zenith he couldn't open his grip, he couldn't bare to let go and throw it, despite his anger at everything he still felt like it was his friend, and to throw it would hurt it's feelings, and betray their friendship, he was crying now, he drooped his shoulders and his head as he put the pacifier back in his mouth, trying his best to keep it there and suckle between sobs, he sat there for quite a while, his class was over by now, everyone had gone home, but him. David was frantic, he'd waited for Tommy at the same place he'd dropped him off at, the same place he'd had lunch with him and changed his diaper, but Tommy didn't show, after an hour of waiting the security guard showed up again. Guard: "Didn't I tell you already this ain't a parking space." David:"YOU!" The guard was immediately scared, the tone David had sounded like he was going to kill him. David: "WHAT DID YOU DO! DID YOU HURT MY BABY! DID YOU YELL AT HIM OR MOCK HIM! WHAT DID YOU DO!!!!" David was inches from this guys face, ordinarily the guard would act all tough in a situation like this, but it was clear that David was the size to pick the guard up and break him in half if David wanted, so the guard wisely chose not to act tough this time. Guard: "I don't know what you are talking about man I haven't seen your baby other than when I saw you back here changing his diaper earlier, I haven't seen him since then I promise!" David deflated, the guard sounded like he was telling the truth, David still was on edge with him, wondering if he was just a good liar, but for now would give him the benefit of the doubt, David took a step back. David: "I'm sorry, he's missing, I just assumed maybe he ran into you, and you hurt him or something, please help me find him, I'm worried about him, he was supposed to meet me here so I could take him home!" Guard: "OK of course I'll help don't worry, what's his description I'll run it by the other guards" David: "He's about 5 foot 4, dark brown hair, skinny, wearing baby blue shortalls with a shirt under that has cartoon prints on white background." The guard grabbed his radio and called out to the other guards, asked them if they'd seen and to be on the lookout for a special needs kid, and read out that description. The guard who monitors security cameras in a room called back. radio: "Yeah uh I saw that kid right before the end of last class he was running pretty quickly through the halls, thought it was odd cause people don't usually run around before last class has ended like that, saw him head out the east most door. Towards the park." David jumped in his SUV and sped off toward the east, he found the park in question, pulled into the grass and leapt out, he didn't bother parking in a designated parking spot, they could tow it for all he cared. He just had to find Tommy, make sure he was OK, David was so worried he'd gotten hurt, or someone had hurt him, David rounded the park toward the border against the school, he found the east most door and tried to imagine the scene, if Tommy was scared and ran out that door he probably would run straight into the trees, David found a pathway in that direction and followed it, he was trekking for a good way, calling out all the while. David:"Tommy! ARE YOU OUT HERE! Tommy! it's David! I'm WORRIED ABOUT YOU! Tommy! WHERE ARE YOU! SAY SOMETHING Tommy! PLEASE! Tommy!" He just kept calling out, and walking the path, looking for any sign of Tommy, until eventually he could hear crying, he turned in the direction he heard it, right off the path into the bushes and trees, he called out again Tommy?! The crying paused. Tommy: "David?! David!" David began running into the brush, not caring if his clothes got torn or skin got cut in the process, Tommy was scared to move, it had gotten dark, he didn't know what could be out there, and the sound of the brushes breaking sounded like a bear charging his way, he flooded his diaper once more at the mental image of a bear coming for him, but he stayed rooted hoping he'd really just heard David and hadn't just imagined it. Bursting through the bushes into Tommy's sight was David, clothes destroyed, but he looked strong as steel and determined, Tommy got up and ran to David and David kneeled and grabbed Tommy, he hugged him a little too tightly getting a choked squeak out of Tommy, before loosening up. Tommy burst into fresh tears upon reaching David, the trauma of his anxiety attack earlier and the fears of being stuck in a dark forest and the bear charging him in his imagination all reached a crescendo with David's magical appearance from the bushes, all this mixed with the relief of being saved by David had overcome him, all he could do was bawl. David: "Tommy what happened?! Why are you out here?! this is a dangerous area! there's still coyotes and mountain lions that come through here occasionally, you shouldn't ever be out here without me, especially at night, OK? Huh? Tommy are you OK? are you hurt? Did someone hurt you?" Tommy could only bawl, as he tried to get his emotions in check, David simply held him in a hug, rubbing his back comforting him, David saw his paci in his hand unclipped and reclipped it to the shortalls and put it to Tommy's mouth wide open crying. David: "Shhhh shhh there there it's OK, I'm here now, I'll make it all better, OK Tommy? Yes I will, here Tommy take your paci, close your mouth on it now, there you go." Tommy closed his mouth on it and held it, then his suckling kicked in, his tears continued but much lessened. David just waited and rubbed his back, and shushed him slowly and gently, rocking him a little back and forth, once Tommy's tears had subsided David asked again. David: "Tommy, what happened?" Tommy: "I, I jus, I pooied my diaper in the midda of cwass, an I was scare they coul tell, a den, den they were saying eeewwww an dat I was gross and disgusping (Tommy slurred around his paci suckling it furiously while he sniffled and spoke) an den I got wealy wweeeallly scare an I had ta geh owd of dere an run away an afore I knew it I was here an I dun eben know where here is! an it got dark an I idn't know which ways tuh go an I was eben more scared! An I'm shtill pooie an den I tawt der was a bear comin tuh eat me! whaaaaaaaa" As he recounted the chain of events his emotions mounted again reaching crescendo as he finished, sending him bawling once more. David resumed comforting and shushing Tommy gently, it didn't take as long for him to calm down this time, just moments. Once he was calm David spoke David: "Is that all Tommy? Look I understand being scared out here in the forest, heck even I'm a bit scared out here in the forest! I might be tough but I don't wanna fight no bears! But I don't think you should be scared in class of anything! So what if they smell you! If you pooie your diaper don't run away! just call me and I'll come change you, you can step out of class for a change that's fine, but you can't run out of class to go hide in the woods, that's called skipping class! it's bad!" Tommy: "I know I'm sorry, I didn't mean to skip I just had to get out of there!" He was getting excited again, David cut that off. David: "Shhhh shhh I know honey it's OK, don't worry, I understand, we are gonna work on that OK? You got scared they might smell you, well that's gonna go away, were gonna make that go away, don't worry." Tommy wasn't sure what David meant, but he liked the sound of not having to go through this again. David broke their embrace. David: "OK Tommy we have to get out of here, it isn't safe in the woods especially at night, I'm gonna carry you home OK? then when we get home we are gonna have to have a talk." Tommy was confused, did he hear that right? that's usually what David says when he has broken a house rule, but Tommy isn't even at home! what house rule could he break at school! oh god what punishment is in store for him now! Tommy pouted and whined a bit, David picked Tommy up, one hand on Tommy's back one under Tommy's bottom, David carefully trekked back the way he came, taking more care this time not to get Tommy hurt by the bushes and trees, David found the trail and followed it back to the park, he found his SUV and the same security guard that saw the diaper change was standing with it. Guard: "Oh good you found the tyke, that's good, hey I'm sorry you lost him there, but I'm glad you found him, I looked after your vehicle, made sure nothing happened to it, no tickets, are you both alright not injured or nothing? We got a med kit at the guard shack if you need it?" David had just finished buckling Tommy into his seat and closing the door as the guard finished speaking. David: "Thank you for your help, I'm sorry I accused you for no reason, Tommy's fine he seems uninjured just needs a new diaper, I'm fine too we didn't see any wildlife thank goodness, I'm gonna get him home now." Guard: "Yes that's fine don't worry I don't hold it against you, I understand the panic that comes from loosing a loved one, hey listen if you need anything any help with anything even just to ask someone to keep an eye on the tyke or anything you feel free to call me, I work here 5 days a week, I'm probably always on campus at the times he is." The guard handed David his card. David: "Thanks I might just do that." David got in his SUV and took off. Any thoughts the guard had had about judging David or his 'baby' had quickly vanished the moment David's fury was on display, David was easily 6 inches taller than the guard and twice the mass and it became clear it was all muscle when David looked like his shirt was about to rip to shreds from his flexing his might at the guard at that moment. Then when the guard found David's SUV and got a closer look at it he realized it was a very expensive model, and the way David had cast it aside to find his tyke also seemed to underscore something in the guards mind, this guy must be loaded he thought, the guard decided he wanted David as an ally even if only to ensure he never became an enemy. Tommy's emotional experience had taken a lot of energy out of him, even though David's home was a ten-minute drive tops, Tommy was passed out halfway there, sleeping in his seat, held securely in place by his 5 point harness, David got home parked in the garage closing it behind him, got Tommy out the car and carried him inside up to the bathroom, Tommy just slept the whole time, occasionally stirring but keeping his eyes closed and trying to stay asleep. David laid him out on the change table in the bathroom, and undressed him, taking everything off completely and starting the tub as well, Tommy was pretty dirty not just from over an hour old poopy diaper, but also from the mud and dirt he'd traipsed around in and sat in while in the forest, David finished the process of undressing Tommy, removing his dirty diaper while holding his legs in the air by his ankles wiping his diaper area clean with baby wipes then he carried Tommy into the bathtub setting him into it gently, the water stirred Tommy awake on contact, once in the tub David tickled Tommy's feet to get home more alert and fully awake, Tommy giggled and struggled under the tickling splashing water all over. David: "Good I'm glad you're awake I need you at least somewhat rigid so I can bath you without you dropping your head in the water and either drowning or turning into a fish!" David bathed Tommy as he usually does, then once finished David carried Tommy to his bedroom and laid him down on the changing table, Tommy was more alert now, already suckling his thumb, David pulled a new pacifier out of a drawer in the table, this one had a fox motif on the button, he traded Tommy's thumb from his mouth for the pacifier, Tommy was glad to get it. David diapered Tommy in the thicker farm prints diapers that he'd be using from now on, put a new cloth cover over that and a new pair of locking plastic pants, he dressed Tommy in a new sleeper, this one was black and had a hood with the face eyes and ears of a bear, just the right size as always, and then pulled out cleaned pairs of the mittens and booties complete with the squishy balls and the spiky soles, applied them and locked them into place on Tommy's hands and feet. OK Tommy lets get your homework done, I know you're probably not in the mood but you can't skip it, it's important. David carried Tommy over to his mini desk on the floor and set Tommy down on the carpet on his bottom and then went to get Tommy's backpack from downstairs in the SUV. Once alone Tommy took a look around the room detecting the smell of fresh paint, he noticed the room was transformed, David had gone all out this time, every wall had been covered with scenery painted in fine detail, one wall seemed to show the savanna and all it's vegetation and baby lions enjoying their time in the sun, another wall had an ocean and lots of baby ocean animals enjoying their time in the waves, another wall had what looked like a jungle with baby monkeys and baby tigers roaming through it, and the 4th wall had a big baby looking straight at Tommy through a monitor at a computer the wall looked broken. The room truly looked like a nursery now, a great one. When he got back to Tommy's room Tommy was laying on his back holding his feet suckling his pacifier with his eyes closed, David sat him back up and got started on his homework, pulling books out turning pages writing what Tommy wanted written etc, Tommy was really dragging his feet being low motivation and low energy but David made sure to push him until it was all done, then David carried him downstairs sat him at the kitchen table and then went and prepared a warm bottle of milk while also microwaving some of the last remaining left overs before bringing it over and getting started on feeding Tommy, it went well Tommy was clearly now enjoying being fed, not a blush in sight, when finished with his food David picked up Tommy and carried him up the stairs to his room and tucked him into bed, Tommy didn't complain that it was way too early for bedtime, he was too tired, and so Tommy got an early bedtime, David fed Tommy the rest of his dinner bottle and Tommy fell asleep, David made sure he had his paci in his mouth and clipped to his sleepers chest before leaving the room and going downstairs, he cleaned everything up including all the laundry and sat on the couch, he made some additions to the ocean whispers. he added: "I love pooping my diapers. I am not sad or embarrassed to poop my diapers. I do not worry about if they smell. I will not run away again. I will stay where I am supposed to be. I will always make sure David knows where I am." Later in the evening right as David was going to bed, he brought Tommy a new bottle of warm milk and fed it to the baby while he slept, this bottle had some melatonin in it and Valerian root, it should help make sure Tommy stays asleep all night despite the early bed time. The next day seemed to finally be the start of a new routine, so much had changed in just a week or two, it was time David thought for things to settle down to a pattern. Tommy woke to find his diaper extra squishy, not only had the extra bottle and early bedtime made his diaper extra soaked, but he was also apparently poopy again, Tommy sighed and decided to accept this would probably just be his new normal morning now. He turned to climb out of bed and conked his head into something which knocked him back into bed, he looked over and saw rails, he looked around and remembered there were already rails on the other 3 sides of the bed, and the one side that didn't have rails now did! His bed had become a crib! Tommy cried out for David. Tommy:"Daaaaaave". David came running in. David: "What's the matter Tommy? Ready to get up?" Tommy: "why... or... how... or... why did you make my bed a crib?" David: "It was always a crib Tommy, I just had the sliding rails removed for you, but after you fell out of bed and hit the floor yesterday I decided I'd better put them back. It's safer for you, hitting the floor could injure you pretty bad you know?" Tommy: "Huh! I didn't fall out of bed, I fell cause the spikes on my feet. David: "Oh uhuh, sure that was it". David clearly didn't believe him. Tommy: "No really I tried to stand out of bed and that was a mistake". David: "oh OK, sure, alright and how about on your first night here? You fell out of bed that night too didn't you?" Tommy: "Huh? My first night? that was ages ago, I don't remember that". David pressed a lever at his foot level and the rail slid down, allowing Tommy to climb out, Tommy leaned over the rail and put his mittened hands to the ground first, using them to support his weight as he crawled out of the crib and onto the carpet on his hands and knees. David: "Well I do! I tried to overlook it, give you a mulligan, but you fell again and I can't be having that, it's one of the rules. I guess I'll have to remind you of that rule also, the rule states: "If you fall out of bed you must have protective rails to keep you in the bed, I will not be liable for injuries because of insufficient furniture." Speaking of the rules, I guess it's as good a time as any to bring up yesterday, you essentially skipped class yesterday, now I don't blame you for the reason but it's still a fact you broke that rule, to remind you, that rule says: "do not skip classes, if you skip any classes David will take charge of your attendance and ensure you are making it to classes on time." so, you will forward me your class schedule and I will be there to walk you from class to class, in addition to this, I have a new watch for you. David pulled out of the table drawer what was apparently a watch, it was solid bright yellow, the band and the watch were all one solid piece, a rubber like material, it was clearly a child's watch but bulky, the material was clearly meant to be waterproof, David wrapped it around Tommy's left wrist and fastened it in place, it sounded like a zip tie being fastened, David made sure it was not too tight, but tight enough it could not come off the hand. David: "As long as you have this watch I can always find you, it has a GPS tracker that communicates with my phone, don't try taking it off, I want to make sure I can't loose you into the woods again, there's bears out there!" Tommy looked at the watch, all it showed was the time in large digital numbers, Tommy could not figure out how it could come off, there wasn't an obvious buckle tongue or clasp, he assumed this was the point, it was designed to be impossible for the wearer to remove, he wanted to protest, but he had to face that he liked having David worry about him, having David protect him like this, it made him feel those warm feelings of love flowing through him, so he accepted these changes wondering just what else was going to be in store for him down the line. David: "Come on Tommy lets go eat breky". David walked out the room and down the stairs to the kitchen finishing up getting breakfast ready. Tommy didn't complain this time about having to stay in his wet and poopy bedtime diaper during breakfast, he understood now that this was just going to be the way it was from now on, he crawled after David, suckling his paci as he went, he backed his way down the stairs, one knee at a time like a pro, and crawled to the dining table just as David finished plateing the meals onto the table, Tommy waited for David and David grabbed him by the armpits and lifted him into his seat. Tommy was pleased to see that breakfast would not be leftovers anymore, he saw eggs and bacon and toast and waffles and sausage, he was quite excited bouncing in his seat despite the poopy wet diaper. David was glad to see him coming to terms with his diapers, it seemed what he went through yesterday was somewhat of a catalyst for him to stop resisting and lean into things more, David fed Tommy his meal and bottle alternating between them. Once fed David leaned over as if to hug Tommy and patted his back firmly until Tommy belched unexpectedly. It was only after the unexpected belch that he realized he had again been burped like a baby, the discomfort it relieved from his belly made him hesistate to complain about the treatment, besides he had to admit he liked the hug. Before he could think on it further David spoke. David: "OK Tommy go get to the bathroom and I'll be there in a minute just want to finish my own meal first." Tommy did not stand up on his own, he hadn't forgotten the spikes this time. David: "Oh ya! good boy waiting for me!" David reached over and grabbed Tommy's armpits picking him up and setting him onto the floor on his bottom, while David scarfed his breky Tommy crawled his butt high in the air, over to the stairs and up them using his knees, he crawled into the bathroom and then laid on his back on the floor and held up his legs trying to hold his legs with his arms, something about the diaper made this position more comfortable, like having his legs forward fit the diapers shape better. David came in after him eventually and saw him playing with his legs on his back, David smiled then proceeded with the process, he lifted Tommy setting him on the change table, undressed, removed the diaper, wiped him clean, into the tub, mittens on the hook, bathing clean, then after toweling, David carried Tommy from the tub to the changing table, he inserted a new clean pacifier into Tommy's mouth, this one had a firetruck on the button and it was red. He re-diapered Tommy in the same usual combo including the locking vinyl pants which David never intended to stop putting on him, he then pulled a new onesie over Tommy's head, this one was red with firetrucks all over it just like his pacifier, he buttoned it at the crotch then pulled a new pair of shortalls up Tommy's legs, fastening the straps over the shoulders onto the buckles, these shortalls were a light green with frogs and lizards and geckos. He then picked up Tommy and set him on the floor on his bottom, Tommy reflexively kept his feet up out of the way. David: "OK Tommy, time you grab your back pack and bring it down stairs with you while I get your lunch ready." David left, Tommy looked over at his backpack, it had at least been repacked this time, but he'd need to zip it up, he crawled over to it and tried pinching the zipper between his two mittens for many minutes but it wasn't working, eventually he tried zipping it up using his teeth but that only made a little progress and hurt his teeth, finally he just said screw it and brought it with the pocket open, he was able to slip a mitten through the handle, so he could carry it the rest the way, he crawled with one hand the other dragging the backpack, and then descended the stairs backwards using his knees, once downstairs he dragged the bag to the door and deposited it there, then he sat down and looked at his new Velcro shoes, they sure were pretty, and he did like the paw patrol characters, he wasn't sure why he whined so much about them yesterday, he liked them more now, who cares if they're Velcro, those are easier anyway, Tommy never did like tying his shoes untying them again later retying them again the next time over and over everyday, now he wouldn't have to. David came back from the kitchen carrying Tommy's paw patrol pack, freshly refilled, he also had the diaper bag strapped over his shoulder, he had brought that in from the SUV last night and repacked a fresh diaper into it, the diaper bag held about 5 of the farm print disposables, and about 3 of the cloth covers, with 3 pairs of the locking pants, but still anytime any of them was taken out he always restocked it back to it's limit as soon as he could, he liked to make sure it was always as fully stocked as he could fit into it. David came out the kitchen and saw Tommy sat on the floor knocking around at his Velcro shoes with his mittens getting a closer look at them from all sides, Tommy was smiling at them, Tommy was sucking in his lower lip, David noticed he did that sometimes when his thumb was locked in the mitten, even though Tommy had a pacifier dangling from his chest.. David walked to Tommy and first unlocked and removed his booties, leaving him sitting on his bottom on the carpet while he slipped Tommy's feet into the Velcro shoes and strapped them on, one foot at a time, Tommy just sat and waited and smiled, enjoying the attention, David then removed Tommy's mittens one at a time and set them by the booties and grabbed his hands and lifted him to his feet, David grabbed Tommy's paci and slipped it between Tommy's lips. David: "Keep that in until lunch, otherwise if you keep sucking your lower lip it's gonna get really fat and you might bite it by accident, and your thumb is usually dirty so don't suck that either, your paci will protect you from both of those things if you keep it in." Tommy nodded a yes. David slipped Tommy's back pack onto Tommy's back, and handed him his paw patrol pack, Tommy grabbed it and with his hand in David's followed David out the front door over to the garage, which was already open, David must be opening it at some point during breakfast prep cause Tommy never noticed when he did it. David holding Tommy's hand led him to the same door as last time, passenger side rear, opened it and had him hop up into his seat, then David fastened Tommy into his 5 point harness, he clicked the two hip clips into the buckle between Tommy's legs, then he buckled the one chest clip located on Tommy's chest, David tugged at the straps on Tommy's shoulders one at a time pulling them snug, then pulled at a loose strap at the bottom of the seat to pull all the slack out tightening the whole thing, and shut the door, David then got into the driver seat and pulling out closed the garage and headed off to school, this time as they arrived Tommy glanced at his new watch, vibrant bright yellow, according to his watch he still had 15 minutes, plenty of time to get to class, he sat there as David pulled up to the usual drop off spot, David got out and came around opening Tommy's door, this time Tommy knew to just sit still and wait for David to let him out, David reached over Tommy and unbuckled the 5 point harness, loosening the two buckles at his crotch and at his chest, David grabbed Tommy by the armpits and lifted him out, setting him on the sidewalk on his feet, for a moment Tommy was ready to lift his legs and land on his bottom but quickly remembered now was not time to crawl. David reached into the vehicle drawing out Tommy's two bags and handing them over to him, Tommy put the one backpack on and held the paw pack then he leapt at David and gave him a big hug!, David was a bit surprised, but very pleased, he returned the hug, rubbing Tommy's back, they paused this way for a moment, David whispered into Tommy's ear. David: "You're such a good boy, keep being a good boy for me all day OK?" Tommy still nursing his pacifier, nodded a yes and strode off, smiling and practically skipping, David was bewildered. David got into his driver seat and just watched Tommy half skipping away to class, David had done this more than a handful of times to students, but it had never gone this way before, it's been 3 months that David had been working on Tommy and already Tommy was diapered 24/7 suckling his paci wherever he wanted, messing in class, wetting freely, being fed, crawl trained, sleeping in a crib, wetting and messing in his sleep, being bathed. Tommy took to this stuff like a fish to water, it was meant for him, he was built for this, it made him happy David could see it, Tommy didn't need to go through this to learn some lesson, he just needed this, to be this, this is just him deep down, and David is just helping him discover his true self, all of David's previous experiences with students had been a battle, a fight, had been difficult, it was often near the end of year 2 before students had been reduced this far, and some of them never got happy about it, Tommy was already this far and happy, David just couldn't believe his luck, he'd found the perfect candidate and in so doing learned that he was the one he loved. David had never really before believed in soul mates, but he couldn't bare to think of Tommy as any less then that at this stage.. he just hoped Tommy could see him that way some day, David knew he'd one day have to level with him tell him the whole truth, or there would always be that barrier between them in David's heart, but first David intended to see this through, he didn't want to risk jeopardizing the end result. It was where Tommy needed to get to for himself, David truly believed Tommy needed it more than anyone ever had. The security guard had been walking his rounds, he came around the corner and saw a car parked in the drop off spot, no one in the passenger side, clearly hogging the drop off spot longer then he should be, the guard approached the car then realized it was David, he immediately turned around and went the other way, he wasn't about to bother David about THAT ever again... David drove to the actual parking area and found a spot, he climbed into the back seat and lowered a flat screen television from the ceiling, it wasn't a huge thing but plenty big enough for this environment, David reclined in the rear seat and watched TV, he linked his phone to the TV, and had a small map of campus in the corner of the TV, with a little dot showing Tommy's location, he watched his show and kept an eye on Tommy, making sure he was going to class, and staying in class. Tommy strode to class slowly, this was the first time he could take his time getting to class, owing to all of David's help, he felt like things were getting better for him, no longer struggling to make it on time, no longer having wet pants accidents, David had been right, the diapers were the right move, he never had to worry about people seeing anything, he only had to worry about the smell now, and something in the back of his mind told him he didn't have to worry about that anymore either, it was a quiet voice back there but each day it would get louder and bolder. Tommy kept an eye on his watch making sure he had enough time and took a slighter longer route to class getting a look at things around campus just browsing the sights, he made it to class with a few minutes to spare and sat down, he had felt his bladder bursting during the walk but letting go while walking intentionally was still challenging, now that he had seated and was still he couldn't stop it if he tried, but he didn't try, he just let it flood his diaper, and tried to pay it no mind, focusing on class unpacking what was needed from his bag turning to certain pages in his book and notebook etc. The teacher entered, making eye contact with Tommy, pleased to see him on time, and began the class, Tommy did great, he suckled his pacifier the entire time but hadn't even recalled that it was there, his focus stayed on his school work and it went by with ease, when class was over and Tommy left the class room David was there at the door. David: "Remember I said I'd be making sure you got to all your classes? Well I'm gonna walk you from one to the other every time! OK?" Tommy just nodded, David reached out and grabbed Tommy's hand, and they held hands as David walked him from class to class, during class David returned to his spacious SUV and relaxed, at the end of the next class David was there and led Tommy away for lunch, holding hands he brought Tommy to his SUV, and they sat in the far back cargo space like they'd had the day prior, David fed Tommy his lunch without complaints, in fact it was clear Tommy loved this routine now, he liked being fed, it was as plain as the smile on his face, David smiled all through lunch too, not much was spoken, both of them flying high on feelings they didn't know how to verbalize, with Tommy's food done with, David handed Tommy his bottle to nurse it on his own while David got to work getting into the diaper bag, setting out the change pad and dragging Tommy onto it, Tommy didn't complain, David hadn't even asked if he'd need a change, David just figured by now it should be certain, of course David found Tommy wet and changed him in the usual way, putting him back into what was now Tommy's usual combo. David re-buttoned Tommy's onesie over the fresh diapers and pants, and the buttons on his shortalls at the legs too, he climbed in and held Tommy while Tommy finished his bottle, Tommy made motion to David indicating he wanted David to hold the bottle and David gladly obliged, David paid close attention to the clock this time. As soon as the bottle was finished David turned Tommy around holding him in a hug, and patted him on the back firmly, forcing a belch out of him which again caught Tommy by surprise, before Tommy could contemplate having again been burped like a baby his time was up, in a rush David left the mess in the cargo space grabbed Tommy by the armpits and lifted him to the ground, Tommy had to again remind himself to put his feet down and stand, this is not bottom time. David shut the SUV hatch and held hands with Tommy walking him to class, David looked over and saw Tommy suckling his thumb, David kicked himself for forgetting to put that paci back in place, he put the paci in place right then, Tommy didn't flinch, David got Tommy to class on time and went back to his SUV to clean up the lunch mess. That class ended and David led him to his last class, it was this class that Tommy's bowels had repeatedly been a problem, and today was no exception, nearing 30 minutes left in the class Tommy felt mush on his bottom, he hadn't even known he'd pooped, he was already leaning forward working in his notebook and when he leaned back it was just there, he couldn't remember pushing, he thought his diaper felt wet too, but he didn't remember doing that either, he reasoned that he simply was too focused on his work to have noticed and it hardly mattered anyhow, he was definitely nervous about smelling, but he tried hard to stamp that down and forget it, the nerves were there, but he acted normal and kept at his work, he didn't panic this time, class ended, and he waited to leave last, David was there and asked. David: "Tommy why'd you wait to leave class last?" Tommy: "I didn't want the people walking behind me to have to smell me..." he lisped around his pacifier. David: " Ohh. Well that is considerate of you, but I don't think you need to worry about that, I doubt they can smell anything through all your layers, and I'm sure they can hold their breath for all of 5 seconds to get out the doors. But I understand you're trying to be polite." Tommy just nodded, this time Tommy reached out and grabbed David's hand before David had a chance to do it, they both smiled, and David led him to his vehicle, David lifted Tommy into his seat after fist putting Tommy's two bags in the seat next to Tommy's seat, Tommy could also see the diaper bag sitting next to him it's presence a reminder of his new status, David strapped him into the harness, first the clip at the chest then the two hip clips into the crotch buckle, pulling it all tight Tommy felt it squeeze his wet messy diaper into himself, he didn't mind the feeling anymore, he remembered when it had grossed him out so badly, but he'd gone through so many poopy diapers by now and none of them had hurt him, so he decided it was just another part of life now. Tommy momentarily tried to lean forward testing the harness, it kept him snug against the seat back, the snugness of being so secured made him feel good, like he was loved, he couldn't get out of this thing no matter how hard he tried, David was just about to shut Tommy's door when Tommy asked. Tommy: "Hey David, I had a thought, what if god forbid we get in a wreck and I need to get out of this thing." David reached over Tommy to the left of Tommy the center seat besides Tommy had a small strap sticking out of it's center, David tugged it and a portion of the center of the seat folded out into like an armrest complete with two cup holders, the front most cup-holder had a portion of it's wall colored red, which looked odd against the black the rest of it was, David grabbed the red part and lifted a portion of the wall of the cup holder came loose, and he pulled it out, he showed it to Tommy. David: "Tommy this is for emergencies only, never play with this, I can easily take it away and hide it elsewhere if I ever see you touching it, but you see this little slit here? that has a razor blade hidden inside it, it's just big enough to fit the seat belt in the slit and cut the belt, it's aptly called a seat belt cutter, and this here at the tip this pointy metal bit, that is called a glass breaker, I bet you can guess what it does." Tommy: "Breaks the glass?" David: "You're so smart" David gave Tommy a little tickle in the armpits as he said that. David: "That's right Tommy first you cut your set belts, make sure to do that first, then you slam that pointy tip into the window and it will break it, so you can get out, lets just hope you never have to use it. But Tommy if we do get in a wreck someday you go ahead and use it, don't hesitate, I won't be mad, I can always buy new seat belts and new windows, even a new SUV, but I can't buy another one of you, not for all the money in the world, you're irreplaceable. It was at this moment David decided he wanted to change his will, he'd get to it tomorrow he made a mental note. He shut Tommy's door and drove Tommy home, at one point David glanced in the mirror and saw Tommy nursing his paci and playing with his paw patrol backpack humming the paw patrol theme song, this was a behavior David was nowhere near suggesting, Tommy was just doing it of his own volition, David hadn't gotten anywhere near the act of play or humming or singing that was down the road, or, so he thought. They got home, David pulled into his garage, this time leaving the garage door open, he got Tommy out after unbuckling the chest and two hip clips at the crotch, this close to Tommy David could smell Tommy's poopy diaper, he was tempted to give an exaggerated phooowee, but thought better of it, he wasn't sure Tommy was ready for that kind of playful gesture, if yesterday was any indicator, so David gave no indication, and simply lifted Tommy up and out setting him on his feet, handing him his two bags, grabbing the diaper bag and shutting Tommy's door. David grabbed Tommy's hand and led him outside and around to the front door. David: "I prefer to go in this way Tommy, so we can keep our shoes all at the same entrance." Before entering the house David hit a button in his pocket and the garage door closed. David entered the house took his shoes off then Tommy entered, David got down and took Tommy's shoes off for Tommy, slipping the booties on as he did, Tommy of course plopped onto his bottom as David did this, the squishing of his messy bottom not even registering in his mind this time, he'd grown used to it, it was just normal now, then David secured the mittens to his hands too, Tommy squeezed the squishy balls in his mittens as if to say hello to them, still suckling his ever present pacifier. David left Tommy on his bottom and carried Tommy's paw patrol bag to the kitchen leaving it on the counter, he returned and grabbed Tommy's backpack. David: "Come on Tommy lets go do your homework." David went up the stairs to Tommy's room, Tommy put his hands out in front of him and crawled after David, climbing the stairs carefully, David set the backpack on the floor by the computer and began preparing for the diaper change that was needed, he set out the supplies he'd need, wipes new diaper cloth cover, new vinyl pants, then Tommy finally caught up, crawling into the room, Tommy crawled over to David and David lifted him up to the table setting his bottom onto the table, he spun his legs over and laid him back, so he was flat on the table, David then pulled a strap over Tommy's chest and buckled it, and tightened it, holding Tommy to the table, Tommy briefly noticed it, but didn't mind it none, and then David proceeded to change his diaper, first unsnapping the buttons of the shortalls lifting it open and then unsnapping the buttons of the onesie, nothing had leaked on them, so they were still clean to wear the rest of the day, he left them open while he took off the locking pants and cloth cover, the cloth cover had just a tiny bit of wetness at the leg openings so into the laundry bin it went, the disposable was opened and David got to work wiping all over Tommy's diaper area, Tommy just stared at the ceiling and daydreamed, sometimes about cartoons, sometimes about random things like forest animals that lived nearby the school and what their life was like, and what professor mustache's life was like, and some thoughts on paw patrol episodes and characters and random things like this. David was grabbing Tommy's ankles and lifting his bum to continue the wiping on his bottom, and Tommy's thoughts continued to drift while he nursed his paci, paying no mind to the muck being wiped from his bottom, once totally cleaned David pulled the old diaper out put a new one under Tommy and set him down without powdering him yet, first David wrapped up the dirty diaper, then double bagged it, and set it by the door intending to take it out right away, David took a couple baby wipes to his hands to be sure they were cleaned of anything, David returned to Tommy, pulled something out a drawer, then lifted Tommy's ankles and bottom up again, he began rubbing something cool into Tommy's bottom. Tommy:"ah das coold was da?" he lisped around his paci. David: "It's diaper rash ointment, you just had a liiiiitle spot of red and I just wanna make sure it doesn't become a bad rash so this will take care of it no problem, don't worry about it." So Tommy didn't worry about it, getting back to his wandering thoughts, as David rubbed and rubbed getting the ointment all over Tommy's bottom both inside and outside the crack, and covering the front too, he didn't put it on very thick, he believed a thinner layer was better, but he figured since he's doing it in one spot he may as well cover the rest of the diaper area while he's at it, just in case. Tommy had to admit he liked the smell of it, it was somehow soothing. David then covered the whole diaper area in powder which stuck to Tommy's skin better with the cream in place, forming a much more efficient protective barrier than usual, with that done David quickly took a wipe to his hands to get all the powder and cream off them, then he pulled Tommy's new diaper into place fastening it with the Velcro tabs, then pulled a new cloth cover over it, then fresh locking pants and snapped Tommy's onesie shut, he thought about it and decided not to snap the shortalls, instead he picked Tommy up by the armpits and set him on the carpet, Tommy kept his feet out and went down on his bottom, David pulled Tommy's shortalls off up over his head, David wanted to see Tommy crawling around in just his onesie, Tommy didn't seem bothered, he crawled right over to his computer, well aware that it was homework time. David went to the bathroom and washed his hands real fast just to be thorough just in case. He returned and sat by Tommy helping him with his homework, doing all the writing for him and page turning and typing etc. once homework was done, Tommy made sure to ask David to pack his bag back up and zip it this time, they then both went down stairs, Tommy crawling and suckling his paci the whole way, David entered the kitchen after tossing the old diaper out he got started on dinner, Tommy crawled to the dining table and sat besides it on the carpet waiting, David made up a couple warm milk bottles while things cooked, putting one in the warmer, and handing one to Tommy, Tommy found it easier to hold it with the mittens by laying flat on his back on the carpet head to the side, one mitten laid in front of his face backhand to the carpet, bottle sat on top his mitten the other mitten holding the bottle in place so it didn't roll off. He laid there nursing away at his bottle, while David finished making dinner, Tommy seemed to like keeping his legs up, pulling his knees to his chest, the diaper seemed to encourage it, the way it fit, wanted his legs forward rather than straight down, Tommy hadn't noticed it but this also had the effect of making him lean forward more when he walked, increasing his waddle as his butt stuck out a bit more, very much like how a 1-year-old walks when first learning, knees always at least slightly bent. David brought dinner to the table, grabbed Tommy's bottle out of his mittens setting it on the table, and grabbing Tommy by the armpits and picking him up, placing him in his chair, getting the feeding underway. Tommy was so happy to be fed now, no more blushing, just bouncing in his seat, once Tommy was fed David held the bottle in place for him to nurse the rest of it while David used his free hand to eat the rest of his own meal. They finished about the same time, and before David could turn to grab Tommy he simply threw himself from the chair onto the floor with a thud, landing on hands and knees, he oomphed, at the impact, only hurt a little, and then crawled to the couch. David: "you keep that up, and we'll have to do something about that, I can't have you hurting yourself, you need to learn to wait for me to let you down." Tommy just ignored David, he was fine, it didn't really hurt that much, the carpet is soft... Tommy climbed onto the couch, David washed the dishes and came to join him, with a fresh bottle, David wrapped Tommy in his bwankie, held Tommy in the nook of his arm, wrapping his arm around him, and held Tommy's bottle for him, Tommy nursed at it slowly, still quite full from dinner, but he enjoyed nursing it, so he just worked it real slow. Making it last a long time, as he and David cuddled, and he nursed. Tommy wet himself during TV time, his wetting wasn't large, he didn't have strong urgency, he just felt a small pressure and decided to release it sooner, rather than holding it and putting up with it's discomfort, he no longer saw any reason to hold it, anytime he felt it he wouldn't bother to fight it, and so instead of one large wetting Tommy had many small wettings while he nursed and watched TV, at the end of the night David turned off the TV, set Tommy's empty bottle on the table, which Tommy had been nursing still even though it was empty, just enjoying having a nipple to suckle at. then pulled Tommy into a hug and patted his back firmly, Tommy again belched suddenly and unexpectedly. Before Tommy could contemplate yet again being burped like baby David distracted him by announcing. David: "OK Tommy it's bedtime, lets go to the bath now, follow me good boy." Tommy smiling and feeling good fell to the floor and crawled after David, climbing the stairs with his knees and mittens in front of him, in the bathroom the routine was the usual, at bedtime the routine was the usual, the next day the routine was the usual, David had finally found a good point to let things settle, and so he did, when Tommy's mitten punishment sentence was up at the end of the week, David said nothing, he just kept putting the mittens on Tommy whenever he was home, and Tommy didn't seem to mind, either he had forgotten it was temporary or he liked the mittens too much to want it to end, same with the booties when it's sentence was up, David just kept putting them on him, and he seemed to love it, he seemed to now love crawling, and he loved the moments when David would just carry him instead, every morning he'd wake up wet and messy, call for David over the baby monitor and once David let down the rails of his crib he'd crawl to breakfast, after breakfast David would bathe him, Tommy never asked to shower, he had come to prefer being bathed, and so David never had to tell Tommy about the punishment for skipping the shower that one time, which would have been mandatory forced bathing by David, he hadn't even needed that trick, Tommy loved being bathed too much to need to be forced. Every day David would be there between classes and Tommy would hold his hand for the walk, everyday Tommy would keep his paci in his mouth when he could remember too, otherwise his thumb found it's way there until he swapped them, everyday he got a diaper change at lunch in the back of the SUV, pooped in his last class of the day, and stayed in it until he got home, he no longer worried about the smell, and indeed no one ever seemed to notice, he no longer waited to be the last one out of the last class, and again no one seemed to smell him, David's combo of a cloth layer and plastic pants over the disposable seemed to do a good job trapping the smell in, that and the diet he had Tommy on was helping too. Tommy was so settled into his new life David turned off the ocean whispers, they weren't needed now, he would use them again when he was ready to advance the next stage, but for now he just wanted Tommy to settle into this naturally, without any suggestions at night Tommy still kept to it all, he truly loved it on his own, the suggestions had just helped him make the decision to try it out. It was now winter break, Christmas, David had decided he wanted to advance Tommy's regression some more during this break, the first thing he did was turn the ocean whispers back on, wiping the slate clean and just adding one suggestion. Which was: "Daaavid is such a good Daadaa to me. I want to call him Daadaa instead. I don't wanna use his old name I'd rather tell him how much he means to me by calling him Daadaa cause that's his new name! Whenever I try to say daaaavid I will find myself saying daaaadaaa instead. And that's a good thing. He is my Daadaa now. And when I call him Daadaa I am being a good boy!" During break Tommy stayed home of course, he spent his time on the couch watching cartoons, one day, David was upstairs in the shower, when Tommy felt a chill, there was a cold draft coming from somewhere that he hadn't felt before, he was curious, so he went exploring, crawling around trying to find the source, he went into the kitchen, and then he saw it, the basement door was wide open, it was usually locked, and he wasn't allowed down there, but here it was wide open inviting him in, he nursed more intently at his pacifier as he considered taking a peak, as he raised his nerves to go for it he wetted his diaper, the excitement seemingly triggering the flow, he decided if he was quick David wouldn't know, he just wanted a peak at what the big secret was, so Tommy crawled to the door, and peered down the stairs, nothing was in sight but stairs, so he turned his bottom around and started descending backwards one knee at a time as was his custom now, he got to the bottom and turned around and was stunned! The entire basement was a laboratory! there were beakers galore, Bunsen burners, centrifuge's, glass door refrigerators filled with vials all with careful labels, hazmat suits hung in the corner, this was more advanced and outfitted then any school laboratory Tommy had ever seen, Tommy remembered David said he had been a scientist but this looked like he was still heavily engaged in that pursuit, there was equipment plugged in and running, this was beyond Tommy's expertise to understand any of it's purpose or goal, Tommy wanted to explore more, but he knew he had to get back upstairs quickly, he turned and started his knee crawl climb up the stairs, he got to the top and decided to close the door, surely David didn't leave it open on purpose, and if he found it open it would make him suspicious, Tommy struggled to get it to close with the mittens on, but he eventually managed, and as it clicked shut he heard behind him. David: "Tommy! what are you doing?" Tommy jumped and felt his diaper get wetter from the startle, he turned around and there was David, already dressed, just looking him down, he didn't seem upset, just smirking. Tommy: "Uhm.... nothiiiing." David: "Now Tommy, be honest, did you go into the basement?" Tommy: "uhmmmm, nnnnnnooooo, OK maybe, I'm sorry the door was open I couldn't help it I just wanted a peak I'm bored!!!!" David truly hadn't left the door open on purpose, sometimes the latch didn't engage right and if it came loose the door would swing wide cause it wasn't properly level, but David was smirking cause this was another one of his rules.... David: "Well Tommy do you want to know what's down there?" Tommy didn't want to admit that he already knew now. Tommy: "Uhm, uhhhh, kinda?" David: "OK Tommy come here." David picked Tommy up, supporting him under his bottom against David's hip while Tommy wrapped his legs around David's waist, then David opened the door back up using a key from his pocket, and carried Tommy down the stairs. Tommy was nervous he wasn't sure what was about to happen, he felt more wetness leave his bladder, just a tiny amount, since that was all that was in there, having already emptied moments ago, David carried Tommy into the laboratory and explained. David: "Well I told you I retired and it's true, I did, I don't work for anyone anymore, but I'm still a scientist at heart, and sometimes I like to do sciencey stuff, maybe an experiment maybe making new chemicals all kinds of things really, I once gave a frog wings, but he ate them, so that didn't work to well, anyhow, this my general purpose lab, I can do just about anything in this lab that any other lab could do, almost anything. But it's important I keep it locked and it's important you stay out of here cause there are many dangerous chemicals down here sulfuric acid for example, many dangerous things, and even besides that there is sometimes fumes down here, I have a good ventilation system installed but you never know what could be building or lingering when I'm not down here to monitor things, I just can't have you down here, for your own safety Tommy, does that make sense? The great mystery is solved now right?" Tommy took in what he was saying, it made sense, but he couldn't help wondering just what projects he had running now. Tommy pointed to a piece of running equipment. Tommy:"what's dat doin." David: "Why that's my handy dandy Automated Osmometer Tommy! basically it finds tiny things in fluids and tells me about them." this really didn't help Tommy understand what he was up to. Tommy: "What's dat stuff ober der." David: "Well Tommy that is Ethylenediaminetetraacetate." Tommy just looked blank. David: "Can you say it with me Tommy? Ethylenediaminetetraacetate, eth uh leen dahy uh meen te truh ass suh tate." Tommy didn't even bother to try he just glared at David dumbfounded. David chuckled. David: "It's found in your mayonnaise Tommy, it's also useful in DNA work, anyhow, lets go back upstairs now, nothing down here but glass, chemicals, and fumes, and it's cold down here isn't it! Yes it is! Yes it is!" With that Tommy had his tour of the basement, he could make no conclusions about what David was up to down there, something to do with mayonnaise and frogs he guessed. David made sure the door was locked and latched and then plopped Tommy onto the couch. David: "Hey Tommy, you said you were bored yeah? Well, how about this, lets go to the toy store, would you like some toys?" Tommy liked the sound of that, he could do with something to entertain himself cartoons were great, but he was starting to see only reruns at this stage. David: "OK Tommy lets go." David picked Tommy up and started carrying him through the kitchen into the garage. Tommy: "Hey wait! I don't have my shoes or even pants!" Tommy had been sitting around in just his onesie. David: "Oh silly me! Tell you what I'll buckle you in and I'll go grab something OK, just hold on." David put Tommy into his seat and secured the 5 point harness, pulling it tight, Tommy felt it go snug into his diaper, which reminded Tommy he should probably ask for a new diaper first, but David was already back inside, leaving Tommy stuck in the garage in the back of the cold SUV with it off. David returned just a moment later, with the diaper bag and Tommy's bwankie. David: "Here you go Tommy here’s your bwankie you just cover up with that." David handed Tommy his bwankie, bewildered Tommy saw the door close before he could say anything, David opened the rear hatch for a moment, Tommy heard two things being loaded in, one was probably the diaper bag, but he didn't know about the other." David got in the driver seat and started it up, opening the garage too. Tommy: "David what is this! I don't have pants! and my diaper is wet! shouldn't we change it first and put pants on?!" David: "I will check your diaper when we get there, I can change you in the SUV again if I need to, and no you don't need pants, you won't have to walk, you can't walk anyway with those booties on, you can just wrap up in your bwankie no one will know you don't have pants on." Tommy had forgotten he was still wearing the booties, did David expect him to crawl like this? On the dirty ground! Tommy was now really appreciating the cleanliness of David's carpet. Tommy was scared, this was such a departure from their routine, he hadn't gone anywhere but home and school in months! Things were so different now, could he really just go shopping like this! Without pants! Tommy was panicking. David: "Tommy just breath, deep slooooooooow breaths, OK Tommy? are you listening to me? Ill pull over if you don't slow down your breathing. You know me well enough by now Tommy to know I won't let you get hurt, you're gonna be OK, we are just going to get some toys and come home, that's all, you'll see, it will be all OK, just trust me Tommy, OK?" Tommy was listening to David, he tried to slow his breathing, David was right he did trust David, Tommy tried to just hold back his worry, waiting anxiously to see what would happen, feeling his diaper growing warmer yet again, he hardly even noticed he was going this time, that happened occasionally now, he was sometimes wet without remembering when it happened, sometimes even messies happened without him knowing it, and David had taken care of him through all of it, so he deserved some trust. David pulled into a large mall, found a parking space in a parking garage, and got out coming round to Tommy's door, he reached in and stuck a finger into Tommy's diaper, checking it's state. David: "Your diaper is somewhere around half full, and I don't smell poopies, so you're fine, that will last you until we get home I think." David then left Tommy still buckled in, and walked to the back hatch opening it, pulling something out, there were some sounds, clicking of metal and plastic, then wheels rolling, David reemerged by Tommy's door, pushing a stroller, it was larger than a babies stroller, but not by much, the seat was more recessed, allowing for a larger occupant, like Tommy, who at this time was around 5 foot 3. Tommy couldn't believe it! David wanted to take him through a mall in a stroller! Tommy: "I can't go in that! You want to push me around a mall in a stroller!" David: "Tommy how many times have you freaked out like this over the last few months? and every time I tell you it will be OK and you don't need to worry? and every time you eventually see that I was right and it is fine! and then you are happier for listening to me, am I right?" Tommy couldn't argue that. David: "So, I'm telling you now, you can go get toys or go home, that's your choices, if you walk in there you won't have pants and carrying a bwankie will look weird. If however you sit in the stroller you can wrap up in the bwankie, and it will look normal, it's just a stroller and you're wrapped up in a bwankie in it, no one will bat an eye." Tommy: "You don't think they'll notice it's bigger, and I'm bigger?" David: "number one, no I don't think they’ll notice, the stroller isn't that much bigger it's a subtle difference they'd have to be up close looking closely at it to tell the difference and no one is gonna do that they are all busy with their own lives. Number two, so what if they did notice? you're not the first person I've pushed around in a stroller Tommy, there's plenty of special needs people in the world why do you think they build strollers like this one? For people like you, no one is judging you more than yourself, so what's it gonna be Tommy? Toys? Or home?" Tommy mutters: "Toys." David: "That's my good boy." David approached Tommy and unbuckled him, lifting him up and carrying him over to and depositing him into the stroller, David secured the straps around his shoulders and crotch buckling them and pulling them tight, another 5 point harness, then he grabbed Tommy's bwankie and wrapped him up tight in it, like a swaddled newborn, Tommy did feel comfortable in this. David shut his vehicles doors, and stuffed the diaper bag into a holding spot on the back of the stroller, and pushed onwards to the mall. Once inside the mall they could see it was very busy, Christmas was near and everyone was shopping for gifts, this was both a blessing and a curse, this meant there were crowds of people everywhere to blend into, Tommy would be harder to see at a distance, only the nearest people could spot him, but it also meant there was a lot of people to get that chance, on the other hand it also meant everyone was busy and focused trying to find specific gifts, so they were less likely to be paying attention to him. David pushed Tommy through the mall taking his time, he wanted Tommy to see that no one noticed or cared, it was time Tommy acclimated to the world at large, he'd come so far finally coming to terms with this concept as it applied to his campus, but he needed to see it was this way everywhere else too, for the most part anyhow. David pushed Tommy through shops that were not toy shops, seemingly browsing, wasting time, dragging things on, he stopped at the food court and found a place that had apple juice, David asked them to fill one of Tommy's bottles that he pulled from the diaper bag, Tommy was embarrassed, but he couldn't say anything, if he spoke he'd only draw attention to himself, speech coming from a stroller was far more unusual then silence, or cries. So he stayed silent, David handed him his bottle now filled with apple juice. David: "Drink up, your due a bottle, I don't want you dehydrated, besides, you can hide your face behind the bottle if it makes you feel better." David had a good point Tommy thought he could hide his face! So Tommy put the bottle to his face holding it carefully with his mittens, and YUCK! this was TOO sweet! Tommy hadn't had any beverages but warm milk for a long time, he wasn't used to it anymore, it tasted so much sweeter then he remembered, it was harsh on his tongue, he paused to let his mouth adjust, he didn't even want to drink it now, but he did want to hide his face, so he took another sip, still too sweet, but a bit easier to tolerate this time, he kept sipping occasionally until finally his buds had become tolerant of the sweetness, and he nursed freely, suckling down the bottle and hiding his face with it, only really seeing the top half of line of sight, everything that was above peoples heads, Mainly the ceiling. The motion of being pushed around was actually pretty soothing, and like Tommy often did when nursing a bottle he closed his eyes and relaxed, his diaper warmed some in so doing, and he nearly dozed off before the stroller came to a stop at a bench, David sat down with the stroller facing the bench, and he held the bottle for Tommy so Tommy didn't have to struggle at it with his mittens, Tommy relaxed and let David feed him the bottle, from this spot and angle no one could really see him, so he felt comfortable for the moment, he suckled and suckled and closed his eyes and suckled, and before he knew it he really did doze off, but David kept holding the bottle, and he kept suckling as he slept, after a while he'd emptied the bottle, David unbuckled Tommy's harness for a moment to lean him forward and give him some firm patting to his back, he belched which stirred him for a moment but he was already back to sleep as David refastened his 5 point harness and retucked the blanket around him, David packed the empty bottle back into the diaper bag stuck Tommy's paci into his mouth, and resumed pushing Tommy. He pushed Tommy in and out of every store in that mall, Tommy slept through most of it, one cashier said 'cute baby' as he walked by, she was sincere but David was sure she hadn't really got a look at Tommy she was just being polite, other than that no one even noticed Tommy, they all just saw a stroller and ignored it. There was only one shop left to go into, the one they had come here for, a toy store, this toy store was special it was geared towards children under 5 only, they had a large play space in the store and most the product was kept in a backroom with some display models on the floor that kids were allowed to play with, the idea was parents could let their kids come here to play freely and the parents could find out which toys the kids liked by simply watching which ones they played with the most. David leaned over and shook Tommy awake, he'd been asleep long enough, Tommy stirred and opened his eyes, he saw the colorful store and was intrigued he saw toys and was excited but these were toys for babies, surely David's just in the wrong aisle or section, but as David pushed him around the store Tommy slowly realized every toy in this store was for babies, it's a baby toys store..... Tommy also realized as he shifted that he had messed in his sleep, which had become pretty common place for him anymore, at this stage Tommy was less concerned with that then he was the fact he wanted a toy but not a baby toy he was thinking something like a video game or a remote controlled helicopter or something fun! But again he couldn't speak up, he didn't want to draw attention. David circled the store a couple times trying to decide for Tommy, he wasn't about to let Tommy out of the stroller to play, though he wished he could, instead he would just have to decide for Tommy if Tommy didn't want to speak up himself, and so David walked around occasionally grabbing an item here and there, placing them into the stroller with Tommy, by the time he got to the counter Tommy was buried beneath toys, one such that had been sitting right at eye line for Tommy staring him in the face was a teddy bear, a blue teddy bear, and Tommy couldn't help but like it, it reminded him of bluey even though it was a bear and not a dog, just cause it was blue, it was large about the size of Tommy's torso, it looked the perfect size to hold and cuddle, Tommy found himself sneaking a hand from beneath the bwankie to grab the teddies hand and hold it, gently rubbing the teddies hand, feeling it, David noticed this, he was pleased he'd picked at least one thing Tommy would like right off the bat without having to first adapt to them, as he intended to train Tommy to do just that with the rest of the toys. As David unpacked the stroller of it's toys onto the counter for the cashier to ring them up one item at a time, she made small talk while scanning items. Cashier: "Boy! looks like someones a lucky little boy, you got lots of toys today! Christmas came early huh buddy!" Then David got to the last toy, the teddy bear, which was covering up Tommy, David grabbed the teddy bear pulling it from Tommy's grip, and the cashier got her first look at Tommy, at first her smile vanished, and she studied Tommy for a moment, then she perked back up and returned to small talk. Cashier: "What a shy little guy you've got there, a real cutie." The cashier had seen plenty of special needs kids in here over the years, she just took a moment to realize this was one of them. David thanked the cashier, paid for the items and grabbed his stuffed shopping bags, hanging them on the handles of the stroller and pushing Tommy out the store, right as they were leaving the store Tommy got hit with a painful cramp, this was unusual, he'd been so freely emptying himself for a while now he hardly ever got cramps anymore, his body didn't really need them anymore, cause he didn't hold it anymore, then another cramp hit, then Tommy remembered the apple juice bottle, he'd forgotten until this moment that drinking too much apple juice can give you the runs, a fart suddenly erupted from Tommy, then another, he couldn't stop them anymore, he'd stopped bothering awhile ago, and now the idea of holding on made him uncomfortable just to think about, and so the toots repeatedly came out of him, and before long the toots became solid, and that came out of him too, he'd already messed his diaper when he napped earlier while being pushed around but apparently the apple juice had found more to clear out of him and it was happening now, Tommy just huddled under his bwankie and tried not to whimper, as he repeatedly filled his diaper. David caught a wiff on the air and wondered if it was Tommy, he stopped moving the stroller and leaned over checking on Tommy, Tommy was hiding under the bwankie suckling his paci furiously and definitely smelled poopy. Tommy glanced over and saw David inspecting him, he could only whimper, he didn't want to say anything out loud, but perhaps his whimpers would suffice, David already knew, he needed a change, and it shouldn't wait until they got home. David didn't want to do it in the back of the SUV cause it was dark out now and very cold, below freezing temps, and this seemed it wouldn't be a quick job if the whimpers were anything to go by. David rolled the stroller along until he found a map of the mall, on the map he eventually found the family restrooms, he rolled the stroller that way, when he got there a Mother and child were just leaving the rest room and no one was waiting for it, so David entered and locked the door, it was one of those restrooms where you had the room to yourself and could lock the door, as luck would have it this restroom did have an adult sized changing table, so David got it prepared with the change pad from the diaper bag and set out what he would need, some empty baggies a fresh diaper a new cloth cover and plastic locking cover baby wipes powder etc. Then he pulled the bwankie off Tommy, upon having his bwankie taken and his body revealed to the world Tommy noticed then that they were in a bathroom, he realized what David was doing and confirmed it when he looked over and saw the adult sized changing table, he suddenly had a flash back to the restroom at the airport so long ago, when he had commented about the big babies of California, now it was him, he was the big baby, he had that opinion of people who used these big tables and now he was using these big tables, he realized that he had no longer any grounds to deny being a big baby, he had already called himself that before this all began and it had now caught up to him. Lost in his thoughts David simply grabbed the zoned out Tommy under his armpits and lifted him onto his back on the table pulling tight the strap across his chest, and began changing him, as he took the onesie off he noticed it had been spoiled, some of the poo had leaked onto it, not much just a tiny bit but David could not put that back on him and so into a baggy it went, Tommy's onesie's were built with lap shoulders so David was able to pull the onesie downward pulling Tommy's arms and shoulders through the neckhole past the torso legs and feet, since some poo had made it to the onesie David wondered if any had gotten on the stroller, he turned and closely analyzed everything, the stroller had been spared, instead it had gotten on the bwankie, and so David had to bag up the bwankie too, David then returned to Tommy and removed the plastic pants and cloth cover of course had likewise been spoiled so into the same baggy they went, Tommy now lay there totally nude except his soiled disposable, he was just staring at the ceiling zoning out, eyes wide like he'd seen a ghost, and eyes a little watery too, David was worried. David: "You OK Tommy? it's a pretty poopy one but that's OK I'm prepared to take care of it, and we got this nice private bathroom too so you don't have to worry about nothing, so why do you look like you seen a ghost?" Tommy: "Yeah, that's it, I seen a ghost, and the ghost is me, or was me, was what me was, what I was, that's the ghost, the old me...." Tommy was just zoned out on the ceiling as he rambled this nonsense, he wasn't crying really, just kinda stunned. David: "UUHHH, ooookaaayyy....." There was a knock at the door. "You gonna be long in there?" David: "Hey I'm changing a poopy diaper unless you want to volunteer to do it yourself I suggest you give me some space!" "sheesh OK" and whoever it was buggered off, they didn't get anymore knocks but that had got David moving. David: "I'll have to ask you what this ghost stuff is about later, for now lets get this done with. You just sit still and keep nursing your pacifier." Tommy hadn't even realized he was suckling his pacifier, he couldn't even remember when it went in there, but he knew without it he'd instead have a thumb/mitten in it's place, thinking about this in the context of his ghost calling him a big baby just seemed to seal the deal, Tommy is a big baby he thought to himself, and I guess I'm OK with that, it can be tough at times like right now, but daaavid really shoulders most of that problem, I just have to sit still and keep my fears in check, and in return I get so much love and comfort, if this is what it is to be a big baby then I'm OK with it, even despite the poopy diaper changes at the mall or in the SUV, if that's the worst it's still just me holding still while Daadaavid does all the work. Whenever David's name crossed Tommy's mind today it often came across sounding wrong, like it wasn't the right name, he couldn't place it, but he knew that every time he said David the A sounded softer then he remembered, more like DaVinci not like Dame like he intended to say it, or think it, whenever he tried to correct it, it came out like a stutter. while lost in thought as usual, David had gotten on with changing Tommy's diaper, removing the tapes pulling it open revealing the disaster that awaited him David realized his mistake, Tommy's belly was adapted to milk, he'd given him a giant dose of apple juice, which can give even a normal person the runs, but on Tommy it had been even worse. unfortunately for David some more forced it's way out of Tommy right then, David pulled the diaper back in place and waited, Tommy hardly noticed, still staring at the ceiling lost in thought, after a minute or so David resumed his work, pulling the diaper back down and wiping every inch a dozen or so times, once the whole front was clean he grabbed Tommy's ankles and lifted his legs and bottom into the air and resumed wiping this time on the back side, he wiped and wiped and wiped and used up nearly the whole pack of wipes by the time Tommy was clean as a whistle, he pulled out the dirty diaper and set Tommy down on a clean one, he bawled up the dirty one double bagged it in his own baggies then tossed that into the trash can, he took a wipe to the table to make sure nothing was missed, tossed that, washed his hands at the sink real quick, then resumed, he lifted Tommy's bottom again to powder it all down, set him down and powdered the front, pulled the diaper up and fastened it, then put a new cloth diaper cover over that, then a new pair of locking plastic pants, and the he removed the strap from Tommy's chest and placed him into the stroller. Tommy snapped out of his daydreaming at this. Tommy: "Hey wait! My onesie! I'm in only a diaper!" David: "Tommy your onesie is poopy you can't wear it, I didn't pack spare clothes, I should have, I'm sorry, it was an oversight, I'm usually so prepared, when we get home I'll make sure to put spare onesies into the diaper bag right away to make sure I don't forget them again, but for now you'll just have to be in just your diaper till we get home. Tommy: "Wait! My bwankie gimme my bwankie I'll hide under that!" David: "I'm sorry Tommy, that got poop on it also, it is bagged up, I'll wash it when we get home." Tommy: "But David I can't go out like this, it isn't appropriate!" David: "You want I should bury you in toilet paper? I don't think that would be very subtle or sanitary!" Tommy did giggle. Tommy: "Seriously though, we gotta come up with something." David looked at what they had, then figured a solution. David: "Here just hold this real tight." David handed the big blue teddy bear to Tommy. Tommy: "UUHHGG, OK I guess that’ll have to do then." Really the bear was plenty, it covered him totally except his legs that stuck out of the stroller down to the foot platform, anyone looking into the stroller would only see the back of a blue teddy bear, and a couple arms wrapping around it tightly. David unlocked the bathroom door and pushed the stroller out, there was someone waiting on the other side, wanting to use the bathroom, a Father and his adult child, roughly Tommy's size, suckling a pacifier, and also sitting in a stroller, very much identical to Tommy's, except different colors, the occupant gave a wave and Tommy waved back as they passed each other, like two ships in the night. The Father nodded at David and David nodded back. Tommy thought, there goes one of those big babies, I guess I really am one of them now, we had the same stroller and it really felt like looking at a peer. David wondered if that had been the person who knocked on the door, no way to be sure. David pushed Tommy through crowds of Christmas shoppers all too distracted by their endeavors to notice the nude except a diaper college student in a stroller, they exited the mall and Tommy was struck by the freezing cold, it wasn't so bad with his bwankie but now totally nude it was very cold! David started jogging toward the SUV, he didn't like having to have Tommy nude in this cold, it was around 25f. David got to the SUV and hit the remote start button on his fob to get the engine going, he opened Tommy's door and grabbed him by the armpits and lifted him into the seat, the poor guy was shivering like leaf, David quickly fastened the harness's buckles and hit a button on the door side which activated heated seats, then shut the door, Tommy was still gripping the bear of course. David opened the rear and tossed the stroller and shopping bags and diaper bag into the back, he didn't bother folding it down and packing the stroller up, he could do that later, he got in the driver seat and started driving right away, getting the SUV moving would warm up the heater faster than sitting in a parking stall. He cranked the heat setting to max heat, after just a minute Tommy could feel his heated seat kicking in, he'd never felt heated seats before, and on his naked body it felt really good, another few minutes and the vent started blowing warmer air, enough for Tommy to stop shivering, before long they were both comfortable, David even a little overheated, he was keeping the SUV hot so Tommy would be comfy in the nude. David: "Well Tommy we can go straight home now, OR, would you like to see some houses decorated with Christmas lights? We can just drive by and stay in the car? I mean you did tell me this morning that you were bored didn't you? and you got a fresh diaper there, and it's nice and warm in here now so how bout it?" Tommy just shrugged, he didn't care now, he was warm and his diaper was fresh even if not totally dry with his frequent small spurts he always had anymore. Tommy just nursed his paci and let David decide. While David drove Tommy around he asked Tommy. David: "So what was that back there about seeing a ghost?" Tommy: "Oh, well, I just had a flashback to how I was when I got off the plane, and it was like seeing a ghost, some ancient long dead version of myself haunting me, I didn't want to see it anymore." David: "I see, well Tommy, if that ghost ever bothers you, you just ask it, who is more happy, him? or you? and I think I know the answer to that, so that ghost should go away." Tommy liked this advice. David drove Tommy to some affluent neighborhoods places where they were known to go all out on their Christmas light decorations over their large properties, they drove through slowly getting a good look at everything, one property at a time. Tommy had never done this before, it felt magical, the lights all had a bloom to them and there was soooo many lights, so many colors, Tommy was mesmerized thoroughly, they drove around for hours looking at all the lights, eventually Tommy fell asleep and David turned toward home, while driving home David at one point heard some grunting from Tommy, he realized Tommy was messing again in his sleep, guess that apple juice wasn't quite finished with him yet. David pulled into the garage and parked, then closed it behind him, he first got Tommy out of his seat and carried him inside up to his room and laid him in his crib, Tommy was still sound asleep, he tucked Tommy in and raised the rails locking them in place, he whispered to the sleeping boy. David: "I'll get your poopy diaper changed in just a bit baby boy, I'll be right back." David went back to the SUV and unloaded everything into the house, he folded up the stroller the way it should be and packed it back in the garage, he brought in the diaper bag and the dirtied clothing/bwankie and got the wash running, then he pulled something else out of the garage and began setting it up in the living room, eventually he was back in Tommy's room carrying a fresh warm bottle of milk, he set the milk aside and lowered the rails, he lifted Tommy out of his crib and carried him to the changing table setting him onto his back, the momentarily cool vinyl of the tables top woke Tommy up, he looked around and figured out he was being changed, and merely closed his eyes continuing to nurse his pacifier, David grabbed the bottle and replace the paci with the bottle, Tommy nursed away at the milk, David had to grab his mittens and guide them to the bottle, so he would start holding it himself. Then David got on with the diaper change, Tommy was changed into the usual combo and a sleeper this sleeper had the colors and hood with face eyes and ears of a monkey, it even had a tail sewn into the rump, Tommy didn't know it but David had started using sleepers with a zipper that locks in place requiring a tiny little key to unlock, to make sure Tommy wouldn't try taking them off, he never did though, which is why he didn't even realize it. With the diaper change finished David carried Tommy down stairs nursing his bottle all the way, and deposited him onto his bottom in the center of the living room, once on the ground Tommy realized something was different he looked around and saw rails on all sides, he was in a playpen! All his toys they'd bought today were in there with him, the floor was a soft foam mat covered with the print of roads and houses, it was the classic town from above play mat style design every kid from the 90s recognized. Tommy didn't want to stop drinking his bottle, he enjoyed it too much, so decided he'd complain about the playpen once he'd finished it, struggling to hold the bottle in this position he flopped down onto his back with his legs in the air and nursed the rest of the bottle that way, he was trying to focus on the good feelings of the bottle and not be distracted by his irritation of being in a playpen, eventually he let his mind wander, at one point thinking back to the shopping mall and being changed on the large changing table in the family restroom, he pondered that such a large table even exists in public restrooms shows he's not the only big baby around, there must be quite a few of them to be building tables like that for the public use, he even met one as he was leaving the room, proving that they do get plenty of use, Tommy wondered if he belonged in the playpen after all, it was clear there was already a designated big baby status in society that he hadn't previously known existed, and he had simply joined it, not that he was stepping out of what was normal but rather just transitioning to a different kind of lesser known normal. The big baby normal. As if to signal him that he was right on, his bladder released At that moment, he hadn't even realized he'd needed to go, it was a small release as most his releases were now, but he thought on how easy it was to pee himself freely now, how it often happened without even knowing it was going to happen, he wondered if he could hold it if he tried, but concluded he didn't want to try, he didn't miss the discomfort of holding it, he was glad to be free of that burden. Besides straining to hold his bladder in a diaper made as much sense as wearing a scarf in the sun in the summer, it only made you uncomfortable for no reason. As he finished his bottle he sat up and looked to David who was approaching him already, before he could speak David sat down and wrapped Tommy in a hug, and firmly patted his back, with the first pat Tommy realized this was another burping, he embraced it this time anxious for the relief of a belch whichly quickly overcame him without warning. After belching David returned to the couch. Tommy decided right then to just accept the burpings as another new normal, he liked the hugs, and the relief that the belching brought his tummy. Tommy: "whym I ihma pwaypen" he lisped around his mitten which was partially in his mouth being suckled on. He hadn't even realized he'd put his mitten in his mouth, his bottle hadn't been out of his mouth more than one minute and already his thumb had tried to take it's place!! in frustration, he ripped his mitten out and tried again. Tommy: "why am I in a play pen daad...... daa....... I mean daaav.... daaaavid" He wasn't sure why he suddenly struggled to say David's name, it momentarily distracted him from his question as David stared at him with a smirk. David: "Well Tommy as you may remember you signed a contract and initialed the rules within that contract and one of those rules said that you are not to go into places you're not allowed in such as the basement, yet this morning I did indeed find you in the basement, the punishment for going into rooms you're not allowed in is you must be kept in a playpen whenever home for 1 month, and Tommy if you try to get out of the playpen then the sentence resets, only I may let you out of the playpen." Of course this was yet another rule! I should have known! Tommy thought, a month! that's ridiculous! How could he just be stuck in a playpen for a month! Tommy quickly placed his paci in his mouth before his mitten found it's way there. Tommy thought for a moment, is it really any different then just sitting on the couch all the time? At least there was more room to move here, and he had toys even if they were baby toys, then Tommy saw his big blue teddy bear in the corner. Admitting defeat Tommy crawled over to his teddy bear and collapsed onto it, laying there for a moment feeling helpless and frustrated. The playpen was pretty large, occupying the majority of the living rooms space, the coffee table had been removed from the room to make space for it, David had moved the table to the garage, Tommy could easily sprawl out inside the playpen without touching the edges, and then some, Tommy felt a little unappreciative as he looked around at the toys, he knew David was just buying toys that David thought were appropriate, David being the way he is and all, with his 'taking care of the nephew' mindset, and he had spent a lot of money on Tommy doing so, and Tommy had only complained. Tommy: "Thank you daaad.....I mean daaaavid for buying me stuff, it was nice of you to spend money on me, thank you for cleaning me when I made a mess, I'm sorry I was being bratty." Tommy had to swallow his pride to say this, but he knew it was the right thing, he didn't want David getting sick of him, Tommy knew he'd clearly had become someone who needed help, a lot of help, and he didn't want David to become unwilling to provide all the help he so far gave in spades. David: "Ohhh that's so sweet of you to say that Tommy, you're such a good boy, don't mention it Tommy I love taking care of you, you're just such a sweetheart." Tommy sprawled out and stretched enjoying the flow of warmth over him of his favorite words. Tommy didn't want to engage with the baby toys, he knew he'd eventually give in out of boredom but for now he resisted, instead just cuddling his new bear and watching TV, David had mercifully left it on Tommy's kid shows, there was baby loony tunes playing now. When baby loony tunes was over David changed a channel and then it was rugrats, Tommy had never watched rugrats, but he had heard about it, he knew it was a show for babies or real little kids, he watched the babies of the show getting up to their usual antics, and couldn't help identifying with them in so many ways, even the fact they were most often confined into a playpen they weren't allowed out of resembled Tommy's exact current situation, at one point or another Tommy got flashes in his mind of images of himself being there in the show, with the other babies, it helped that the main baby in the show was also named Tommy, they even had similar last names, Tommy felt like this was a sign, like being a baby was more than just his state of being, like perhaps it was his purpose, his destiny. David left the TV on the rugrats marathon and went to make dinner, Tommy didn't even hear him leave, Tommy found a way to recline against his teddy bear turning him into a comfy support and zoned out on the TV, not moving until David came and grabbed him by the armpits without saying a word, lifting him up and carrying him to the dining table for dinner, he fed Tommy in the usual way complete with rubber pocket bib, and when Tommy was done eating he had Tommy hold his own bottle to finish it off but Tommy merely flopped out of the chair onto the floor and dragged the bottle in his teeth as he crawled back to the playpen, David quickly wolfed down the remnants of his own meal and chased after Tommy. David: "Oh no you don't, you're supposed to stay at the table until I place you back in the playpen, that's the playpen rules, you stay where I put you, period." From behind he grabbed Tommy's armpits and lifted him up and over the playpen wall and put him back down on his bottom. Then removed his bib. Tommy had thought if he could just make it to the couch maybe he could blend into it and David would forget if only for a time, but that hadn't worked, Tommy felt like he'd lost a battle. David returned to the kitchen and cleaned up the table and dishes etc, Tommy finished off his dinner bottle left it on the floor and crawled back to his teddy bear and rugrats. Tommy immediately put his paci back in his mouth before his thumb could shove the mitten into it's place. Tommy zoned out on rugrats, something about seeing talking babies living life like their status as babies was the most ordinary thing comforted Tommy, made him feel less out of place, more like he belonged just as he is, like there's nothing wrong with being a talking baby. Eventually David picked Tommy up and carried him to bath time, bathed him in the usual way, and took him to his bedroom all dried off, laying him onto the table and handing him his bedtime bottle, as Tommy nursed that and David diapered the boy he noticed Tommy was now completely hairless (not counting the hair on top of his head) all his pubic hair arm hair chest hair leg hair facial hair all of it, had been getting so sparse day after day he started forgetting to pay attention it, it was getting harder to see, it was only now that he took a close look he realized he couldn't find a single hair remaining, Tommy's skin was now as smooth as could be. Pleased with this, David finished diapering and dressing Tommy in a new sleeper this one was orange with a foxy tail on the rump and foxy eyes mouth and ears on the hood. Then David carried him to bed and tucked him in raising and locking the rail into place, he fed Tommy the rest of his bottle and once finished left the room with Tommy nursing his pacifier. The next day Tommy awoke wet and messy as usual, it didn't phase him in the slightest anymore, if he'd awoke dry or not messy he would have been shocked, this was normal now. He called out for David to let him out his crib. Tommy: "Daadaa.” It took a moment for him to realize what he'd said, “daaaa... daaaa.. da! daaaaaaaaavid!" He realized he was calling David Daadaa now, and it was a struggle not too, he didn't understand where this was coming from, was it just a symptom of being so loved and cared for by a man, was he wishing his own Father had instead been David, was he replacing the idea of his absent Father with David? Tommy wasn't sure what to make of it, his head spun with the thoughts. David entered the room quickly. David: "hi baby, you sleep OK? Something wrong?" Tommy: "I'm sorry I called you Daadaa I don't know what came over me, it's like it's hard to say your name right anymore." David: "well Tommy Daadaa has been my name for many people so if you want to call me Daadaa I don't mind one bit, my nephew always called me Daadaa, I didn't conceive him of course but I like being considered his Daadaa, and I would love to be YOUR Daadaa if you would have me." David was just leaning over the crib rails looking down at Tommy while he spoke, he wasn't letting Tommy out without a response. Tommy: "Uhm. hmmmm. I guess it is fitting, you do take total care of me anymore, and I do like being taken cared of. Are you sure it's not weird to call you Daadaa? and why don't I say dad or daddy it's like Daadaa just feels like the default." David: "Daadaa is just easier, it fits better, I'm sure your just so relaxed you feel like saying what's easiest, and that's great I like to know you are relaxed, it lets me know I'm taking good care of you, so no it's not weird! in my mind a Daadaa is what someone does not what someones birthed! and I think for you I've been a pretty good Daadaa haven't I?" Tommy knew this whole thing was bizarre, not just calling David Daadaa but the entire thing, what he'd been reduced to, his sheer acceptance of it, step by step he hadn't put up any fight, but the other half of Tommy's mind knew the reason why, he loved it, he got so much love and care and affection he'd never had all that before, he'd never realized just how much he missed what he'd never been given until now, and as bizarre as all this was it gave him that missing piece of himself, so if David would like to be called Daadaa and Tommy's mouth wanted to say it anyway then he rationalized he may as well relax and embrace it. Tommy:"OK Daadaa, can I get up now?" Daadaa: "Of course Tommy." Daadaa lowered the rail of the crib, Daadaa went back downstairs and Tommy climbed out and onto the floor and followed after him, his messy wet bottom high in the air as he did. Tommy finished his slow backward climb down the stairs a knee at a time and crawled to the dining table. Daadaa was finished setting up breakfast and lifted Tommy into his chair. Tommy: "Hey Daadaa? Can we take off the watch? it's winter break I'm not going anywhere!" Daadaa: "Does it bother you Tommy?" Tommy: "Well, no, I just figured it's pointless." Daadaa: "It's not pointless! what if someone sneaks into here when I'm not looking and tries to abduct you! with that watch I will track them down and make them regret it!" Tommy giggled. Daadaa got on with feeding Tommy. The rest of the day settled into a new break time routine, after breakfast was a bath and new diaper, Tommy then spent all his time in the playpen Daadaa made sure to give him bottles often, burping Tommy after each one, and occasionally checked his diaper, he got two changes, one was messy, both times he was changed in his playpen on the changing mat from the diaper bag. He watched more rugrats marathons, he wasn't sure why they were doing so much rugrats marathons, but he was glad for it, it was quickly becoming one of his top 3 favorite shows. Eventually some of the episodes were reruns he had already seen, so he turned to the baby toys for stimulation during those episodes, he analyzed one toy at a time, one toy was an etch a sketch with thick green plastic encasing it, he struggled to grab the stylus with his mittens, eventually he spit out his pacifier and tried drawing the stylus in his teeth, he could only make scribbles, but he noticed they were colored, he scribbled the whole screen to reveal the screen had color zones one quarter was red one quarter was green one quarter was blue and one quarter was yellow, he thought it was neat that nowadays they could make the etch a sketch colored like that, he dropped the etch a sketch tired of using his teeth to draw and crawled over to the next toy, there was a collection of 4 toy cars, they were big, the size of his head, they were brightly colored various colors and had sticker on the windshield to show a driver there was a calf, a dog, a squirrel, and a cat. The cars each had an elevated button sticking out of the top, Tommy pushed the button and it depressed all the way down to the cars roof, then when he let go the car sped off! Neat he thought, the car could be powered for a moment with the button, he pushed the button on the other two cars, and they sped off too, he crawled after them, then lined them up like on a starting line, he only had two mittens, so he pushed two buttons at the same time and let go, he watched to see which one was faster and which one went further, he then did the two buttons on the remaining cars, he picked the winners and then raced the winners against each other, he did this for both categories, he figured out which car was the fastest, it was the cat, he declared the cat the winner of the race and decided it was his favorite, the car that went the furthest he declared to be second place winner it was the squirrel, and made it the cats companion, they would stick together. The two losers he decided he didn't care for and set them the furthest away, where they'd be out of his way, he played with his two favorite cars awhile more and then looked to the next toy, he crawled over to it and looked it over closely it was like a marble run tower but much bigger, and had big plastic balls instead of marbles, 2inchs diameter, the thing was tall if he could stand up it'd probably be his height, he noticed it was assembled out of small pieces, that it could be disassembled and reassembled in whatever form one wished, that each segment was small enough to redesign the thing a million different ways, he grabbed one of the plastic balls between his two mittens and carefully lifted it to the big hole on the top, it was a hard reach he had to sit up on his knees and lift his arms all the way above his head, at the maximum of his reach the ball slipped from his clasp and fell to the ground, he had to crawl after it, he had to roll it back to the tower before crawling back to the tower then trying again, he got the ball into the hole this time and watched it race through the course, going down slides and twists and curves and spirals, even leaping gaps here and there, he was actually impressed something like this was a kids toy. The truth was Daadaa had bought 4 of these sets and combined them all together for Tommy, normally a toddler would get a single set of these parts and the tower couldn't be this tall. Daadaa was sitting on the couch watching Tommy through all of this, pleased to see Tommy finally letting his guard down and playing with his toys, glad to see Tommy was able to enjoy them, and didn't find them boring or stupid, Daadaa had intended to work this sort of behavior into the ocean whispers but Tommy didn't seem to need that suggestion, he was enjoying his baby toys of his own free will. Tommy had a lot of fun with the tower watching the balls race through before turning on to the next toy, he crawled over to it and looked it over, it was like a rocking horse, except it was shaped like a dinosaur! It was made of thick hardwood but it was painted green! and it was much larger than a babies rocking horse, Tommy could fit on this thing just fine and have fun if he wanted, he was nervous though, this would be the most babyish activity yet in Tommy's mind (as if getting his messy diaper changed in the playpen wasn't babyish.....) Daadaa saw Tommy's hesitation at the rocking horse and decided to help him out, while Tommy was looking at the Dino rocker he suddenly felt hands in his armpits, Daadaa was lifting him from behind and plopped his bottom onto the rocker with a wet squish, Tommy was embarrassed but decided to embrace the play, he placed his mittens on the handles and began rocking, his diaper squishing a bit each time he rocked back and forth, the rocker rocked with ease it didn't hardly take any effort, Tommy tried picturing himself riding a dinosaur in a wild forest, and started getting absorbed into the play, he imagined he was in that forest he got lost in and was chasing down cougars and bears and wolves and making his dinosaur eat them up. Daadaa was already back on the couch enjoying the show. Tommy had no idea how long he'd rocked, enjoying his fantasies about the power to wield a dinosaur like a horse, eventually he decided he was out of energy to rock so rolled off and fell to his bottom on the floor, he crawled over to the next toy. It was a massive pile of mega blocks, he did like legos as a kid, but he never had his own, he only ever got to play with legos when visiting his friends houses and always wished he could have his own. Mega blocks were almost the same, basically just gentler bigger legos. he went about placing one piece into another and built a tower, then knocked it down with a crash, he built multiple towers and pretended it was a city, then crawled through it like he was the dinosaur now. Then he built big walls and little houses inside the walls like a fortress, he built many things and had a great time with his mega blocks, it occurred to him that mega blocks are bigger because smaller kids can't be trusted not to put them in their mouth and legos could be choked on but mega blocks were too big to choke on, this got Tommy thinking about putting things in his mouth, he already sucked mittens and pacifiers, what must it be like to try to chew on mega blocks he wondered, and so while laying on his belly inside the mega block walls he'd built, he grabbed a mega block and stuck a corner into his mouth, exploring it with his tongue and teeth, trying to bite a corner of it, making marks in it, he did this for a bit before deciding mega blocks didn't make for good mouth toys, he was curious about this now though, and so he crawled to the next toy he could see which looked perfect for a mouth. This toy was like a colorful soft rubber ball the size of a cantaloupe, except it had nodes sticking out of all sides of it, he counted 12 nodes sticking out of the rubber ball, the nodes were also a rubber type material and each end with a round or oblong end, which had various patterns embossed into them, the ball had a small window on one spot showing beads inside that would rattle around as the ball moved, Tommy decided this looked like a good mouth toy, and right away stuck a node into his mouth exploring it with his tongue and teeth, he tried chewing it and could not harm it, it was soft and rubbery but durable, he rolled onto his back and continued exploring each of the nodes and their different patterns with his tongue and teeth, surprised in himself that such an act could be so stimulating, he couldn't remember ever exploring solid items with his tongue but it had it's own fascinating sensation about it, and so he kept at it awhile. He was still absorbed in exploring the teething toy when Daadaa suddenly picked him up, he had his eyes closed and hadn't seen Daadaa approaching, Daadaa carried Tommy off to bath time, the teething toy was ditched in Tommy's crib along the way, Tommy got his usual bath and bedtime diapering plus bottle, he drifted off to sleep while Daadaa fed him the last of his bottle like always, Tommy slept with the teething toy in his crib with him, Daadaa figured it gives him something to play with when he wakes up, Daadaa also went downstairs and came back placing Tommy's teddy bear into the crib with him, Tommy grabbed it unconsciously wrapping an arm around it. The next morning Tommy awoke, wet and messy like every morning, but now he had his bear in his arms, he couldn't remember having the bear at bedtime, but he was happy to see him, he looked at the bear. Tommy: "Good morning bear.... you need a name.. hmmm" Wanting for more creativity he eventually settled on the unoriginal. Tommy: "bwooeey dats your name now, bwooeey!" Tommy giggled at his own lack of creativity in naming the blue bear, but liked the name all the same, it was then Tommy looked over and saw the teething toy, he felt like he struck gold, he wrapped his legs around bwooeey, so he could hold him while having his mittened hands free to work the teether toward him, all this while staying on his back he managed to clasp the teething toy between both mittens and hold it to his mouth, and he resumed yesterdays fun exploring it with his tongue or chewing on the nodes. Daadaa had heard Tommy talking to his bear via the baby monitor and smiled that Tommy was content to hang out in his crib finally, seems a distraction was all he needed, Daadaa decided it may be time to start installing crib toys onto the bars, rather than rushing in for Tommy he decided to just let him play awhile, and started working on breakfast, taking his time as he did. Listening to Tommy's gurgles as he sucked at his teether, and occasionally talked nonsense to his bear with his mouth full of rubber. Once breakfast was totally ready, Daadaa entered Tommy's room to find him still laying on his back chewing at the teether toy, he lifted Tommy onto his waist and made to leave the room stopping when he heard Tommy whine. Tommy:"but bwooeey!" Tommy was reaching one mitten toward his bear, Daadaa grabbed "bwooeey" and placed him in Tommy's arm and resumed carrying the boy to breakfast, the bear had to be taken away and placed in his own chair to watch as Daadaa fed Tommy, occasionally he would pretend to spoon food to the bear and make noises like the bear was gobbling down, Tommy giggled at this silliness. When Tommy was done with his meal Daadaa held Tommy's bottle for him making sure he wasn't gonna try to crawl off in a hurry this time, using his free hand to finish his own meal, with the bottle done he burped Tommy then grabbed Tommy right away and plopped him down into the playpen, he went back to the kitchen and cleaned everything up. Tommy looked over at his Daadaa and for the first time observed the height of the playpen, wondering if he could get over it, it appeared the rail came up to just about his belly button if he were able to stand, so Tommy decided it was unlikely he could climb over it without a jump and that was more than he could stand to even think about with the spikes in his booties, so he turned to explore more new toys. He crawled over to one and observed it was a fisher price musical Learning Table with lots of lights and sounds and buttons, it was the perfect height for him to see the top from on his bottom or knees, and he had fun pushing the many buttons to see what they all did, he went about trying to memorize their sounds and which lights they activated to arrange for himself a little show, it was challenging to hit the buttons he wanted with the mittens on, he'd often accidentally hit the wrong button and screw up his sequence having to start over. His Daadaa also interrupted him picking him up from behind and carrying him to the couch, Daadaa held Tommy in his lap and cradled him, and held a bottle to his mouth, Tommy enjoyed the closeness and drank his milk bottle all the way down. Nearly dozing off by the end of it, but managing to keep himself awake, he wanted to go back to playing he didn't want to sleep, bottle empty Daadaa burped Tommy then put Tommy back into his playpen, he crawled off spying the Dino rocker he beelined for it and rocked some more, fantasizing about being in Jurassic park and chasing around the tourists with his Dino buddy. Again Daadaa would occasionally bring Tommy bottles and make sure he drank them even if it meant he had to feed it to Tommy himself, he burped Tommy after every one of them, then he would occasionally check/change Tommy's diaper right there in the playpen, Tommy's changes consisted of a couple very wet diapers and one messy. they had dinner the same as the day before and so on the routine went, Tommy was having a much less boring time now with his toys, after days of this he no longer disliked the playpen, in his mind it now represented playtime, just as it should all his toys were in there, except the teething toy which now took residency in his crib, and he liked it there, to play with in the mornings, Mr bwooeey always went with him, to bedtime to breakfast time to playpen time to dinner time and back to bedtime, he loved having a bear to keep with him and hold, eventually he introduced bwooeey to Mr Dino and decided they should be friends. Christmas eve arrived and Daadaa announced Tommy had to go to bed early that night. Tommy: "AWWW but why?" Daadaa: "Because Tommy, Santa clause comes tonight and if you're not in bed when he comes he'll skip our house and you won't get any presents" Tommy: "Daadaa Santa not real I learned that really young, my mommy told me he was only for rich kids to pretend about." Daadaa's heart hurt every time Tommy had something to say about his Mother, it seemed it was never anything loving. Daadaa: "Well Tommy that might have been the case for your Mother, but in my family Santa brings us presents and I think that has more to do with love then it does being rich, now you're going to bed right after dinner, and we are having an early dinner and that's all there is to it, or do you really insist there's no Santa? Cause I can tell Santa to just take your presents away if you don't want them?" Tommy:"NOOO! I want them, it's OK, yes Santa is real OK!" Daadaa: "OK! that's more like it!" Dinner did come early and after it was eaten Daadaa took Tommy straight to bath and bed. In the morning Tommy woke up early having gone to bed so early, he played with his teether and cuddled his bear, his paci and now the teether caused him to drool a lot whenever he played with it, in the beginning he was careful to minimize this and wipe it off his face often but eventually he no longer cared, he now gladly drooled freely for more time to have fun with the teether or his paci. This meant there was often drool spots on his clothing around the neckline especially. Even before the teether he'd gotten pretty used to the feeling of drool on his face from his pacifier already, it was becoming uncommon for Tommy to not have drool on his face and often his neckline/chest. Daadaa entered the room, first he unlocked and removed Tommy's mittens, so Tommy could unwrap presents, then picked Tommy up carrying him down the stairs, upon entering the living room Tommy gasped! Right next to his playpen was a real Christmas tree! Not fake plastic, Tommy could smell it, it was fully decorated and lit up with lights! he had seen them in his friends homes in his youth but never had one himself. Tommy: "It's soo pweetty, why you only bring it out today? Why not sooner?" Daadaa: "Well, to be honest I kinda forgot about it at first, but then I decided it might be more fun to have it as a surprise on the day of Christmas, and I think it was, your reaction was fun for me, and it's only the beginning, what's that beneath the tree Tommy?!" Tommy looked down and indeed there were presents all gift wrapped beneath the tree limbs, lots of them. Tommy: "Who's all that for? it's so many!" Daadaa: "they're all for you silly baby, do you see any other silly babies in this house? no it's just you, all for you!" Tommy's eyes locked onto one present in particular because it was massive as far as presents go, very tall for a present, Daadaa:"aha! I see you've spied the most special one of all, that's the one we are gonna open first, in fact lets open it right now, and the rest of them can wait until after breakfast." Daadaa set Tommy on the floor and Tommy crawled over to the tall present. Daadaa: "Now be careful you don't knock it over, just unwrap it with it standing like that." Tommy began ripping away the wrapping paper, it didn't take much effort, the item was not in a box, it turned out, the gift, was a highchair, it was covered in paw patrol characters, it had four legs that appeared to be steel, two legs in front were joined at the floor level by a bar between them, and the two legs at the back also had a bar joining them together at the floor level, for added stability, Tommy looked up at it, the seat looked similar to a car seat, large enough to fit Tommy and it had all his favorite paw patrol characters all over it, it even had buckles that looked like the ones in the car, Tommy could see a toy sticking to the tray and was curious about it, but couldn't see it from the floor, Daadaa pulled the tray off, lifted Tommy from the armpits up into the chair plopping him into it on his bedtime diaper wet a messy as usual, Tommy hadn't even noticed it's state, he didn't pay it any mind anymore, he was just focusing on his new highchair, Daadaa was pleased Tommy hadn't complained about it being only for babies, it showed Tommy was finally accepting himself as a baby. Daadaa pulled the straps around and buckled the chest clip and the two hip clips, it was a 5 point harness, he snapped the tray in place and then Daadaa dragged the high chair over to the dinning table, where breakfast was already prepared, Daadaa sat in a tall bar stool type chair, so he could feed Tommy in his high chair, Tommy had butterflies throughout the experience, he was happy, so strange to be so happy about something like this, he realized baby things made him happy all on their own, his past rationalizing of associating them with this or that no longer mattered, he didn't need mental gymnastics to explain why he might like something, now he could just open up and enjoy it. Daadaa finished feeding Tommy and handed him the rest of his bottle Tommy took it in his hands and reflexively tried to flop out onto the ground but didn't budge an inch, he'd forgotten about the seat belt, he couldn't get out, the highchair did it's job of keeping him in place while he nursed his bottle and Daadaa finished his own meal taking his time. Daadaa finished cleaned up the table and the plates while Tommy was stuck in his chair nursing the rest of his bottle. When he'd finished his bottle and set it onto the tray Daadaa was still cleaning dishes, so Tommy looked to the toys attached to the try, there was two of them one would spin when you slap it, and the other was like a rattle shaped like a flower made of plastic, when you smack it would bend over and shoot back up and wiggle a bit, rattling the whole time, Tommy had fun slapping this one cause he knew Daadaa would hear it and maybe it might annoy him, Tommy figured if he could annoy Daadaa then he might hurry up and get him out of the chair faster, and then Tommy could get on with opening gifts. In reality Daadaa loved hearing him play with his rattle, it made him feel happy his baby was having the time of his life with his new high chair. Once the kitchen was totally cleaned Daadaa unbuckled Tommy lifted him from the chair into a hug and patted his back until he belched, then carried him up the stairs to give him a bath. Tommy: "But what about da udder presents?" Daadaa: "You'll get those after you've been bathed, can't have you sitting in a poopie diaper all day, there's a limit to these things, your bottom wouldn't like it." Daadaa went through the routine of bathing and dressing Tommy, this time Tommy was put into just a onesie, with monster trucks prints all over it, Daadaa carried Tommy downstairs and plopped him into the playpen, before he could complain Daadaa had grabbed a present and handed it to Tommy to unwrap. Before he tore into it he paused and looked up at Daadaa. Tommy: "Daadaa I feel bed, you got me all deez gifts but I did not get you nu thin, you deserve gifts too! But I don't have any money." Daadaa: "Oh Tommy, you've given me plenty of presents all wrapped up in your diaper." Tommy giggled. Daadaa: "But seriously, you are my present, as long as I have you there's nothing I want, I don't need gifts from you Tommy, besides there's nothing you could buy me that I couldn't buy myself, no the best gift is just you, being yourself, seeing you happy, that is a better reward for me then anything money could buy." Tommy smiled and tore into the present, it was a clothing box, he pulled the top off, inside was a bunch of bibs, they were made of fabric unlike the bib he used at dinner, he felt one and it was a very soft fabric, very gentle on the skin, the bibs all had different prints, the first one he saw had construction vehicles all over it, on the back of the bib as he held it up he saw it had his name Tommy, sewn into it. Daadaa reached from behind him and grabbed the bib from him, and wrapped it around his neck fastening it in place on the back of his neck, the bib hugged his neckline just a bit loose, and covered his chest. Tommy: "Why you put it on? We already ate." Daadaa: "Tommy this is called a drool bib, you been getting a lot of drool on your cute onesies and this will help contain that, so your onesies don't get all stained, now you can drool all you want without any worries! isn't that great!" Tommy had already been getting lax about his drooling, he hadn't thought he was staining anything, but he didn't dress himself anymore, so he rarely got a close look at his own clothes that way. Tommy: "fank you Daadaa" he lisped around the pacifier." Daadaa handed Tommy another present, and Tommy tore into it wildly, finally getting into the spirit of gift unwrapping, this one was a small box showing a crib with a mobile over it, Tommy figured out how to open it and pulled out what turned out to be a mobile, the base that mounts to the rail had a little mirror in it, and a bunch of sea animals such as a dolphin an octopus and a sea turtle, motifs of seaweed and various tropical fish and starfish etc. Tommy: "HEY it's my sea fwiends!!! I see them in my dweems!" Daadaa: "Oh really well now they can help put you into your dreams every night!" The mobile came with a curved arm that connected into a slot on the base and at the end of the bend of the arm was a round disc/cone that held on strings more sea animals and the same prints covered the disc as well. Daadaa: "This mobile has lots of features, like it can make ocean noises or it can make flowing river sounds or babbling brook sounds or even nursery rhymes in instrumental, it has dozens of rhymes programmed into it!" Something about hearing ocean waves struck a cord with Tommy, but he wasn't sure why, just the thought of it made him feel like he wanted to lay down and sleep right there, but he snapped out of it when Daadaa handed Tommy a new present. Tommy tore it open and again the packaging had an image of a crib on it, it called itself a crib toy, Tommy opened it and it was like a play center but smaller, it was designed to strap onto the bars of a crib and it had all kinds of buttons that made different noises and had dangled on straps various teething type toys of different materials and shapes. Daadaa: "This also straps into your crib it's something you can play with anytime you're in there waiting for me." Daadaa was already handing Tommy another present anxious to keep things moving. Tommy tore into the next present and it was another fabric box, Tommy opened it up and it was rugrats characters! Tommy gasped with excitement, but he still didn't know what it is, he pulled it out and it was very thick and padded, very soft, rectangular but very long, he pulled it out-and-out and out and more kept coming. Daadaa: "This is called a crib bumper! We will put it around the edges of your mattress it fastens to the rails and acts like a protective bumper so you don't hurt yourself bumping into the rails." Tommy was just thrilled to have rugrats characters in his crib, he was also thrilled the bumper did not have angelica on it, he really didn't like angelica. Tommy was handed another package, this one pretty large, after unwrapping it was a fabric box, a big one! he took the top off and saw more rugrats! Daadaa: "It's new bed sheets, a comforter, and a pillow case, your whole crib will now be rugrats themed!" Tommy: "Woooow, Thank you Daadaa." Tommy was handed the next present and opened it, it was a new teddy bear! this one was identical to bwooeey except it was smaller, about as tall as from Tommy's diaper to his chest, just enough for hugging. Tommy: "Oh I didn't know bwooeey had a son!! bwooeey junior!" Daadaa chuckled. Daadaa: "I figured this way you can take him to school with you, that one should fit in one of your bags." Tommy didn't even flinch at the idea, he already sucked his pacifier and dressed like a baby at school, having bwooeey jr with him wouldn't be anything but welcome to him at this stage. The next present turned out to be another teether toy, this way Tommy could have one in his playpen too. The present opening went on, Tommy got many gifts, some from Daadaa some from Santa. Many toys many clothes lots of fun things, when it was over Daadaa picked Tommy up and carried him to the couch and held him in his lap while he fed him a new bottle, once finished he was burped and put back into the playpen and had fun all day long with his toys, Daadaa locked Tommy's mittens back onto his hands by dinner time, from there the two of them settled back into the new routine, Tommy enjoyed his new crib additions, Daadaa installed everything and showed Tommy how to activate the mobile by pushing a big green button on it, it would run for 30 minutes then shut off automatically, unless he hit the button again, Daadaa would turn it on every time he laid Tommy to bed and Tommy would watch his sea friends slowly spinning above him while he nursed his bedtime bottle as Daadaa held it for him, Tommy played with his crib toys plenty when he woke in the morning keeping his mobile going while he was at it, he'd hit the switch in the mornings to switch it to nursery rhymes mode and listen to those while he either played with the rail toys or mouthed his teether toy. The weeks passed, Daadaa did not celebrate or call attention to new years, he didn't want to give Tommy any reason to think of his aging or his past year. Eventually Tommy's winter break came to an end, by this point his lifestyle had come to feel like normal life, and he did not want to go back to school, he pouted the morning of, wishing he could just keep staying home like he'd had, but Daadaa was insistent that he finish getting his degree, then after that he could choose to do anything he wanted even if that meant staying home all the time. Daadaa had him ready to go for school dressed in his shortalls onesie plus drool bib, after Daadaa had strapped Tommy's Velcro shoes onto his feet, he tried to lift Tommy to his feet but Tommy just kept going back down to his bottom, Tommy hadn't stood in over a month and now he didn't want to, the act of it felt strange and unusual and like a lot more effort then he liked, his muscles had somewhat atrophied, and his balance had suffered too. Daadaa: "I know you don't wanna walk Tommy but you're gonna have to or else I'll have to carry you around all day!" Tommy didn't see the problem with that, he liked being carried, by this time Tommy was about 5 foot sharp, it had gotten a lot easier for Daadaa to carry him as he'd been loosing weight all the while also, staying skinny as he shrank in height, Daadaa had already replaced his Velcro shoes twice without Tommy knowing it, anytime Daadaa noticed them getting loose he'd swap them for an identical pair in the next size down. He was always keeping Tommy in new clothes too so Tommy could never identify a difference in fit in a familiar outfit. Instead his outfits just got smaller with him, on top of this Tommy couldn't see a difference in his eyeline cause Tommy spent all his time crawling anyway.... Daadaa lifted Tommy off the floor and decided to carry him to the car, buckling him into his 5 point harness. Once at school as Daadaa lifted Tommy from his seat to the sidewalk Tommy again went down to his bottom, Tommy just looked up at Daadaa like he didn't know what to do. Daadaa: "Tommy do you just want me to carry you today?" Tommy nodded his head yes. Daadaa: "Well alright then, I guess you'll get a ride on my hip for today." Daadaa picked Tommy up and held him on his hip, together with his two bags Daadaa carried him off to his first class, setting him down at his usual seat he pointed out for Daadaa, who then went back to his SUV to watch TV and monitor Tommy's GPS. Tommy had his pacifier in his mouth the moment he'd finished his morning bath and it was still there now, he'd keep it in as much as he could, this lead to a lot of drool as usual but his bib was there to catch it all. During his first class Tommy did something uncommon for him, usualy when Tommy had a question he kept it to himself, too embarassed to be the center of attention in a class room, but something about knowing David was around campus today gave Tommy confidence, he'd been getting more and more comfortable in his new role and Davids promise to see him at the end of each class made him less afraid of attention. So today when Tommy had a question he raised his hand in class for the first time in many years. Professor Mustache: "Yes Thomas what is it?" Tommy's pacifier fell from his lips as he began to speak, he'd forgotten it was even there, this did not bother him a bit. Tommy: "Professor Mustache, did you want us to finish the rest of this tonight? or stop at a certain chapter?" The class bust out laughing at hearing Tommy's nickname for the professor, his name was of course NOT Mustache, Tommy had been calling him that in his head from day one because of the professors very large mustache that sat on his face like a sleeping long haired rodent. Tommy didnt know why they were laughing, he had forgotten that this was only a nickname, in Tommy's mind, mustache was just his name now. Tommy wasnt embarassed, he just figured he had said something funny and was glad to have entertained everyone. Professor Mustache: "Well Thomas thank you for the compliment, you may call me professor mustache if you wish, I'm quite proud of my mustache, and to answer your question which is a good one, I do infact want the class to stop at chapter 25." Pleased with the answer Tommy reflixivly reinserted his pacifier into his mouth and nursed away without a moments thought on the action. When first class ended Daadaa came into the class as the students made their way out, he went to help Tommy pack his bag when he noticed some of Tommy's notes sitting out from this class, he noticed the handwriting in the notes from today was severely diminished compared to the notes from last class way before the break, Daadaa realized Tommy’s coordination was diminishing due to his hand and finger muscles atrophying from being in the mittens all the time, he never exercised his grip or anything, Daadaa wasn't sure if this was for the best but if Tommy was OK with it as a cost of getting to keep his mittens on then so be it, besides, Daadaa figured he'd probably regain at least some of his coordination taking notes now that school was back on. His bag packed Tommy was then lifted to Daadaa's hip, who then carried him off to his next class, depositing him in his seat and returning to his SUV, after this class Daadaa picked Tommy up from his seat and took him back to the SUV, they sat in the cargo space and Daadaa fed Tommy his lunch then changed his wet diaper while he nursed down the rest of his bottle getting a burping once it and the change was done, Tommy didn't even remember wetting his diaper anymore, he didn't even know when it was wet, occasionally he'd feel it squish when he'd sit down and that was the only time he ever knew it was wet, likewise, for poopies, they just happened so casually he'd puuuush out any pressure and not pay any attention to what came out, he'd feel better with the pressure gone that's all that mattered, and he always seemed to poop during his last class of the day, Daadaa had noted. The next day went much like the last except this time Daadaa brought the stroller, instead of carrying Tommy around the whole campus he would push him in the stroller from SUV to class then class to class, then to lunch and back to class, Tommy didn't walk anymore, he didn't want to, and he didn't need to. At home Tommy was always happy to go back into his crawl booties and grasp reduction mittens, he liked having the excuse to not stand or grab anything, so Daadaa could feed him every meal and bottle, his toys were simple enough he could enjoy them without the need for a grip. One day Daadaa decided to update the ocean whispers in the walls, he wiped them clean and wrote only these lines: "Enunciation is difficult. Its a waste of effort. Daadaa knows what I need. I dun ofen needsta speak at tall. An hen I do I can ooz baby talk. Cause I is jus a baby, so I shud dalk wike a baby. I dunnt needsta sound perfek. As long as Daadaa unnersdands me dats all dat matters. An even if Daadaa dun undasden me dats ok too he aways fwiguhs out wat I need ebentooaly." The messages would repeat on loop all night. The days went by and Tommy regressed mentally further and further, Daadaa hadn't hardly had to do anything at this point, the whispers suggesting he speak baby talk were accepted by Tommy with ease, it seemed to help him fall right into little space and stay there, he actually seemed to do better in school now that he had no worries or stresses, nothing to think about beyond his school work, and play, his handwriting did suffer, but Daadaa often helped out with that, rewriting his notes where it was needed, eventually Daadaa got Tommy a digital voice recorder to use in his classes, so he didn't have to write down all those notes, Daadaa would listen back the recordings and make notes for Tommy himself, making sure Tommy sat and listened while he did so, this actually seemed to improve Tommy's recall since it meant he basically heard many lessons twice. When Tommy's month of playpen punishment ended Daadaa asked Tommy if he wanted to continue using the playpen, Tommy didn't even have to think about it, he had grown to love the playpen and all the playtime he had in it. Of course he could have had the toys on the living room floor without the playpen walls too, but he liked having his own designated place for them. So the playpen stayed, and he spent all his down time in it. During the summer they spent a lot of time outside, mostly in the backyard, Tommy crawling around in shortalls playing in the grass with toys, being pushed on the swingset seated in the 5 point harness seat. Daadaa built a sandbox and Tommy had lots of fun playing in it, one day they even drove to the beach and Tommy got to play in the water, Daadaa had his own private beach he would rent out just so Tommy could have the privacy to run around in the surf wearing just his diaper, people could see from the beaches around the bend if they looked, but from that distance all they'd see is a baby playing in the water while his Daadaa relaxed in a chair and watched. It was around this time Daadaa turned off the ocean whispers for the last time, Tommy didn't need their suggestions anymore, he'd come as far as there was to go in Daadaa's eyes. The next thanksgiving went much like the last, and by the following winter break Tommy had shrank down to 4 foot 3, whether he had noticed or not Daadaa didn't know, Tommy never mentioned it, he either didn't care or just didn't notice, Daadaa was always making sure Tommy was in proper fitting clothes and diapers, changing sizes as necessary. One day as Daadaa carried Tommy to the car to go to school he plopped Tommy into a carseat, it reclined slightly and kept his legs outward, it had little toys dangling in his eyesight and even a little mirror in front of his face mounted onto the headrest of the seat in front of him, so he could see himself nursing at his pacifier, drooling all over his bib, it helped remind him what a baby he was. Tommy had another wonderful Christmas with Daadaa getting lots of toys and lots of playtime in his playpen, After another year like this Tommy was truly a baby now, he was just under 3 feet and had all the babyish behaviors he could have, the only time he behaved any other way was in class, when he would sit quietly nursing his paci and pay attention, he knew it was important to Daadaa that he finish his degree even if it was no longer important to him, when Tommy had decided to start college all he really wanted was to be independent enough that he'd never have to go back to his Mother, Daadaa had granted that wish without requiring him to gain independence at all, when Tommy graduated he was rolled onto the stage in a stroller by Daadaa, who graciously accepted the degree on Tommy's behalf, he handed the degree to Tommy and rolled him off the stage and all the way home, most the crowd assumed Daadaa was the one graduating, a single Father without a babysitter, but the few classmates Tommy had who knew of him knew that it was the baby graduating, it was a mystery to them how this kid seemed to get littler and littler through the years in class yet always stayed ahead in grades, they felt intimidated and confused and didn't want to address it, they watched the boy be wheeled away for the last time in relief, nervous someone would ask how this little baby had so often out performed themselves in class. They tried not to think about it ever again once he was out of their sight. Once home Daadaa had a long talk with Tommy. Daadaa: "Tommy, now that you have graduated, you have a choice, you can take your degree and go be a big boy in the world, doing the jobs you want, making money, paying bills, partying, and making friends, you can grow back up and I'll help you do that, both physically and mentally, I'll even make sure you get good employers with good benefits in whatever field you want to go into." "Or you can stay with me, stay my baby, as long as you want, if you decided in a year or whenever to grow up I'll help you then, if you decide to stay my baby forever I will be thrilled to be your Daadaa forever." Tommy: "daa, wot ibf oooou diieeesss.....?" Tommy's eyes watered up at the mere thought of it. Daadaa: "Don't you worry about that, I'm perfectly healthy I think I'll set the world record for longevity long before I die, I'll probably outlive you if you keep insisting on macaroni and cheese for dinner! but seriously Tommy if worst case scenario something happens to me you will be taken care of, I have already made those arrangements, you'll continue to have the choice to stay a baby or grow up whenever you want, I've got the instructions on how to go about either of those choices all laid out carefully for your next mamma or Daadaa, and I've got experts lined up who will help you find the right mama or Daadaa that is right for you, it will be up to you to pick them out, and my agents will keep tabs on you all the time to make sure you're being well taken care of and loved, and you'll always have the option to change caretakers if they ever start to fail you, so don't worry about that, I don't think I'll be dying anytime soon but my will is all setup to protect you just in case I do, so Tommy, what's your decision." This was a no brainer for Tommy, he'd never been so happy as he was as Daadaa's baby, he got cuddles affection and love every single day, multiple times a day, he felt it in his crib he felt it at breakfast he felt it during bath times and morning diapering and every diapering throughout the day and during bottle feedings and burpings and during dinner and evening bath and bedtime diapering, his whole day was just packed with love, he'd spend lots of time each day cuddling with Daadaa on the couch being fed bottles and burped, being tickled by Daadaa and played with and Daadaa would always take him out of the house somewhere anytime he was getting bored and always showed him fun things, he never wanted it to end. Tommy: "I wanna be your baby forever!" Tommy said without a hint of lisp, he had meant it so vehemently it came out with his adult voice, he wanted to make sure his point was solid and loud and clear. Even if he hated speaking that way anymore, it took effort for him now, concentration, he preferred to relax, and let his natural baby talk run the show. Maybe one day he'd eventually forget how to talk any other way. Daadaa nearly cried. His feelings full of confliction, he had to confess now. He knew he had to, he hated to do it, but Tommy's decision couldn't be considered legit if Tommy didn't know the whole truth. Daadaa: "Tommy, I need to tell you my secret, so you know the whole truth, so there will never be another secret between us, Tommy I turned you into a baby, on purpose, it was by design, I've done it to every person that's lived in that bedroom, all college students, I never had any nephews, I've been doing this to people for many years, I've been putting medicine in your bottles to make it easier for you to wet or mess, I've got hidden cameras throughout the house I can monitor from my phone, I've been playing subliminal suggestions over speakers hidden in your bedroom walls while you sleep, which those only work if subconsciously you want them to work, so it seemed clear to me you wanted this on some level, also I don't know if you've noticed but you're pretty small now, your body is, I did that, I'm a DNA scientist and I know the secrets of how to change someones DNA, I can change anything about them, and I injected you with a concoction of my own design from my basement laboratory, it removed your body hair and it made you shrink, it's basically instructed your body to revert it's size back to when you were a toddler, from your toes to your genitals to your torso hands arms and head, everything, it's done now and out of your system, you'll stay this size unless I reverse the process with more injections, which is part of this choice, if you do decide to grow up I'll give you what you need to get big and tall again, Tommy I've never fallen in love before you, those students previously I did this too to help them, as I think it's helped you, but at the end of their graduation I didn't give them the choice to stay my baby, I just gave them the injections to grow up and sent them on their way, my agents watched over them until they were fully regrown and independently taking care of themselves, I like to think I gave all of them a better handle on life a better perspective on caring for others, letting others care for them, and the importance of love, but it was you who taught me what real love was, none of them ever fully embraced being my baby like you did, you really seem to love me and I really love you too, but if after hearing the truth you have changed your mind I'll understand and I won't blame you, I'll always be here for you no matter what your decision and no matter what the future brings." This was a lot for Tommy to unpack, long ago he had come to a conclusion that he had some kind of illness or disorder that was causing his shrinkage and possibly his regression, but he didn't want it to stop, he started to enjoy it, so he didn't want to bother seeing a doctor who might take away the love and care he'd been getting, now to learn it was all by design hurt him, he didn't know what to say, he knew he still wanted to be Daadaa's baby, but he wasn't sure if he could trust Daadaa anymore, he wasn't sure if he should stay this way now, he had to think on it. In his anger Tommy focused his mind on his words, being extra careful to speak clearly, with great strain he spoke slowly one word at a time making sure to say them properly. Tommy: "I'm angry, and I'm not sure what I'm feeling other than anger, I can't give a good response right now, I might regret what I say, I'll tell you tomorrow." Tommy crawled away up the stairs to his room, laid on his crib and fell asleep, they had only just come in the door, Daadaa took Tommy's shoes off but did not put the booties or mittens on him, crawling was still his choice, Daadaa did eventually come into the room to see the boy sleeping in the middle of the day, he'd still been in his diaper from the days events and it had been poopy since before they'd left the school, he'd messed himself before they'd even gone on stage and not even known it, Daadaa couldn't let his baby sleep in a messy diaper so Daadaa changed him right there in the crib, careful not to wake him, freshly re-diapered in just a onesie Daadaa left Tommy to sleep on his decision and thoughts. Tommy's dreams were fraught with conflict, one scene he was in a fight with Daadaa, both vying for control over the car as it careened down the road, Tommy was scared and wanted to take control over the vehicle, but Daadaa insisted he was safer driving and Tommy need only sit back and let him steer, it seemed like it was their fight that was leading to a wreck when the dream shifted, and he was back home, in his Mothers house, she was ridiculing him for being so useless and helpless, for not becoming more of a man, he was reaching a breaking point about to shout at her, but he couldn't his mouth was filled, he realized it was his pacifier, and she could see him suckling at it, she laughed and mocked him some more, he struggled to spit it out like it was made of glue and before he could try again to shout the dream shifted again, he was in the pool like the dream he'd had right before leaving his Mothers, but this time it was cloudy out, dark and stormy there was lightning all around, the pool was empty except for him, the pool water began sloshing around stronger and stronger threatening to throw him out onto the concrete, he tried swimming to the rail but the water just kept pulling him back keeping him center, there was a loud crash, and he saw the lightning coming down to the pool water and the dream shifted again, he was in an office, a cubical, in some office high rise, the whole floor was cubicles, his was decorated with his own items, even many of his baby toys laid out on the desk, besides them bills, many bills, many reading past due, there were folders labeled workload, thick stacks of folders, his work computer kept dinging, he looked and saw it was all work emails, one after another piling in, bwooeey jr was on the desk but bwooeey had a big frown, he stared at Tommy with a look that seemed to say he was disappointed, Tommy tried to reach for bwooeey jr but he just seemed further and further away as he'd reach until bwooeey jr vanished into thin air, he tried to get up and run out of there but the cubicles became a maze, an endless maze with no visible way out, he ran and ran and kept passing his own desk seemingly running in circles, he saw a window and ran at it breaking through seeing finally the sky and the ground far below and as he began falling the dream shifted again, and he was back at Daadaa's house, in his playpen, the TV on blaring rugrats, his toys around him, everything seemed fine, he was gasping for breath after all that he'd just gone through, he felt relieved to be somewhere safe, but Daadaa was not there, he was alone, and as he realized this the room grew cold and dark the TV made strange sounds and turned off, the house felt abandoned, all the love gone from it, and he was still stuck in the playpen. And then he woke up.... It was morning, he had slept all day, all evening, and all night, he'd never slept so long in his life, he laid there in his crib, the rail was down, he didn't have booties or mittens on, his diaper was wet and messy but only just, Daadaa must have changed him while he slept, in truth Daadaa had changed him three times while he slept, trying to make sure he was taken care of during his extended rest, Daadaa had figured he was catching up on sleep he couldn't get during school while his mind wrestled with indecision. Tommy sat up and leaned his back against the rails on the wall side, he sat there and thought over the dreams, thought of their meaning, thought about Daadaa and what he'd done, how the whole reason Tommy was here was his doing, about his offer to return to the way he was and go live life the way he wanted, he need only decide what he wanted, Tommy knew what he wanted, he was just scared to forgive, to trust all over again and risk a second betrayal, just like in his dreams he was scared, every dream had been a fear of a life not loved, the one moment in his dreams he felt the love return was when he was back in Daadaa's house, before the dream turned sour, and he realized Daadaa wasn't there, Tommy feared abandonment in that dream, he didn't want to be abandoned, and he didn't want to abandon Daadaa either, Tommy got out of the crib and fell to his bottom, he decided to try standing and walking he pulled himself up by grabbing the crib, and tried to walk, it was a strain on his legs, he stumbled a couple steps and fell back to his bottom, he had to conclude that even without the booties and mittens he could no longer walk without retraining. he crawled out the room and down the stairs, he found Daadaa at the dining table seemingly trying to hide that he'd been crying, Tommy had never seen Daadaa cry. Daadaa: "Hey sport, you sure slept a lot, hope you're OK?" Tommy didn't say anything, just crawled to a nearby ordinary chair and pulled himself up into it with some straining. Daadaa: "Listen, I'm sorry, I know what I did was rotten, if you wanna leave I promise I'll do everything I can to let you go however you want to go, you can grow up you can get therapy to walk and talk like an adult again I'll finance everything, I'll make it so your life is easy as long as you'll accept the help, you know I've always thought I was doing these kids a favor, teaching them something important, giving them a valuable experience, I never thought they'd love me for it I knew they'd probably hate me for it, and I didn't care, it wasn't about me, if they hated me forever I was OK with it, as long as I made a good difference in their outlook on life and the world and how they treat others, but you showed me I was wrong, you're the first I really cared about, the first that I wanted to care about me, I just...." Tommy interrupted Daadaa with a finger, and like yesterday he focused his mind on his words, being extra careful to speak clearly, with great strain he spoke slowly one word at a time making sure to say them properly. Tommy: "I think, no, I know I'm happier here then I was any other time in my life, and I know I have you to thank for that, and I understand the other students didn't take to all this the way I have, so I think, I belong like this, I know I don't want to leave, and I think I should forgive you, and I know it will be hard to trust you again, so no more secrets, if you never hide anything from me again never lie to me again, then you and I will be OK, OK?" Daadaa was crying again. Daadaa: "Yes Tommy you're right, I should have never and will never again lie to you, or hide anything from you, thank you for forgiving me, I don't think I deserve it." Tommy: "Forgiveness is not about deserve, it is about love, and I love you." Daadaa's tears grew heavier. Daadaa: "I love you too, and that is the truth I swear it." Tommy chose to stay a baby, David took control over Tommy's phone and bank accounts, he saw how Tommy was hounded by his Mother, he saw how his mother had been paying his rent, David sent Tommy's mother a refund on all the rent she had payed, and then some, and with Tommy's permission he sent her a notice to never contact him again, his mother didn't care, she was just glad to get that money back. Eventually Tommy forgot how to talk properly, he also forgot he'd even ever been a big boy, so settled into his new role it became in his mind all he was and all he'd ever been, and his Daadaa spoiled him rotten, giving him anything he wanted within reason, they took trips to Disney world and anywhere Tommy wanted to go, as long as he kept to his scheduled bath times, dinner times, bed times, breakfast times, bottle times, burpings, and mid day nap. That was how they spent the rest of their lives, Daadaa never DNA altered anyone again, Tommy never wanted to grow up again, they lived happily ever after.

Hello Again! I would like to present my follow up story to "Sally's Got a Brand New Baby Sister" and the further misadventures of Baby Cindy! This one is for all the mud butts out there. I see you. I love you. Please Enjoy! 💖 Chapter 1: Baby Cindy’s Very Stinky Saturday Morning Baby Cindy, a 20-something year old dressed in a frilly pink baby romper, was waddling through the most lush courtyard she’s ever seen, like something out of a hand drawn Disney cartoon. Surrounding Baby Cindy were Cinderella, Belle, and Rapunzel. Three Disney Princesses frolicking with her through the spacious backyard of a giant Princess castle, “Come along Baby Cindy” Rapunzel called out to the big baby, trying her best to keep up with her extra padding. Belle and Cinderella slowed down and held onto Baby Cindy’s hands as they all trotted along. “Oh my goodness, Can it be?!” Exclaimed Rapunzel, the Princesses and Baby Cindy stood in front of a towering fountain in the center of the courtyard, it was large and pushing out brown goop up into the air into a big pond. “It’s a chocolate fudge-y fountain!” squealed Belle. All of the Princesses walked up slowly and pulled out little silver spoons from their Princess clutches. Rapunzel scooped a dollop of fudge and brought the spoon to her lips and into her mouth. “This is delectable!” she exclaimed, covering her mouth while talking with it full. Baby Cindy approached excited but cautious, she wasn’t allowed to have anything that rich without permission from Mommy, but the Princesses wouldn't stop a big baby like her from a special treat. As she approached the edge, leaning in for a handful, she lost her balance and plopped face first into the massive pool of sticky warm fudge. Getting chocolate all over herself, she looked up at the Princess’s, All of them giggling but cooing at her mishap. “Baby had an oopsie!” Laughed Cinderella as Baby Cindy sat back up, getting strangely comfortable sitting in the mushy mess. Her paci dropped out of her mouth as she shoved a big handful into her waiting mouth. As it entered her mouth, she didn’t get the taste she expected, what she got was a lot stinkier. Baby Cindy groggily opened her eyes, her first sight being a still mobile with rainbow stars dancing above her head. She looked to her side into the dark nursery, she could see light peeking through her blinds. It was early in the morning, around the usual wake up routine for Baby Cindy, lying in a polyester Tinkerbell sleep shirt, an exposed diaper bottom, a pink sleeping bonnet and her favorite princess tiara pacifier. Sally, Baby Cindy’s “big” sister, was lying still inside a sleeping bag on the floor beside the crib. Every Friday night, Sally would join Baby Cindy in her nursery for a sleepover. Her presence made Baby Cindy smile, she rolled onto her belly and felt a squish against her bottom. She sniffed the air again and was able to surmise she had taken a nice big poopy in her sleep. Her exposed bottom half showed a discolored rear with the large load resting inside her huggies. Baby Cindy began to whimper, her cold and mushy behind wasn’t as comfy as when it had been fresher. Baby Cindy sat up in her crib onto her knees, her head popping out from the top of the bars. Baby Cindy started to bounce up and down on her cot, making fussy sounds behind the paci she kept between her lips. She kept up her docile temper tantrum, building to get her sisters attention. Finally, Sally let out a big yawn and opened her eyes, a pungent odor immediately entering her nose as she turned towards her big baby sister whimpering from the crib. “Oh my gosh sissy, you’re really poopy.” she held onto her nose and got out of the sleeping bag, wearing her own footie one piece, to tell their Mother, who had begun to hear the commotion over the baby monitor. Sally returned to the nursery with Joan, the girl’s Mommy, in tow. Wearing a satin purple robe and matching slippers, “Oh my gosh how did you two sleep in here last night?” Mommy chuckled as she approached the crib and nudged Baby Cindy around to get a peek at her behind. Her bottom unsubtly displaying the mess inside, “I think Baby Cindy ate a little too much hot fudge Mommy.” Sally also giggled, still holding her nose and smiling at Baby Cindy, still watching from the crib. Despite the smell, the two were certainly used to the diapers of a big baby. “Didn’t I warn you that it was too rich for her tummy?” Mommy rubbed Baby Cindy’s back, making her feel a little better. The previous night, Mommy had promised Baby Cindy and Sally some ice cream after they were good while Mommy got her work done that afternoon. Sally was served a hot fudge sundae and Cindy got plain vanilla while strapped in her high chair. Baby Cindy was jealous of her sister's sundae and Sally pleaded for Baby Cindy to get some hot fudge, doing her best to be a good sister, and Mommy caved. Sally asked Baby Cindy to let her know when to stop as she poured the fudge onto her ice cream, the hot fudge covered everything and Mommy warned that there was too much on for her sensitive big baby tummy to handle. But the girls didn’t listen and Baby Cindy literally got her just desserts. She bounced around the walls with her sister the remainder of the night until she fell asleep to Sally reading her a bedtime story during their sleepover. Leaving Baby Cindy to enter dreamland and the pamper packer factory. Mommy opened up the crib and gave Baby Cindy a kiss on her forehead as she crawled down. “Smelly girl” she chuckled as watched Baby Cindy slide onto the floor and made a b-line crawl over to Sally, wanting to give her big sister a “Good Morning” hug. Sally cooed and opened her arms to the big baby, trying to hold her breath as best she could. “Good morning Baby Cindy” she patted her baby sister’s back and let go to hold her nose again. “Sorry Baby Cindy but that diaper is stupendous stinky!” Sally said as she backed up a little next to Mommy. “Sally! What an impressive word!” Mommy exclaimed as she picked up Sally and gave her a squeeze. Baby Cindy looked up at Mommy and Sally from the floor, their giggles and nose holding becoming a moment of bonding for the ladies of the house, making Baby Cindy blush behind her smile. “I think it’s too early for me to face that diaper, How about you go watch cartoons and I’ll start breakfast, I’ll change your sister a little later.” Mommy suggested as she carried Sally out of the nursery. “But Baby Cindy looked a little uncomfy before,” Sally asked, looking up at Mommy. “She’ll survive, if she doesn’t sit with losing her potty training, she’ll wanna stay in diapers forever!.” Mommy smiled back at Cindy as she closed the gate to the nursery.“Hehe, I think that’s too late!” Sally giggled as she gave Baby Cindy a last wave before making her way downstairs. Mommy chuckled and followed behind, leaving Baby Cindy to her own devices. She took a seat from her crawling position and felt the mess press against her smooth, plump bottom. A relaxed grin stretched behind her pacifier as she turned her attention to her toy chest on the other side of her nursery, crinkling and smushing across the soft pink carpet. Baby Cindy had spent so much time with a hefty load pressed against her butt, the smell bothered her much less than anyone would expect someone her size. The smell had become a sign of comfort at this stage in Cindy’s babification, a blunt reminder of her demoted status in the household and one that excused her of all responsibility. Something she realized she didn’t mind. The nursery itself was given a Lilac-mahogany wall air freshener to fight back the odors, but the faint scent of a full diaper pail was always fighting that freshness. Baby Cindy saw one of her favorite stuffed toys on the floor by the chest. It was a lime green and pink caterpillar with little beads inside that made it rattle. Its soft plastic facial features were a favorite for Baby Cindy to nibble on at times. Baby Cindy crawled towards a corner of the room occupied by a pile of stuffed animals and toys. She flopped into them like a big pillow. As she played, Baby Cindy felt the push of her mess from inside her diaper. It was soft but still firm, staying mostly intact snugly against her cheeks. Baby Cindy lied gently hearing Mommy turn on some gentle baby music. The music gave her a new sense of calm. Suddenly the nursery music switched into something more poppy and sweet sounding. Mommy had put on a playlist of Baby Cindy’s favorite nursery rhymes to change up the vibe in the nursery. Baby Cindy started to crawl out of the stuffie pile, shaking her padded booty. With such a relaxed lifestyle, Baby Cindy has gained a thick layer of baby fat and then some. Mommy had to think of creative ways to help get Baby Cindy some exercise while keeping her lifestyle unaltered. The answer was nursery dance parties! Baby Cindy got on her feet and was bouncing to the catchy jingles Mommy queued up for her. Shaking her messy bottom around the room, The room shook from all her big baby energy being exerted in the second floor nursery. Baby Cindy had her poopy pampers bouncing for 10 more minutes when Mommy finally got upstairs to find her baby girl on her feet, unlatching the baby gate and clapping with the beat. “Shake that diaper, baby girl!” She giggled, approaching Cindy, holding her squirmy hips and giving her diaper a peak from behind before wincing, “Alright baby girl, let's get you cleaned up before breakfast.” Baby Cindy toddled obediently to her changing table, climbing up with the help of a stepstool, readily prepared for another standard diaper change. Mommy opened the messy girl’s diaper and took a deep breath and said, “Let’s do this!” She used a good number of wipes wrestling Baby Cindy’s mess down into the diaper and giving her girl a clean bottom. She worked her way up to Baby Cindy’s soft pen-is, wiping it clean. The dirty diaper was wrapped up tight and neat, dropping into the changing pail. Baby Cindy was changed into a fresh Tykables Unicorn with a heavy dosing of powder. “There’s the clean baby girl we all know and love!” Mommy cooed as she tickled her tummy and helped her down from the changing table. “Let’s go eat some yum yums” Mommy said rubbing her tummy, giving Baby Cindy a butt patt to exit the nursery and scoot down the stairs. She crawled into the kitchen, with Mommy close behind. Mommy made scrambled eggs and bacon for Sally and herself. Baby Cindy was served oatmeal, mixed with some applesauce, letting Baby Cindy feed herself today. With a “Mommy’s Hungry Girl” bib tied around her neck, Baby Cindy ignored the pink spoon beside her and scooped a big handful of oatmeal into her mouth, dribbling down her chin and getting all over her hand. Sally giggled at her sister’s messy eating while she used a pink fork. Mommy couldn’t help but laugh at Baby Cindy licking her fingers all grubby, “My my we have a messy baby on our hands.” She quipped as she took her empty plate in the kitchen sink. She started wiping off Baby Cindy with a wet paper towel as Sally put her own plate into the dishwasher. “Hehe, Katies gonna get Messy Baby Cindy today at her party.” She giggled with a devilish glee. “Don’t jinx it Sally! Your cousin Katie will flip if we bring Messy Baby Cindy to her birthday party!” She played up her pleading as she cleaned up Baby Cindy, who sat in her high chair fidgety around her face wiping . “I don’t know Mommy, I can just feel it” Sally prophesied. “Are you sure you’re not just smelling it Honey?” They both giggled and helped Baby Cindy step out of her high chair. “OK, I’m gonna get cleaned up, can you take a shower and get yourself ready?” Mommy checked in with Sally, “and then you can help me with your sister?” Sally nodded up and down as she walked into the living room, Baby Cindy instinctually crawled behind Sally and sat beside her. “Baby Cindy needs morning cartoons! She can watch them while we’re getting ready!” Sally called out to Mommy. “Ok, but she’s going to sit in her bouncer too.” Mommy agreed as she strapped Baby Cindy into her bouncer, hanging above her playpen in the back corner of the living room. Baby Cindy was secured and started to bounce up and down with delight, feeling like she was in her own little theme park ride.. Giggling as her toesies barely touched the padded floor of the playpen. “What do you wanna watch Baby Cindy?” Sally giggled as picked up the remote and went through all the smart tv streaming services. “Cocomelon!” Baby Cindy called out behind her paci. Mommy laughed at the request of her “eldest” daughter. But she was also impressed by how fast Sally was using the remote buttons. But Mommy had to object, “No no no, I can’t listen to that anymore. That’s a Messy Baby Cindy show. We need a Clean Baby Cindy show” Sally giggled and nodded in agreement, still shocked how much Cindy likes the most baby show she’s ever seen. “How about Bluey?” she asked the bouncing baby, who bounced up and down, nodding happily. “Bluey is a good choice.” Mommy agreed and gave Sally a head scratch before exiting the living room to go change, trusting Sally to take care of the rest. Sally switched to Disney+ and started to play Baby Cindy a Bluey episode. “Enjoy Baby Cindy, we’ll help you get ready when we’re done.” Sally put down the remote and skipped out of the room, leaving bouncy Baby Cindy to her show. Baby Cindy smiled swaying above the floor as she watched Bluey. She laughed and lightly babbled as she got investment from the characters, in the few stories she could still follow. As she bounced up and down, Baby Cindy could feel her tummy sloshing around with a familiar cramp, making a familiar rumbling sounds like the previous night in her crib. Baby Cindy immediately started to grunt and make pushies like always when she got that feeling. Which led to Baby Cindy marking her second poopy diaper of the day and it wasn’t even 10 AM. She felt the softer mound mush around her bouncy bum. Baby Cindy got a whiff of that freshly produced smell and giggled with glee a little, no one around to see. Bouncing and turning her attention back to Bluey, she laughed at the cartoon and her pacifier slipped out her lips, dangling across her tummy. She took drooly paci and shoved it back into her lips, bouncing around in a state of bliss in her mucky butt diaper.

A friend gets shrunk down to doll size by his friend. She decides to humiliate him and punish him in so many humiliating ways. Using him as her new toy.

Tony squirmed, and his stomach was grumbling. "Come on sweetie, drink the bottle!" Ella said. She pulled him closer into her lap, holding him tight. She held the bottle close to his face. He frowned. "This isn't fair Mommy. I don't want another bottle," he whined. "I already can't take any more." She smirked down on him, and bounced him on her knee. His diaper crinkled, and his stomach grumbled again. "I don't remember agreeing to any limit on how much I could feed you. The deal was you had to keep your pampers clean, not that I would then starve you." "But..." he said. She waved a finger at his nose. "Ah ah ah, no whining. You know Baby has to listen to his Mommy, right?" "Yeah..." he pouted. "And that Mommy always knows what's best for her baby?" "Yeah" he said again. "Then baby should listen to Mommy and drink his buh buh. Come on, drink up!" Tony frowned, but opened his mouth for the nip. She shoved it in, and he started sucking. Tony shuffled in Ella's lap, trying to ignore his stomach cramping. He squirmed as if trying to break out of her grasp, though he put no real effort into it. He was dressed in an outfit that was fairly normal for him at home- light purple shirt over a thick white diaper printed with bunny rabbits, pacifier tied on a string around his neck, and hair in pigtails, the only thing that was different from normal is his "Mommy" deliberately kept his skirt and onesies off so he "couldn't hide any accident in his diaper." The reason for that was the thing that wasn't normal for the night, the bet he had made. The bet seemed simple at first. Mommy would put him in his diapers, as normal. He would then be banned from the toilet, which happened from time to time. They had some of their kink friends coming over the next day, and if he managed to keep his diaper clean until bedtime, he could dress in normal "Big boy" clothes the next day for their visit. That came with special privileges. He could finally sit at the dom table, rather then serving them with the other subs. He could drink alcohol, rather then the normal juice and milk his AB sub status left him with. Rather then being teased and humiliated the whole night, he could finally be the one watching the show from a position of control. If he failed and filled his diaper, however, he wouldn't be. Instead, he agreed to let Mommy hypnotize him once the morning before and leave an instruction in his mind, without his knowing what that instruction was. The possibilities left him terrified, if a bit excited. She could make him act like a dog, and bark every time someone new entered the building. She could make him instantly obedient to any command, and get ordered around by the entire group all night. She could make him constantly horny, and eager for any chance and pleasure. The fact that he didn't know was what was most frightening. At first he thought this would be an easy bet to win. However, what he forgot was that the normal rules for when he played her diapered sissy still applied. That meant he had to do anything she asked, including eat or drink anything. So, after his eight bottle of milk, third bowl of beans, and constant force feedings of whatever Mommy found around, his stomach was turning with over an hour left before bedtime. "AH ah, stop squirming sweetie, or I may have to give you a spanking!" "I can't stop!" he replied. "My stomach hurts so bad!" "Then let go. Into your diapie. That's what it is there for," she smiled. "NO! I WILL WIN!" he replied triumphantly. Ella giggled. "That's a really proud way to say you MAAAYY be able to keep your diaper clean, MAYBE, if you try real hard." Tony groaned. His stomach turned, and he heard himself let out gas into his diaper. "EEEP! Mommy! Please no more!" he whined. Ella giggled. "Its ok sweetie, far from the worst thing I've seen you put into your pampers. Now drink your buh-buh." He kept drinking, and squirmed as he clenched to keep his diaper clean. Ella started bouncing him up and down harder, and he felt his innards loosening as he did. "What? Am I not allowed to bounce my widdle baby on my knee? Hear his widdle diapers crinkle? Hear his stomach..." "EEEP! Mommy!" he said as his stomach cramped up loudly. He began to sweat from the effort, and tried to distract himself by drinking the bottle, though the milk only made the feeling worse? "EEERR... ER..." he said, straining from the effort. His stomach grumbled again, and... BLAART! "NO! OH NO! NOT NOW!" He shouted his gut finally opened up and poured its contents into his diaper. Mommy giggled and kept bouncing, and he felt the mess grow and mash into him over and over. It was over in moments, but the damage was done. Mommy laughed out loud as she bounced him again, knowing she had won. "Oh no," he moaned. "Oh yes stinky, that's a full diaper. I won the bet," she teased. "But that's not fair! You didn't say you were going to force feed me all that!" She silenced him by shoving his pacifier in his mouth, which he knew came with the order for silence. "Now now, we both agreed to the deal. You were just so excited about maybe being a big boy for our friends that you didn't think things through, weren't you?" He blushed and nodded. "And isn't it that same lack of thinking and over excitement that explains exactly WHY you're my little sub in diapers and why I'm your mommy?" He nodded again. "Good. Glad you learned your lesson. Now, are you going to finish your buh buh, or am I going to keep bouncing you up and down in your poopy diapers all night?" He groaned. He was full, but the repeated squelching was already making him nauseous, so he sucked and finished the bottle. When he was done, she stood him on the ground and sniffed around him, then waved a hand in front of her nose. "Whew! You really did a number on those diapers. You stink like a sewer! No hiding that, eh?" He shook his head. "Good boy. Now, off to bed poopy pants, and we'll play our game tomorrow." She patted his bottom, giving another nauseating squelch. He looked at her with a pout, and she waved goodnight at him. He waddled toward his bedroom, thoughts about the next day turning over in his mind.

All characters are adults. This is a work of fiction, not necessarily set in the real world. Every time your criticize online fetish erotica for being unrealistic, a fairy gets tax audited. The rest of the car ride was quiet, but not in a good way. Every little shift in someone’s seat, every bump on the road, every red light, even driving straight on a smooth road with light traffic—everything reverberated around the minivan’s interior. Anger and shame echoed off the glass. The click of the turn signal was deafening. And whenever another car pulled next to us at an intersection and either one of us made incidental eye contact with other drivers, the emotion in the car would somehow intensify. I would start tearing up again, but I dared not sob or sniffle my nose—that would only make things worse. My runny eyes and runny nose had already dripped down my face and on to my Sesame Street shirt and the straps of my overalls, but that was hardly the worst mess in my outfit. Lower down, my entire bottom was completely soaked; I’d wet my pants in the car. The wetness had dribbled down to my shoes and wicked up to the lower part of my shirt. My car seat was full of my naughty pee-pees, and I could almost feel it slosh around as we wove around traffic. It was cold now. The little toy mirror attached to my seat had somehow gotten pointed down, and a glance displayed a little baby who couldn’t hold on to use the potty like a big boy, and I just felt like crying again. And worst of all, I could already feel my tummy rumbling, and I would need the potty again soon. I’d never had a poopy accident before, but how could I possibly ask mommy for help now? I had hoped she would calm down during the car ride, but one shared glance in the rear-view mirror showed that wasn’t going to happen. Would I have have two accidents today?! Mercifully, we reached the driveway of our house. Unmercifully, mommy did not pull all the way into the garage. Instead, she parked outside, turned off the car, and turned around to face me. “I can’t believe you’ve had another accident! That’s the fourth time this week you went pee-pee in your nice clothes, and I have to get you cleaned up and clean up the mess you made! And all the bedwetting! Big boys use the potty! They don’t have accidents! Only babies do! Are you a baby?” Mommy’s upbraiding got me crying again. In between wails, I tried to say, “I’m sorry mommy!” but nothing intelligible came out. “I’ve had it with you! I don’t know a single other 34 year old who can’t control themselves. I know you’re big enough to hold your potties. So you must just be doing this to make mommy mad! Is that it?” I continued crying. “Well mission accomplished! So now I’m going to march you into the house, in broad daylight in front of all the neighbors so they can see what a little baby my supposed husband is, and you can stand in the naughty corner while I clean up your car seat.” With that, mommy pressed the button to open the sliding car door while she got out and stomped around the front. Reaching the door, she leaned over me and unbuckled my car seat, getting a real good view of how much I’d peed. “I guess you shouldn’t have had all that juice this morning, huh? Now get out.” I gingerly climbed out of the car and on to the pavement. Some of my cold pee-pee dribbled further down my pants, making me shiver. Now march! Double time! I waddled up the driveway, leaving bid wet footprints behind me. The neighbors were indeed getting an eyefull, watching the woman next door push her pathetic husband into the house with wet pants. What a loser! Mommy led me over to the corner of the living room, the naughty corner, to wait in time out. But then my tummy made another rumble, and I remembered that I still had to go poopy. “Mommy wait! I needa go potty!” “Oh no you don’t, mister! You’re not going to wiggle out of corner time that easily! Your ‘potties’ are all over your clothes and car seat, so I know that’s a lie!” “But mommy…” “No buts! If you so much as budge from that corner, you’re going to get the spanking of a lifetime!” And with that, mommy swooped right out of the room back outside to the driveway, leaving me in the corner. Pants full of pee. Shirt covered in tears and boogies. And a tummy full of poo-poo that really needed to come out. And so I started holding again. The wait dragged on as my tummy growled louder and louder, begging for relief. After a while, I could hear the car door close and the remote lock beep, and I could tell mommy was done cleaning and I could leave time out soon! I was gonna make it! But then I heard voices outside. It was Mrs. Whiting next door. She and mommy had stopped to talk! Oh no! I can’t hold on! “Mommy!” I shouted, the strain causing a little bit of poopy to poke out of my tushy. No answer. My strength giving out, my knees started to buckle, and I involuntarily squatted down. With my last little bit of strength, I squeezed as hard as my could for about a second, then a little fart escaped. My exhausted tushy fell limp, and I felt a real big poopy slide out. It felt firm at first as it shoved out of my body, but got squishy as it dropped into the bottom of my underpants and stretched it out. Another fart, then a second poopy came out, softer than the first. The sensations of all that yucky poopie squishing against me, the loud farting, and stink of my accident was all too much, and I started crying again. Tears were rolling down my cheeks, snot was oozing from my nose, and more pee-pee flowed into my pants as I started wetting again. I stood there and wailed for what felt like hours. During a break in my sobs, I could feel there was third wave of poopy inside me, blocked by the pile already sitting in my pants. I just wanted it out, so I squatted down some more and pushed. Another small squirt of pee came out, and then a glob of very mushy poop burst out of my… “Oh my god, you are not serious!” During all my crying, I hadn’t noticed mommy had come back in and was standing in the doorway. She saw her crying husband with a fresh puddle around his feet, squatting down and pooping his pants. “Now you’re messing yourself?!” I didn’t answer with any words, just a fresh round of crying. My face was purple now. I lightly stomped my feet, and a small piece of poopie dripped down my leg. Mommy swooped in, grabbed my by the ear, and whisked me upstairs. I wailed all the way into the bathroom. I wailed the whole time mommy swiped off my soggy shoes, my cold socks, my stained shirt, my dripping overalls, and finally, my wet and poopy underpants, slipping down my legs and landing on the floor with a thump. I stood naked in the bathroom, shivering with cold and fear. I knew what was coming. Mommy silently emptied my messy underwear into the toilet and put the rest of my clothes in the special hamper we have for my accident clothes. She also took a wet-wipe from the counter and gave my tush a cursory wipe, confirming the dread punishment I was in for. She turned on the bathtub faucet to let it fill, took the special hairbrush from the counter, lowered the toilet seat cover, sat down, and looked dead at me. “Come here.” “Please mommy, I’ll try harder! I won’t poop my pants again, I promise!” “I said, come here!” Quivering with pathetic fear, I gingerly walked over to mommy, and knelt down over her lap. “Do you know what you did wrong?” “I had a potty accident in my pants.” Tears were coming again. I put my hands behind my back. Without warning, mommy grabbed my two crossed wrists and began spanking. I started bucking and wailing as blows rained down on my reddening cheeks, mommy berating me with every stroke: “BIG! BOYS! DON’T! WET! Their PANTS! They USE! The POTTY! ONLY! BABIES! WET! And POOP! Their PANTS! ONLY! BABIES! CRY! STUPID! CRYING! PISSY! STINKY! BABY!” The room was awash in noise with mommy’s shouting, my crying, and the water faucet’s roar. It wasn’t until I cried so hard that I started choking on my own sobs that mommy finally relented. As suddenly as they began, the blows stopped and I was told to stand up again. Mommy put the brush away and turned the faucet off. She tested the water temperature, and motioned for me to get in. I gingerly lowered myself into the water, wincing as my red tushy touched the water. I sat down and just tried to catch my breath. I felt drained from everything that had happened, and I could only flop around limply while mommy took a bath sponge and started soaping me up. “I’m going to mark two accidents on your potty chart today. Do you know how many days this week you’ve been accident-free?” I shook my head no. “Just once, four days ago. And that’s only because I was being nice.” I remembered that trip to the potty. I had already dribbled a lot by the time I made it to the training potty in the hallway, and my underpants had a silver-dollar-sized wet spot on them. It sure felt like an accident, especially once I was finished and had to pull my cold underpants back up. And then, wet pants and tears three days in a row, finished off with a big poopy mess. “And you’re wetting the bed every night, too! That’s why you’re so tired and cranky during the day.” Mommy’s voice was softening. What did she mean? “I think someone’s not quite ready for big boy pants, hm?” Mommy took the shower spray and got my hair wet, then started massaging in shampoo. “If you can’t use the potty like a big boy, then the only solution is for you to start wearing your diapers again.” Oh no! Not that! Please! I’m not a baby! I’ll be good! I wanted to scream and thrash in the tub, but I was too tired, and all that came out was a moaned, “Noooo…” “I’m sorry, sweetie, but you’re still too little.” She started spraying the shampoo out of my hair. “If you can’t hold your pee-pees and poopies for the big boy potty, then you’re just going to have to wear diapers for all your accidents.” “No, no, no, no, no…” My moan was now barely a mutter. Everything inside me was gone. I couldn’t move, I couldn’t speak, I couldn’t use the potty… I really was just a baby! Mommy pulled the plug in the bathtub and started toweling me off, even while I softly blubbered. “I think you’re going to need a nap once I get your diaper on.” “Noooo naaaap!” “I’m getting mighty sick of hearing you whine ‘no’ over and over again. Now lets go get your baby pants on, unless you just want to stand here naked all day? You want that? You want to make mommy mad?” Still quietly sobbing, I shuffled over toward my bedroom, if you could call it that. More like a nursery. Mommy wouldn’t let me sleep with her anymore since I kept wetting the bed, and that was usually where Mister Robert slept when he stayed over, so there was no room for me. I slept and took naps in the guest room instead, which mommy had decorated with teddy bear and train decals on the walls, and Sesame Street or Pup Patrol bedsheets, whichever set wasn’t in the washing machine, on the bed (along with an uncomfortable plastic sheet). Toddler toys and stuffed animals were strewn around the floor, and there was still a faint smell of pee-pee in the air from previous nights’ accidents. Once she ushered me into the room and closed the door, she walked over to a mini-fridge in the corner of the room and pulled out a bottle of milk. Silently, she put in the bottle warmer sitting on top, then strode over to the closet and retrieved an unopened bag of diapers (she’d bought them to threaten me a week ago), a big beach towel, and a small bag I’d never seen before. All with a kind of scary efficiency, she unfurled the towel on the floor and set the diapers and bag down next to it. She turned to me with a cold look. “Lay down.” “Please, mommy…” She looked at her once-husband, still softly sobbing, cheeks wet with tears, a fresh coating of snot bubbling out of my nose and down over my mouth and down my chin, clutching a towel over my shoulders, shivering, my little pee-pee shriveled up even more than usual… A one-time junior law partner reduced to something so… “Pathetic,” she muttered. “I said, lay down.” “But I don’ wanna…” “LAY DOWN FOR YOUR DIAPER OR I SWEAR…” I crept a little closer, and then mommy grabbed my arm and, somehow without throwing me, quickly put me on my back on the makeshift changing pad, almost pinning me. She opened the plastic bag of diapers, pulled one out and started fluffing it, making sure I got a good look at the design. It was decorated with baby circus animals, each wearing its own diaper, and a few with pacifiers, baby bottles, rattles, and other infantile things. Once she was done fluffing, she opened it wide. “Lift your butt, diaper boy.” I never stopped sobbing. I obeyed and lifted my hips slightly, and mommy slid my diaper under me. Reaching into the mysterious bag, she then produced a bottle of baby powder and started sprinkling its snow all over my little pee-pee and tushy, rubbing it in with her other hand. I was embarrassed, but I liked the scent. Finally, she folded my diaper up over me, its cushioned stuffing hugging all my potty parts, and fastened the tapes. The whole time, she muttered, “Can’t use the toilet, can’t use the plastic potty in the hall, can’t hold his piss in the car, and now can’t hold his poop. Baby diapers it is.” The whole time, I just kept crying. “I’ll have to get a changing table for you, so I don’t have to bend over on the floor.” Once I was taped up, she got up and went to my dresser to get a new shirt. I sat up and looked at the puffy, crinkly diaper bulging between my legs. Every time I moved, the plastic crackled like firecrackers. I gingerly reached down to feel the plastic… “NO! You may not remove your diapers! Understand?” She lightly smacked my hand. “Now stand up.” I got up from the towel, trying to adjust my stance for all the padding between my legs. As I steadied myself, a long string of snot dripped down from my nose onto the towel. “Ugh, gross,” mommy said in disgust. She reached down back into the bag and got a pack of baby wipes. She took one and started roughly wiping my face down, removing the tears and snot. “You’re just a mess on both ends, aren’t you? Now arms up.” I complied, and she brought down a clean t-shirt over my head, one that had “BABY” in toy blocks printed on the front, and was just a little short, leaving my diaper on full display. “Now get into bed for your nap. Your bottle should be ready now.” I mournfully shuffled over to my bed and pulled back the sheets. Even after washing, there was still a dingy yellow stain there from repeated wettings, a reminder of why I was in the predicament. As I laid down, mommy came over with a warm bottle… and Jake. Jake was my best friend. He never yelled at me when I had accidents. He never called me stupid or smelly. He was always ready to give me hugs and comfort me. He wasn’t just my best friend, he was my only friend. I was so grateful Jake would stay with me for my nap. I reached out for him and clutched him close. “Now drink this. Maybe then you’ll calm down.” I was reluctant, since I wasn’t thirsty, and I was worried I’d wet the bed again if I drank anything. I shook my head no. “Well if you’re going to nap without your bottle, maybe you can nap without Jake.” I squeezed Jake tighter and moaned. “Then open up.” I opened my mouth a little and mommy slid the nipple in. Without thinking, I started suckling, and the warm milk started squirting out into my mouth, down my throat, and into my tummy. Mommy gently guided my free hand over the bottle and helped me grasp it, then pulled up the sheets. “Now don’t get out of bed until I tell you, and don’t try to take off your diaper. Just drink your bottle, and I’ll do some laundry.” With that, she turned off the lights, left the room, and closed the door. I kept suckling my bottle on autopilot while I looked at my situation. I was back in diapers, and I didn’t know how long until mommy let me try to potty train. I reached down under the blankie and felt the plastic covering my pee-pee. I knew I wouldn’t get the bed all wet, but I was still sad I couldn’t be a big boy anymore. I took the bottle out of my mouth and turned to Jake. “Can I still be a big boy?” I listened to Jake’s answer, then I responded. “I guess so. Mommy knows best.” I kept suckling the warm milk out of the bottle until it was all done. I was so sleepy from all the chaos that’d happened. Just as it was empty, I let the bottle fall from my mouth and hugged Jake tighter. At least I was warm. Warm from the milkies, warm from my blankie, warm from Jakie, and warm in my diapie… Did I just have another accident? I fell asleep before I could answer.

Jessie pounded on the sorority house door, fighting back the furious tears that threatened to ruin her makeup. Her feet were sore and her legs ached from walking, but her dignity had been hurt far more. The girls of Delta Lambda had accepted her as a pledge–or, that’s what they’d promised. Jessie had expected a little hazing. Maybe a hand in a bowl of peeled grapes and telling her it was eyeballs, or having her do shots and flash some boys at a party, something harmless and a bit fun in hindsight. The girls hadn’t gone for ‘harmless fun’, they’d gone for a social torpedo. ‘All the pledges have to run through the campus fountain naked,’ they’d said, but while Jessie stripped, the others had stolen her clothes, leaving behind only a diaper and a crop-cut T-shirt that barely came down enough to cover her nipples, though the top half of a teddy bear could still be distinguished above the cut line. Then they’d abandoned her, declaring she could have her clothes when she got back to the house. Jessie had been left with an awful choice–put on the humiliating granny diaper, or attempt to streak the four miles between the fountain and the sorority house. She’d gone with the diaper, but on a Friday night, that still meant being seen by probably the entire student body and then some as she trudged back, holding off tears. And now they weren’t letting her in. “Pledge, you forgot to run through the fountain!” one of the sisters taunted through the window. “You have to go back and do it right!” “Asshole!” Jessie yelled back. “Let me in!” Instead of replying, the girl just raised her phone, snapping a picture of Jessie before she could try and hide her obvious diaper. “I wonder what Jamie will think of this?” She laughed sarcastically as she name-dropped Jessie’s boyfriend. “I bet this’ll finally convince him you’re third base material, huh?” Eyes widening, Jessie shook her head, raising a hand in protest. “Don’t send that!” “Sent!” the girl declared. “If you want your clothes–and your phone–back, go do the fountain run. You know the rules, pledge.” Anger rising, Jessie snapped, “I wish–” “Don’t care,” she replied, cutting her off with an eye roll. And with that she wandered away, leaving Jessie on the stoop, alone, humiliated, and defeated. She could try and walk back to her dorm, but it would be even further than the fountain, and her keys were still in her pants, locked inside the sorority house. Maybe someone would lend her a phone, but she didn’t want to go asking strangers for help–she wanted to curl up in a ball and cry. “Tsk, tsk–this just won’t do at all.” The tiny voice came from right behind Jessie, and she turned in alarm, expecting someone to be standing right on the front walk, but she saw nobody. She did, however, feel a prodding sensation down at the seat of her diaper. “We can do so much better than this!” Jessie yelped and stepped forward, whirling again, and this time she saw her: Not even six inches tall, with iridescent butterfly wings, the pixie wore a simple blouse and long skirt with an apron over the ensemble. Jaw falling open, Jessie searched for words but found none. “Those mean girls just don’t understand,” the pixie said, shaking her head and frowning as she took a toothpick-sized wand from her apron’s pocket. “But don’t worry–I’m here to make sure that no Little Girls will ever have to hide what they are!” (What? ‘Little Girl?’ Is she talking about me?) Jessie wondered, but before she could ask the question aloud, the pixie flicked her want. With a burst of starry sparkles, magic burst into life, splashing against the front of Jessie’s diaper and dousing it with color. The plain white plastic poofed out like popcorn, doubling in thickness in an eyeblink, and the thin blue stripes and medical aesthetic were replaced with pinks and purples, a design dominated by a cutesy rabbit. “I–hey!” Jessie blurted, hands lowering to try and cover the infinitely more embarrassing diaper. She looked around, but her tormentor at the window had left. “What the heck?” “Oh, do you prefer the lions?” the pixie asked, tilting her head and tapping her wand against her lips. “You know, you Adult Babies have it easy these days–it wasn’t too long ago, you’d have to settle for solid colors if you got any designs at all! Now–that top, it’s just no good, is it?” Jessie’s eyes widened as she tried to understand what the pixie meant. (Adult Babies? What is she talking about?) Before any further objections could be raised, she flicked the star wand again, and the cut-off tee shirt spooled out, threading itself into a new form–it laced over her diaper and between her legs, metal buttons snapping snugly over her new, far thicker diaper. Jessie looked down at herself, eyes widening. Her outfit was infinitely worse–at least the crop top could claim to have a little sex appeal, but the bright pink onesie had rainbows and unicorns printed all across it, and over her uniquely puffy bottom, glittery ruffles poofed into existence as the finishing touch. She gaped, turning to try and get a look at the ruffles, spinning in place for a few steps. “Stop it!” she yelped. “I don’t want any of this baby crap!” The pixie rolled her eyes and sighed in a good natured way. “Sweetie, just because those other girls tease you doesn’t mean you should hide who you are–but if you won’t allow yourself to be yourself, I’ll happily give you a little nudge in that direction!” Flitting around Jessie, she tapped her wand right over the woman’s onesie-covered tummy, and the magic kicked in immediately. Jessie felt sudden warmth burst into her diaper as her bladder drained without warning, quickly soaking into the thirsty padding. She lowered her hands to cover her crotch, though the onesie did an admirable job of hiding the accident. The snaps even prevented much in the way of diaper sag, but while it could hide her accidents, it couldn’t prevent them. Even as she bent to try and conceal her humiliating clothes, she felt a gurgling in her belly. When she tried to clench, Jessie found she had no control, and so she couldn’t stop herself from immediately pushing out the contents of her bowels into the diaper. Her attempts to stop the accident only emphasized how helpless she’d become, unable to stem the tide of gross mush that swelled against her skin. She blushed, her cheeks feeling almost as warm as her saturated diaper, humiliation building as the back of her diaper bulged and grew heavy, enough that even her onesie struggled a bit, stretching and succumbing to the telltale sag that indicated a dirty diaper to observant onlookers. “You–you little imp!” Jessie snarled, raging at the fairy. “I don’t hate this just because they’re teasing me! Why can’t you just do what I want you to do? I don’t. Like. Diapers!” “If you don’t, then why did you put one on for everyone to see? Someone’s knee-deep in denial, I think!” The pixie crossed her arms over her chest and tapped her foot, though since hovered like a hummingbird, the taps just fell on thin air. “A certain Little Girl sure is being fussy. I’d normally think it’s because she needs a change, but she was like this before, so maybe she just needs to relax a bit and get off her feet.” Jessie’s eyes widened and she shook her head. “No, no–” But the spell was already cast, and her knees wobbled like jelly as the pixie stole her balance. Falling back, she plopped down onto the ground, landing on her ruffled diaper seat with a mucky squish that made her blush increase in intensity. “A little rest will do you good, and if you need to get around, you can have fun crawling, Littles always like that,” the fairy cooed. “And I must say–you’re much cuter like th–” “Put me back!” Jessie demanded, mortified, worried that one of the sorority sisters might snap another photo of her like this. Spread-legged on the ground, in a diaper full enough to strain the snaps on her baby doll onesie, she would give anything to make sure nobody got a photo of this. “Before someone sees!” “Oh, fuss, fuss, fuss.” The fairy flicked her wrist casually, and a pacifier appeared between Jessie’s lips, one that was specially sealed so that only a grown up could remove it. She grumbled into it, face screwing up in petulant anger, but the fairy ignored her, scratching her chin in thought. “Okay, she’s clearly upset–but what else could a Little want? I’ve given her all the general fantasies, so…” A few giggles echoed from behind the sorority house door, and the fairy–invisible to everyone but Jessie–snapped her fingers as she understood. Floating down to hover in front of Jessie’s teary, humiliated, and particularly angry face, the fairy said, “I know what it is, sweetie–you’re embarrassed, because you don’t want the other girls to see what a cute baby you are. But, don’t worry, I’m going to fix all of this.” Jessie started to relax, until she added, “Let’s just clear up all those nasty big girl thoughts, okay?” “Nnmmph!” Jessie blabbered into her pacifier, too late to stop a spark of magic from tapping her right between the eyes, and… (Um…) (Why was I cranky?) Jessie blinked a few times, a thin line of drool trickling out from behind her pacifier guard. She looked up at the fairy, eyes slightly hazed. She was a bit cold, but not terribly. Her diaper felt nice and warm and squishy, and her pacifier helped her calm down a bit. Something smelled, but it didn’t bother her terribly much, she just needed… (What do I need?) “Alright, little one,” the fairy said. “I have one more thing to take care of–and remember, magic is real, and wishes for Little Girls do come true!” With a puff of glitter, she darted off into the night, leaving Jessie alone. She still felt her heart pound with anxiety, but couldn’t place why. (I don’t gotta potty, I…the diapers…my diapers make sure I’m safe!) (Um…) (I’m so pretty, pink is such a nice color!) But, if she liked everything about herself–her diaper, her pacifier, her onesie–why did she still feel worried? She sniffled, uncertain why she felt like she might cry, but before her unfamiliar emotions overwhelmed her, she saw something blue. (I like blue!) It wasn’t just any old blue thing though, it was a blue car. A big blue car that could go really fast! Maybe she could sit on Daddy’s lap and he’d let her turn the steering wheel– (Oh! Daddy!) Jamie got out of the driver’s side, eyes widening when he saw her sitting on the ground. “Jessie?” he called, quickly running over to her, crouching by her side. “Shh, baby, it’s okay–Daddy’s here.” She giggled, opening her arms for a hug. More than just hugging her, Jamie scooped her up, lifting Jessie off the ground. He was strong, and she was light enough to always get picked as the flier on the cheer squad, so he hefted her easily, one hand cradling the seat of her diaper. “Smells like someone needs a freshie,” he said, giving her bottom a playful squeeze. “We’ll get that taken care of soon, okay?” Jessie squirmed happily–this was what she’d been missing. Her boyfriend–her daddy, here to take care of her. Carrying her to his car, Jamie paused by the door, removing the pacifier from between Jessie’s lips. “Who’s my lovely little baby girl?” he asked, cooing at her. She could have answered with words, but she knew a better way. Leaning up, she kissed him, and he held her close as he kissed her back. In the distance, a diminutive fairy watched, smiling at the scene, content with how she’d handled it. Though noone was around to hear, she whispered to herself, a quiet affirmation. “Another happy ending.” There were more and more little girls every night, it seemed–and she would give them all what they wanted, just like she had with Jessie. ... Written for bricks66 Comments and feedback always appreciated! Hey y'all, I could use a favor! gofund.me/37aecafd I'm raising money to help a friend and ABDL colleague of mine move after finding out she's going to be out of job and home soon. Let's show her some love, ok? I normally try and promote my own work here, but right now I want to make sure that another author and cool person in the community is taken care of. ❤️

We're back to Jackie's perspective for this one, though we're finding her in the midst of a totally new and disorienting experience. If you're new to the Jackie Universe, you might find it helpful to read the other stories first: Baby's Unexpected Trip Jackie's Play Date The Haircut Pushing Boundaries ----- Jackie stirred awake from her sleep. She took a deep breath and slowly opened her eyes, taking stock of her surroundings. There was no way to tell what time it was, but the light of the nightlight was plenty enough to remind her that she was not in her own nursery. From her crib, she could see that just a few feet away, sharing the other crib in the room, were her fellow infantilized adults and her de facto hosts, twins Lauren and Katie. Jackie wasn’t exactly comfortable around Lauren and Katie, since she never really talked to them during their occasional play dates and the main thing that she knew about them – that they were doing this willingly – made her completely doubt their judgment. Still, recognizing where she was reminded her that she was in a place that was decidedly more relaxed than her own home. Though still contained in her crib, she wasn’t swaddled as tightly as she would be by her Mama at home, and had relative freedom of movement. Still half-asleep, she decided to take advantage of the freedom by indulging in a big yawn and a deep stretch. Just as her back began to arch and slightly twist, a cramp hit her stomach. Desperately, she clamped down on her pacifier and clenched her butt cheeks together. Now she was pretty sure she knew what had woken her up. She was still feeling pretty tired, and she’d gone to bed much later than normal, so she suspected that it wasn’t just a sleep cycle that had woken her up, and her cramping seemed to confirm that suspicion. Her mind was awake now, desperately scrambling to come up with a plan. If she was right that it was still the middle of the night, she wanted to do anything she could to prevent a messy diaper, since there was no chance she’d be changed anytime soon. Though it was not a common occurrence, she’d experienced enough overnight messes over the last 8 years to know that they were particularly unpleasant. The problem was, there were very few options available to Jackie. There was no way she could climb out of her crib, and despite the relaxed rules here at Lauren and Katie’s house, nobody would be letting her out of her crib. And simply waiting until morning didn’t seem like a likely solution. For years now, she’d had no control at all over her bladder. With her bowels, it was a little different: At least by her standard (not realizing that she was going until she already was or even already had), she’d never exactly had a messy accident. However, depositing each and every poop into the seat of her diaper for the past 8 years had not been without its consequences. Because she was going to be messing eventually, she usually just pushed things out as soon as she felt them coming on. Her diet of baby food and formula meant that she could usually have a soft mush out in just a couple of minutes, and in most circumstances just getting the humiliating task over with was the fastest route to a change. That approach meant she never really held back for very long any more. And, when the time came to do so, she found that she really had only a minimal amount of time before she had to give in to the pressure and mess anyways. Lacking other options, Jackie knew that she needed to try to avoid the mess, and the only way to do that would be to fall back asleep. She wasn’t positive that that would work, since the need to go had already woken her up, but she had had a few times where she’d thought she’d noticed a little bit of an avalanche building in her stomach, only to manage to fall asleep and make it until morning before soiling her pants. Those might have just been a little bit of gas, but she had to pin her hopes on something. Heck, even if she could buy herself another hour or so, that might be the difference between a rash or not on the back end. Jackie knew enough to know that just wishing herself to fall asleep probably would only make things work, so she searched her surroundings for any sort of distraction she could find. Though she’d been over the twins’ house before, it had only ever been for relatively short playdates. She’d napped in this room a few times, but never slept in it until the previous night, and had previously not dedicated a whole lot of energy to looking around. Lit by the soft glow of a pastel pink night light on the far wall, the room seemed about what one would expect out of a nursery. Most of the features pretty closely mirrored her own, though the changing table was larger to allow both babies to be on it at the same time if necessary and practical, and there were probably even more diapers than in her room to accommodate the extra resident. The mobile over her head was predictably uninteresting, and while she’d noticed yesterday that there was a family portrait that hung on the wall over the changing table, the poor light and the angle she had from her crib meant that she couldn’t really make it out to examine that further. Indeed, the only thing that seemed particularly interesting or dramatically out of line with her own room was the fact that there was a second crib. She looked over at the two girls who were somewhat crammed into the twin-sized crib. They were both lying on their sides, perhaps because that afforded them the most space to sleep. Jackie would have felt a little bad that they were forced to share if she’d had any say in coming here at all. Mama had had a death in the family that required her to drive out of the state for a few days, and though Jackie suspected that the decision was mostly logistical instead of merciful, she had decided that bringing her adult baby along wasn’t an option. Normally, she’d just have dropped her off at her biological parents’ house, but they were currently out of the country on vacation, and so Mama had turned to her network of friends who themselves kept infantilized adults for help. Miss Julia and Kevin, Lauren and Katie’s “mommy and daddy,” had apparently been either the first or only people who said they’d take an extra for a few days, and so Jackie had found herself hurriedly packed up and brought over for an extended Wednesday to Sunday visit. Despite having been here a couple of days now, Jackie had only a little more understanding of the two sleeping girls that she was looking at through the bars of her crib. Here in the middle of the night, Lauren wasn’t wearing her glasses, and so Jackie had no idea which twin was which. They were so identical to the untrained eye that they even seemed to be sucking their pacifiers in perfect unison. Jackie could really only see their faces, but they sure looked peaceful. And with their bodies obscured by the blankets, you could forget that they were way too large to be in a crib in the first place. Jackie hadn’t actually ever looked at another adult sleeping in a crib, since she was usually the one inside of one, but she had to admit that she was surprised at how natural it all seemed from the outside. She’d always assumed that this was just another way that their existence was a total farce – after all, she’d seen how universally silly she and her playmates looked while being led through the rest of their ridiculous daily rituals by their caregivers, with the clothes and sized up furniture always adding to the humiliation of their babyish activities without ever for a second making anyone forget that these were not real babies at all. She had always assumed this was part of the point. Maybe the goal wasn’t actually to twist the knife of humiliation a little bit more by reminding the girls that they could never hide the adults that they weren’t allowed to be; never pass off the humiliation as not real because they were just babies, but it certainly had that effect on Jackie. But seeing the two sleeping girls, she actually saw babies. At least at night, there was no humiliation on their faces, only a tranquility that seemed to be very real. Was she like this when she slept? She often felt that sleep was the closest she ever got to escape. When she dreamt, it was often just an extenuation of her current life, which made sense with her second babyhood occupying all of her time and most of her mental energy. But sometimes she’d still dream of a different life – one where none of this had happened. And those dreams (especially the ones that didn’t end with her embarrassing herself by somehow revealing herself to be the big baby she was treated as when she was awake) were the best dreams, even if they could be the hardest to wake up from. But did sleep make her look like the baby that the world went to such great lengths to tell her she was? She couldn’t tell if the thought made her feel like sleep was even more of the escape that she thought of it as, or if even that escape was just another way to further her humiliation. All of these thoughts were interesting, but another cramp emphasized how little they were doing to help Jackie achieve her goal of falling asleep. If anything, her mind seemed more awake, and her body seemed like it was about to betray her. Both cramps that she’d experienced in the last few minutes were pretty significant, and her stomach was now churning so ominously that she was struggling to comfortably lie still in the crib. Jackie sensed that the next cramp would be her last. She probably could fight on another cramp or two, but eventually she’d get tired of it, and she knew that she couldn’t make it until morning. Besides, she had a sort of pride about having never had a full-blown messy accident. Recognizing that she’d lost control over her bladder had been a source of major mental anguish, even if she knew at some level that she was hardly to blame. In moments of reflection, she might concede that she had some doubts about exactly how much control she had over her bowels, but she held tight to the defense mechanism. Not having an accident was sort of a last vestige of adulthood that she could hang her hat on. She’d rather give in and mess deliberately before she strictly had to than test her limits and risk shredding the last bit of confidence she had left. When the next cramp came just a few moments later, Jackie gave a gentle push instead of the frantic clench she’d employed each of the last two times. Immediately, a relatively small, just-barely-cohesive log quickly breached her sphincter and pushed up against the back of her sodden diaper. Even in moments like these where Jackie could move around relatively easily and there was nothing pushing or pulling her diaper tighter than it was naturally taped, pooping in a diaper was a pretty disgusting experience. Though this turd was soft and not very long, it seemed like it instantly met the resistance of the diaper’s back panel. That pressure caused the poop to smush into itself, quickly becoming wider. Soon, Jackie’s crack immediately around her anus was full of goo, and there was more external pressure as she finished with the initial push, which created the unpleasant sensation of not quite feeling like her sphincter was fully closed even as she finished straining. If this had been one of Jackie’s rare firmer messes, it might have reluctantly slid its way down the back in one piece, temporarily holding its form and wedging itself between Jackie’s lower butt cheeks, where it would stay until it was either pushed further down into direct contact with Jackie’s already urine-soaked vagina, front, and eventually wider diaper area by a next piece or else slowly have been jostled around by Jackie’s inevitable movements until it became more of a smeared blob that seemed to cement itself to Jackie’s crack. One wasn’t actually better than the other, as evidenced by the fact that Jackie usually wished that she had done the opposite of whatever she just had. Though it would already be an entirely unpleasant way to spend the rest of the night, Jackie could immediately tell that she was nowhere near finished. In fact, her stomach felt literally no relief as yet. Having broken the seal and beginning her discomfort, now she was committed to silencing her stomach and seeing if she could find a way to get back to sleep. Plus, she knew her limited control and churning stomach weren’t really going to give her much of a choice anyways. She gave a second push, this one with more deliberate effort than the first, cramp-aided thrust. There was little reward at first, although the effort did seem to slide any last remaining bit of the first poop out of her hole and allow it to feel more fully closed as she paused her efforts briefly and took a deep breath. Just as she had prepared herself for another go, a soft but audible gurgle from her stomach let her know that it was ready for her to begin again as well. Her eyes closed as she gave her most effort yet, and this time she was rewarded with much more than she had anticipated. Accompanied by a rather loud, and clearly wet, noise that didn’t seem to have enough air to strictly be called gas, Jackie felt an absolute torrent of runny diarrhea escape into her diaper, almost immediately coating her entire crotch with a wet film and creating a steaming warm pool of waste in between her legs that gravity helped stretch almost to her left hip. As she tried to assess whether her diaper was containing everything, another almighty rumble raced through her abdomen and Jackie automatically pushed a second wave that seemed every bit as big as the first to add to the fetid horror in her underwear. Exhausted, Jackie unconsciously rolled onto her back. She felt the warm, clumpy puddle shift down with her, pooling now in the back half of her diaper, and immediately she could tell that some amount of the liquid was rushing further up her back than her diaper could contain. There was nothing she could really do – despite being tightly diapered by Miss Julia before bed, there was an inevitable gap between the diaper’s plastic backing and the small of her back. Once she’d overwhelmed the diaper’s absorbing capacity, her only chance would have been to be standing, which hadn’t happened to be the case. She could tell that the back of her onesie was now coated with the same wet mess that filled her pants, and was sure that the bed sheets must be as well. The light wouldn’t help her see much, and she didn’t want to put her hands back there, but she assumed it was a horrible scene. She had really ruined everything, and to make things worse, it wasn’t even her bed! Come morning, she was sure Miss Julia would be quite upset, and she could only imagine she’d be in for a heavy round of humiliation and possibly even a punishment. She had experienced a few wet leaks before, but this was different. Her very standardized diet and minimal contact with the outside world meant that diarrhea was very rare, and she’d never experienced it while lying down before. Standing or sitting up, gravity could help to contain things in the seat of her pants for long enough for some more absorption to happen and for someone to realize what had happened and help her get a change. Without that, she was left lying here, feeling thoroughly gross and totally helpless. She took stock of her situation, trying to decide if there was any way that she could get comfortable for the rest of the night. She wasn’t sure, but her assumption was that the diaper would eventually be able to absorb most of the pure liquid that had escaped her, which would at least prevent further leakage. Shifting slightly, she could tell that much of that absorption had already occurred. Even with the risk of further leakage subsiding by the minute, she was left with two uncomfortable realities that were unlikely to go away any time soon. The first was the state of her diaper, onesie, and bedsheets. The mess was cooling unpleasantly, and seemed to be turning into a cold, sticky layer that was touching every corner of her diaper area, with plenty of nasty little clumps thrown in for good measure. Further, her wet-with-diarrhea onesie was clinging to her back, pressed up against her by sheets that she knew had barely fared any better in the previous few minute’s avalanche. The other problem was the smell. The initial nastiness of the mess itself had for a moment rendered the smell of what she had done irrelevant. But now, even a room with a diaper pail that did only a little to hide that it held several dirty diapers, what Jackie had done was literally overpowering. Even if she could turn out all of the rest of discomfort, that smell was so bad that she wondered if she’d ever fall back asleep. Gingerly, she tried to shift to a position where at least the parts of her that weren’t in contact with her diaper might be more or less comfortable. She slowly turned back onto her side, and slid herself slightly closer to the bars of the crib so that she was outside of the wet patch that she’d created on the sheet. It wasn’t much, but it was better. Jackie still wished for sleep, but knew that it would take a minute. This was truly the messiest diaper she’d ever experienced. She wondered how this could have happened, and how she could have been so unlucky as to have it happen while she was in a stranger’s house. She supposed it wasn’t really surprising in retrospect. Apparently, on Thursday nights, her hosts had a tradition in which they broke out of their mommy/daddy/babies relationship and all had a more normal dinner. It had been explained to Jackie that afternoon that the twins got to pick what was on the menu, usually got to cook it if they wanted, and that the meal was used as a way for everyone to check in, talk about the week, and make sure that everyone was happy. Jackie had been pretty stunned when she heard about it, as nothing of the sort happened in her normal life. And even if Mama had asked her questions like that, she was pretty sure that the answers would only be used to further her misery. Instead, it had quickly been explained to her yesterday morning as if it was the most natural thing in the world. Further, as the guest, she’d been asked if she’d like to choose what they would have for dinner. That had been an absolutely overwhelming choice for her, and when Miss Julia had told her, her immediate reaction had been to ask what her options were. Miss Julia had laughed, and said that anything that they could buy or make within a few hours would be fine with everyone. That was nice, Jackie was sure, but when you’d only eaten baby food for the past 8 years, and not so much as picked out your own clothes even once over that time either, that was an almost impossibly wide set of options. She’d found herself wracking her brain a little bit, wondering what she should do with this golden opportunity to have whatever she wanted after so long. The strangest thing was that she wasn’t even having trouble choosing so much as she was having trouble coming up with options. Her bedtime at home was 7 PM, and she was always fed before bath time, which functionally meant that there was not any overlap between her meals and those that Mama and her boyfriend would eat after she went to bed. Sometimes as she was falling asleep she’d detect some great smells, but they were never for her, and she didn’t even really know what they were. She detested the baby foods that she was subjected to, but without getting used to their terrible tastes, she had gotten used to the idea of meals as things you simply got through, and she didn’t exactly crave more normal foods the way she had in earlier years of her babyhood. Her indecision almost got to the point where it was embarrassing her. Finally, she decided to just try to go for foods she remembered missing during those early years. The two that came to mind were pizza and chicken parmesan. Pizza seemed easy, but she decided that maybe she should take this opportunity to make the more sophisticated choice and went with chicken parmesan. Miss Julia had said that that sounded great, and, for a while, that seemed to be that. They’d gone through the remainder of the morning with the girls all playing at various dumb baby games and then endured a normal baby food lunch – although Jackie noted that since they didn’t mix varieties here, the food was simply unappetizing as opposed to disgusting. After that, the three girls had been herded off to nap time. But it was after that nap-time that things had taken a turn outside of what she expected. After a quick round of diaper changes for both Jackie and Katie (Lauren hadn’t been wet enough to need one), Miss Julia’s tone had changed pretty much entirely. “Alright,” she’d said, “Jackie requested chicken parm for dinner, so we probably need about an hour and a half to make that. So everyone has about 2 hours to themselves. Girls, your phones and your books are both in the office.” Although Jackie was baffled, the twins clearly knew exactly what that meant. Lauren, who’d been seated with her legs over the lowered side of the crib she’d just shared with Katie, had taken out her pacifier and set it on the pillow, then jumped down and walked calmly out of the room. Katie had jumped off of the changing table and followed right behind her, not bothering to remove her pacifier. The two of them were both wearing relatively simple t-shirts, diapers, and socks, and while they seemed to now have the run of the place, neither had bothered to change out of those outfits. Jackie had been seated at the very top of changing table, having been situated over there by Miss Julia after her wet diaper had been changed so that she would be out of the way of Katie’s change. She was still wearing the dress she’d been in all day, as her Mama had only packed her clothes that were either clearly meant for nighttime and some of her fanciest (and most embarrassingly babyish) dresses, perhaps owing to the fact that the visit was a sort of extended playdate. Reflexively, she sought instruction. “Wut should me do now, Miff Juwia?” she’d asked from behind her pacifier in her exaggeratedly high-pitched voice. “Oh, right, I should explain,” Miss Julia said, sounding apologetic. “First of all, from now until bedtime, you can just call me Julia, ok?” Jackie was a little stupefied, but gave a slight nod. She’d later found that that was a somewhat difficult task, because after knowing her as “Miss Julia” for two years, that was her name in her mind and it was difficult to call her anything else. “Thursday afternoons are free time around here from after nap time until we start making dinner. Sometimes the girls will grab their phones and call their parents or text some friends or something, or sometimes they will read a book or whatever. I guess you don’t have any of that with you though. Hmm…why don’t you come with me? Would you like to watch a movie?” “Umm, otay,” Jackie said. She didn’t have anything else in mind, and she hadn’t watched a movie in years, so that sounded pretty good to her. “Oh, you can take your pacifier out, too,” Miss Julia continued. “Katie probably didn’t remember to, but she probably will have by now. And you don’t need to use baby talk either.” With that, she had walked out of the room. Jackie reached up and took her pacifier out of her mouth, feeling more than a little naughty as she placed it next to the baby powder on the corner of the changing table. Still, she had had little time to dwell on it, as she needed to keep pace with Miss Julia despite her somewhat unstable legs. Fortunately, they only headed about 20 feet out to the living room, where Miss Julia got to busying herself with the remote control on the couch. Jackie sat down on the other side of the couch, soaking in the feeling of sitting on furniture like a normal person, as she normally was only on a couch when she was laying on her back to drink a bottle. “How about Frozen?” Miss Julia had asked, in a casual tone that Jackie could intuitively sense meant that it was a popular movie. “Ife neva heard of it,” she’d been forced to admit, with the admission made even more embarrassing by the fact that she’d automatically reverted to her lisp for the first half of her sentence. “Oh, well then I think you’ve gotta watch it,” Miss Julia had said, not missing a beat, even if she sounded more like she was talking to a 12 year old than a peer (or, in fact, a woman a little bit older than her). She’d started the movie for Jackie, and then left, presumably to go to tend to something more pressing. It had taken Jackie a few minutes before she processed that it was an animated movie that had been selected for her, and she wondered if it had been chosen because it wasn’t too mature. However, she had to admit that she was finding it enthralling, and soon Lauren and Katie had emerged from wherever they had been and were both watching the movie as well, which seemed to indicate that it wasn’t too boring. Sure enough, the movie proved much better than she’d anticipated at the start. Though it clearly was targeted towards children, it was much more mature than anything Jackie normally got to consume. She couldn’t tell for sure whether it was just the years of exclusively hearing stories targeted at children that couldn’t yet say their own names, but she felt like there was some real depth to the story. The other girls clearly knew it well, and had even unabashedly sang what seemed like the main song when it came on. Jackie had thought the song was a funny choice, since it seemed very sad to her, even if it was defiant. The twins, however, had seemed to feel like it was a total celebration, and had acted accordingly. Perhaps, she thought, if she’d known the movie better, she would have understood. After the movie was over, Miss Julia had emerged from another room and told both Jackie and then the twins that it was time to make dinner. At that point, Miss Julia had realized that maybe the dress that Jackie was wearing wasn’t all that appropriate for the task at hand. However, they ran into the problem of not having a natural alternative. Finally, they settled on having her take off her dress and put on an apron, which did provide her a degree of modesty as it covered her chest. Her diaper was still very exposed in the back, but the twins’ were as well, and Jackie was sometimes left topless at home, so this was hardly a major indignity in comparison. They’d all gotten to cooking together, with Katie, who seemed to be a pretty good cook, taking the de facto leadership of the kitchen. It quickly became apparent that Jackie was not well-practiced, so she was left the somewhat mindless job of mashing up the tomatoes to help make the sauce. Frankly, though, she didn’t mind at all, as she was able to sit. It was a little awkward, as the women around her chatted familiarly. For starters, there was no hint of the baby-mommy dynamic that had seemed entirely natural earlier this morning. They updated each other on family and friends, and talked a little about recent news. While the news could have been applicable to Jackie, she’d had no idea what people were really talking about. At first, they’d tried to politely invite her into the conversation, but Jackie was really struggling to make small talk, and eventually they’d mostly given up, which was a welcome relief. Jackie remembered that she sort of wished she’d had her pacifier, because then nobody would have expected anything out of her. The most awkward part, although it seemed positively mild given the current state of her diaper, was that she had messed herself just a few minutes before they were ready to get things onto the stove. As the smell had wafted around the room, Miss Julia had playfully asked “Alright, who was that?” In near perfect unison, both Lauren and Katie had denied that they were the source, also chuckling. But, with the two of them ruled out, they suddenly knew what had happened, and Jackie had felt them tense up a little. Although they clearly felt awkward, she’d been somewhat glad that her secret had come out, especially since she actually hadn’t been forced to explicitly claim the deed. Miss Julia had bailed her out by reacting fastest. “No problem at all,” she’d said in the same casual tone. “If you don’t mind, I should just finish breading these last couple of pieces of chicken so that we can put everything in the oven on time for Kevin to get home, and then I’ll check these two and change anyone who needs one.” In a sense, Jackie had been most relieved by that. She’d been pretty sure that she was still supposed to use her diaper, and would have needed help to get out of it to use a toilet, so she’d just gone ahead. It had seemed safest. But as soon as she’d done it, she’d realized that she was in a lot of trouble if she was expected to change herself. As much as she didn’t really want to be cleaned up by a near stranger, it seemed to beat the alternative. Soon enough, she’d been cleaned up, along with Lauren, who’d actually volunteered that she was now wet enough that she should change before dinner. In a way, it had seemed like her change was more awkward for her and Miss Julia, since they weren’t sure how much to slip back into mommy and baby mode during it, whereas Miss Julia and Jackie had not just been talking like two old friends and so switching back was less of a departure. By the time dinner had been ready, Kevin had gotten home from work, and they’d all sat down for dinner. The food itself was so incredible that Jackie was nearly brought to tears. She couldn’t be sure, but she felt like it was worthy of a high-end restaurant. But it was more than taste. Just to chew her food for once was amazing, and to actually enjoy a bite as it went down. She knew she was barely containing herself, but she couldn’t help but go back for seconds. There had even been wine, which she had most certainly not had since her forced regression. She was a little self-conscious that she’d wound up with a little sauce on her face, but nobody seemed to care that she was a little rusty with a fork and knife. Thinking back, Jackie wasn’t sure whether it was the richness of the food or perhaps the unexpected introduction of wine, but it seemed pretty obvious that the dinner had been her undoing. Her stomach had clearly not been able to make the sudden adjustment from the normal mush and milk that it was used to, and the fact that she had had a full-blown feast probably had only made things worse. Recognizing what had happened was alarming. She frequently comforted herself by telling herself that one day this would all be over, and she’d be able to go back to a normal life. She didn’t really have any hope that it would be any time in the near future, but she generally believed it. But, if even just eating a normal meal was going to have such horrible consequences, she realized, then perhaps she was further from being a functioning adult than she wanted to think. While she was slowly starting to feel her tiredness take over from her discomfort, Jackie wasn’t quite drowsy enough yet to fall asleep. Shifting slightly, she could tell that her back was still pretty gross, and that it was arguably getting worse as it dried. Her diaper was beyond hopeless, but she was somewhat used to spending time in horrible diapers. She didn’t need to sleep in messy diapers very often, but it had happened enough times that she at least knew it was possible. Her only question was whether she’d wake up with a rash in the morning, although, unless it was closer to morning than she thought, in this case that seemed pretty unavoidable. Once again, Jackie found herself examining the sleeping twins. It had been strange to watch the two of them at dinner. Like during the cooking, Jackie had been brought into the conversation a little for the sake of being polite, but it was clear that the dinner conversation came with a real agenda: the girls and their “parents” were there to discuss how the week had went, and whether anything was needed changing in their relationship. The conversation had proven incredibly foreign to Jackie. Not only was she quite positive she’d never have an equivalent conversation with Mama, but she’d never say some of the things that these girls were saying. For starters, they’d said that the last week had been pretty good overall. That, on its own, was pretty mind-boggling to Jackie, but as the conversation had continued, she’d only felt more out of touch. The girls were asked if there was anything that they wanted to change about the previous week, and Lauren had voiced a minor complaint that during times when they were all home she and Katie had been left to their own devices too much. It seemed like she actually wanted to be forced to do more babyish things, which Jackie couldn’t believe. While it could be boring, she always wished there would be more times when she’d just be left alone in her playpen. Most of the time, even if she was left in a room by herself, a baby monitor was left in there as well, and Mama would expect to be able to hear her playing. The only time she ever felt like she could just be on autopilot was when she was having a bottle or breast feeding, and even then, if she was being fed a bottle on the couch she was supposed to always be playing with her own feet as if she found them incredibly interesting. Having to maintain her role, even when no one was really watching, was mentally exhausting, and she couldn’t understand how these girls could even come close to asking to be forced to do it more. Throughout the dinner, it had been clear to Jackie that her presence was making everyone just a little less comfortable than they otherwise would have been. It was pretty clear that this was a conversation that normally took on a pretty set course each week, but Jackie sensed that it was actually important to each of them. And for it to really work, it probably needed to not have a visitor present. Still, they seemed committed to having it, but Jackie felt like maybe they were holding back a little bit. It also seemed like nobody was quite sure how to include her. She’d felt a little awkward watching everything unfold, so they probably felt a little awkward too. She’d tried to mostly just focus on the food, which was truly delicious, but it hadn’t helped with anyone’s perception of her as a fifth wheel. Every once in a while, either Miss Julia or Kevin would try to find a way to ask Jackie a question as well, but it was never very natural. After all, questions about her week were not really too applicable. Instead, they’d asked if she was enjoying her visit. She’d answered truthfully, that it was going better than expected, especially with the dinner. It was extra awkward to be babied by what amounted to strangers, but otherwise these people were far nicer than Mama was. Still, Jackie hadn’t opened up much more, for fear that fully honest answers would only increase everyone’s discomfort. She knew that this was only sort of the same thing as what she experienced at home, and she could tell that everyone else knew too. It wasn’t that she was impossibly out of place, but there was nothing that could be done tonight that would bridge that divide. In a few days, she’d be going home, and that would be worse for her, but since it wasn’t going to change, it didn’t feel like there was even a way to discuss it. The only time that Jackie had fully engaged had been near the end of the dinner, when she’d been asked how she’d liked the movie. For once, she felt like there might be an opportunity for her to really participate in the conversation. She’d liked the movie overall, and she’d said as much, but then she took the opportunity to ask the girls a question that had been on her mind since it had ended. “What was it about that song you guys liked so much?” she’d asked, hoping they’d know what she meant despite not being sure of the name. “Oh, Let It Go?” Lauren had asked. “It’s just so great. You hadn’t heard it before?” “Well, no,” Jackie answered. “What about it do you like? I thought it seemed kind of sad, but the two of you seemed like you were really excited about it.” “Hmm,” Lauren said, pausing for a second to consider the question. “Well, I’m thinking about what I feel when I hear it - I guess it feels like a song about just being who you are. And for me and Katie, that is a little…different. But I guess I just like the idea, you know? Like, I felt so much pressure to have a big job and everything, but I didn’t really want that. I wanted to have a job that made ends meet and to be able to just kind of explore this side of myself. A lot of people would think that was crazy, but when I hear that song, it’s just sort of like: ‘Go for it. Who cares what other people think.’ Which is just awesome. You know, it’s like, ‘be you. Be awesome!’” “Yeah,” Katie had chimed in. “Honestly, I’m curious what even seems sad to you. I think it is such a release of a song, and it happens at such a good part of the movie.” Jackie had recognized the question as genuine, but had still felt a little defensive. It had been so long since anyone had asked her to explain her opinion, and she was finding it hard to find the words. “Well,” she’d said, “I guess I’ve only heard it once, but to me it seemed like it was a song about hiding yourself. Maybe I was just listening mostly to the first part, but it seemed like it was all about the rules you have to follow, and how you just sort of are trapped by them. I guess I get that it’s cool that she is deciding that she can be who she wants to be, but she’s a princess with superpowers. Not everyone can just decide that they want things to be different and just go ahead, let that go and make them different. I guess maybe I let it go too, but it feels a little different. Like, at home, it’s better for me if I just let it go and don’t think about it too much. If I do, that makes it harder, and sometimes it makes me act up, and then I am more likely to get in trouble.” She was getting a little upset, which she hadn’t expected, and she didn’t know where all this was going, so she’d stopped. This was the level of transparency she’d been avoiding, and she felt sure she’d been right to try to steer clear. She could tell that her hosts weren’t sure what to say, and also that they weren’t going to keep talking about the song anymore. When Lauren finally spoke it had seemed like she was flailing a little. “I think, maybe, we are hearing different things because we are having different experiences,” she said, seeming almost like she was about to cry. “I hope someday you hear it our way.” Jackie had accidentally brought the conversation to a close, and a few minutes later they had all cleaned up and the girls were brought back into the nursery. With a round of fresh diapers and the reinsertion of their pacifiers, they’d officially resumed their baby roles and been tucked in for the night. The way the conversation had gone had reinforced for Jackie that she believed that the girls were genuine. She really couldn’t understand it, but they must like this. They really did seem to have a choice, even if during the week they gave up a tremendous amount of control. She had kind of always thought that they were crazy, at best, and losers, at worst. But maybe she wasn’t quite right. They were weird, but that might not be the worst thing you could be. She almost laughed. Even if she hadn’t been in the dirtiest, most uncomfortable diaper she’d ever worn, this would be a nightmare for her. And there they were, sleeping as if they didn’t have a care in the world. People could be funny, she supposed. --- Though she hadn’t really noticed falling asleep, Jackie could remember some wild dreams, all of which were really nightmares. The worst, as far as she’d been concerned, was the last one she’d remembered. She’d been at dinner with the family again, and she’d told all that she didn’t want to do this anymore. All at once, all of them had burst into laughter, not controlling themselves even when Jackie asked what was so funny. Finally, Miss Julia had composed herself, and with some of the kindness in her voice gone, explained. “You don’t get it, do you? You really are just a baby now. You couldn’t stop even if you had a choice!” With that, the whole room had burst into laughter again, and Jackie had suddenly become conscious that her diaper had leaked onto the chair at the kitchen table. --- To be continued...

"Awe, what's wrong little sissy," my mommy asked me as we pulled into the driveway. "I don't want to do this," I replied. "What," Mommy said. "You've been saying for months how much fun it would be to have a sissy play date. Now that I've set one up for you, you want to back down?" "Yes," I answered. "I know I said that, but I meant like watching cartoons and coloring with another person in diapers and dresses. This is a sleepover, and you won't even be there!" "Well too bad sissy. Now get going," Mommy said as she stepped out of the car. "Everything is already set up, and I have plans tonight that I will be late for if you keep dragging your feet. So unless you want to come home to a punishment tomorrow you'll put some pep in your little sissy steps." Mommy took me by the hand and led me up the walk to the house's front door. She rang the doorbell, holding my hand in a vice-like grip. A diaper bag was slung over her other shoulder. The door was answered by an older woman, hair starting to gray. She and Mommy embraced in a warm hug. Mommy then handed her my diaper bag. "Hi Kathleen," Mommy said. "Everything little sissy Brian needs is in there. Sorry he isn't wearing anything. He is nervous about his sleepover with Sam tonight, and was being fussy so I didn't have much time to get him ready. Thank you so much for doing this tonight though." "I don't worry about. You know I love dressing up sissies," Kathleen said. "You didn't need to pack all this though. You know I have plenty of diapers for the two little sissies." "I know, but I didn't want to take advantage. I will be by to pick him up tomorrow at 10:00 though," Mommy said. Turning her attention to me, she said, "now Brian, you be a good sissy tonight and listen to everything Aunty Kathleen tells you. She has my permission to punish you any way she sees fit, and if I hear you needed a punishment, you can bet it will be worse when you get home tomorrow. Now give me a kiss goodbye. " Chastised and blushing, I gave Mommy a kiss before being pulled into the house by Kathleen. Kathleen then closed the door, causing Mommy to disappear from my view. "Now, should we get you properly dressed?" Kathleen asked me. "Yes Ma'am," I replied. Kathleen then took me by the hand, leading me deeper into the house. We headed up a flight of stairs, stopping outside of A soft pink door. Kathleen opened the door, revealing an adult baby nursery that every sissy baby dreamed of having. A crib with a twin sized mattress dominated one corner of the room. A changing table with diapers stacked underneath dominated the opposite corner. Both were covered in restraints that could completely immobilize anyone using the furniture. A large rocking chair occupied a third corner of the room underneath a large window, and sex and baby toys were scattered across the floor of the rest of the room. "Once you are properly dressed you can go play with Sammy. Does that sound fun Brianna?" Kathleen asked me. She started undressing me instantly, so I don't think my answer mattered beyond avoiding punishment for being rude. So I responded, "Yes, Ma'am." Kathleen untied my shoes first, making me rest my hand on her back while she pulled my shoes and socks off my feet. She then unbuttoned my shorts, pulling them and my underwear down in a single smooth motion. Kathleen made me rest my hands on her again for support as I stepped out of the leg holes. I wanted to cover myself with my hands in one last act of modesty, but as my arms moved down Kathleen caught them and lifted them up above my head. Then, she pulled my t-shirt up above my head and I was naked. Once undressed, I was ushered up on top of the changing mat, and Kathleen buckled a single strap across my waist, holding me onto the table. "Your momma would be so upset if something happened to her little sissy, so I need to take extra special care with you, don't I?" This time, I left it as a rhetorical question and didn't respond. Kathleen bent below my eye site for a second, returning with a diaper thicker than any I had ever seen before. Kathleen set it on my chest. So I could stare right at it, while she pulled out the other supplies she needed. I wondered how badly I would be waddling in the diaper until I felt something cold around my balls. The diaper blocked my view, but I could tell that Kathleen was putting my chastity cage on me. Chastity was a kink that my wife and I often indulged in with one another. But having your wife lock away your cock was one thing, and an older woman who had never touched you intimately before was entirely another. Normally, I was hard as a rock and my wife had to use a cold washcloth or another trick to get me into the cage. This time, I was so timid about being locked up by Kathleen that my cage was almost too small for me. "I have no idea why your mommy said I should expect trouble getting your cage on you," Kathleen said as she sealed my dick in with a click. "You have such a well behaved sissy clitty for me." Kathleen then lifted my hips up, slipping the diaper underneath me. A liberal cloud of powder soon coated my chastity cage and butt crack. I turned and twisted on the table as Kathleen rubbed the powder into my diaper area. Sam often had a bruised ass when I hung out with him, so I knew Kathleen wasn't shy about delivering a spanking. Because of this, I tried to stay still, but it was also deeply embarrassing having Kathleen touching my genitals so thoroughly and business-like, as if I were nothing more than a child she was babysitting. Satisfied that my nether regions were thoroughly protected from diaper rash, Kathleen then taped the diaper up with the same efficiency. Kathleen then ran her fingers through the waist and leg bands, checking the fit of the diaper. Satisfied, she slid a pair of plastic locking panties up my legs. Once they covered the diaper, Kathleen released me from the changing table, so she could roll me onto my side to lock the plastic panties on with a click. I wasn’t allowed off of the changing table until she had given the panties a few test pulls to make sure they wouldn't come off. After the diaper and plastic panties were put on me, Kathleen went digging through Sammy's sissy closet for an outfit for me to wear. She was in there for a minute before she popped back out with an armful of clothes. First, Kathleen had me put on a simple white camisole. Then came a very frilly pink dress, with ruffles and frills on both the skirt and shoulders. Kathleen made me raise my arms above my head while she slipped it over my head. She then zipped it up my back. A small click indicated she had locked the dress around my neck when she had fully zipped it up my back. A bright white corset was then wrapped around my torso. Since it was more decorational than for waist shaping, Kathleen only tightened the corset until it was mildly uncomfortable. Next, Kathleen snuck a matching pair of bloomers up my legs and over my diaper. Lastly, two petticoats were slid up my legs and around my waist, adding a nice poof and flair to my outfit. "You make such a lovely little sissy Brianna," Kathleen said. "Now you just need a lovely little wig and something to cover up that unfortunate addition God put on your throat. You be a good sissy and stay right there." Kathleen left the room, leaving me alone. She was gone for a while. At least long enough for me to be bored, and start swishing my skirt and petticoats back and forth, watching them twirl around my waist. Kathleen caught me off guard as she reentered the room. "A sissy and her skirts," she said as she walked back in, a box in her arms. I blushed, embarrassed, while she pulled a blonde, ringlet wig out of the box. "We discovered, Sammy is more of a brunette than a blond, so he doesn't wear this one much." Kathleen placed a wig cap on my head, then slid the wig into place. A few adjustments and a pink headband later she was finished with my hair. To complete my outfit, a pink ribbon was tied around my throat to cover up my Adam's apple. "Now you look like such a darling little sissy," Kathleen said. She didn't let me look at myself in the mirror though. Instead, she took me by the hand, leading me out of the room and back downstairs to her living room. *Part Two* Set up in the center of the room was a large playpen. Another sissy sat in the center of the playpen, half heartedly pushing two teddy bears around in front of them while baby cartoons played quietly on the tv. The sissy in the playpen was Sam, or Sammy, the person I was having a "sleepover" with. They were dressed in a yellow baby party dress, wearing a brunette bob wig with a small bonnet tied around their chin. As Kathleen helped Sammy stand up out of the playpen, I saw his skirt was stiff enough and accompanied by enough petticoats that the bottom of his diaper and plastic pants just peeked out between his legs. It was interesting, seeing Sammy and Kathleen so close together. Unlike my mommy, who was only a few years older than me, Kathleen was older than Sammy by a couple of decades. The marked age difference and between Sammy and Kathleen, and his appearance, truly made Sammy appear to be a child, even though he was only two years younger than I. "Now, doing each other's makeup and nails is a classic sleepover activity for girls. I was thinking you two sissies would love doing that for each other, wouldn't you?" Kathleen said. "Yes mommy," Sammy said. I simultaneously said, "Yes aunt Kathleen." "Alright, both of you be good and sit on the floor, while I go and get the makeup," Kathleen said. Sammy and I knelt on the floor as Kathleen left. We sat there in awkward silence, neither of us sure really how to start a conversation in our present state. Kathleen finally returned, makeup caboodle in one hand and a bag of makeup brushes in the other. Setting the items down, she said, "Ok, which one of you wants to be made up first?" After an awkward silence, I eventually raised my hand. "Good sissy Brian," Kathleen said. She sat on the ground in between Sammy and I, and began unpacking all of the things she had brought down. First, she directed Sammy in applying foundation to my face, then eyeshadow, blush, and lip gloss. Once Kathleen was satisfied with Sammy's work, she had me do the same, following the same steps of dabbing the foundation onto Sammy before gently coloring his eyes in a yellow eyeshadow to match his dress. Then a forced smile so that I could brush foundation onto the apples of his cheeks. Finally, strokes of lipgloss left a pink glittering shimmer on his lips. Kathleen showed us the results of our makeovers in a small hand mirror. Overall, they weren't great. I knew I could have done a better job with my makeup myself, and I knew that I didn't do a great job either on Sammy's makeup. It had been the first time I had put makeup on another person though, and I am sure Sammy was in a similar boat. Painting each other's nails went much better though. This time, Sammy went first. He was much more confident with the nail brush than makeup brushes, painting my fingernails in smooth baby pink streaks. Once my fingernails were coated in the delicate pink lacquer, my toenails received the same treatment. I then had to sit, hands and toes spread while my nails dried. The process was then repeated, as Sammy applied a second coat. When he was finished, my nails were a solid, baby pink color, and, unaccustomed to regularly having my nails painted, the paint gave my fingers an unusual weight. When my nails were finally dry, it was my turn to paint Sammy's nails. Kathleen had me paint his nails in a bright red that stood out when contrasted against his dress. As I finished the first coat, Kathleen had me gently sprinkle a little glitter across his fingernails, so that it got stuck in the nail polish. The second coat then sealed the glitter in, giving his nails a nice sparkle in addition to the red color. As we waited for Sammy's second coat of nail polish to dry, his stomach began to grumble with hunger. "Awe, is someone's tum-tum saying it wants din-dins," Kathleen teased. "Well don't you worry. I'll make a nice dinner for my two little sissy babies. Now I only have one high chair, and since his tummy is growling, I am going to feed Sammy first, is that ok Brian?" "Yes aunty Kathleen," I replied. "Such a helpful little sissy. No wonder you're Mommy never has to punish you. Unlike this one," Kathleen said, pinching Sammy's arm playfully. "Since you are the better behaved sissy, I am going to leave you here while I put Sammy in the high chair. Then I will put you in the bouncer so you can work up an appetite for dinner. Will you be good and sit here quietly while I do that?" "Yes Aunty Kathleen," I said again. She then helped Sammy stand and led him into the kitchen. Kathleen was gone for fifteen minutes before she returned, a padded, harness-like object in her hands. There were two long straps on the thing in her arms, which she connected to two pulleys suspended from the ceiling. I then stepped into the harness, holding my skirts and petticoats up, at Kathleen's command. She then lifted the harness up around my waist, gently tucking my petticoats and skirts intonthe waistband of the harness. A set of straps then went across my chest, holding the harness tight against my diaper, and holding me tight between the two straps connecting me to the ceiling. Kathleen then tightened the straps, so that it was just uncomfortable to stand flat footed on the ground. My wrists were then placed in two cuffs attached to the straps. She then unrolled a black mat, spreading it out underneath me. Two pads were connected to the mat, which she stuck just inside the leg bands of my bloomers. "From what your mommy has told me, you will enjoy this as much as Sammy, even if you won't admit it. It will also make sure you are nice and ready for dinner," Kathleen said as she plugged a cord extending from the mat into an outlet. As soon as the prongs connected, I jumped into the air, feeling an electric shock jolt through my legs. It happened again and again, and without any active effort on my part I was soon bouncing away. Kathleen had a smirk on her face as she left to feed Sammy. It didn’t take too long for me to connect that the pads on my legs and the mat I kept landing on were making a circuit that was providing the shocks. They weren't painful, so much as an unpleasant sensation in my legs. I couldn't tell if it was the sensation, the surprise of the shock, or a reaction from my legs but each shock launched me into the air, keeping me bouncing away. I tried curling my legs underneath me, once, to try avoiding the shocks. All this brilliant idea accomplished was giving me a diaper wedgie that crushed my balls and rammed my chastity cage unpleasantly into my crotch. I had no concept of time while bouncing away, but eventually I was able to collect my thoughts and think about something other than the shocks. The actual bouncing sensation felt rather good, causing my diaper to rub against me in a way that soon had my dick straining against its cage. I could also feel my diaper and the harness putting pressure against my butt. I was eventually wishing I had something inside of my ass, so I could fuck myself to orgasm while I bounced away. When Kathleen finally returned, she was leading Sammy from behind, who, in addition to his previous outfit, was sporting a massive bib covered in baby food and a pacifier bobbing in and out of his mouth. Kathleen unplugged the mat and pads from the wall, letting my feet land and stay on the ground. My legs were shaky as they landed on the ground. I realized that I was panting for breath, exhausted from my constant bouncing. Kathleen released me from the cuffs and harness, and I dropped on the floor, legs wobbly from the bouncer and exhaustion. I stayed on the floor, panting and trying to get the feeling back into my legs, until Kathleen had Sammy strapped into the bouncer. She then led me away into the kitchen while Sammy sucked a pacifier while bouncing away. Kathleen brought me into the kitchen, where a pink polka dot padded high chair with a white plastic tray was set against an island. Water streaks drying on it indicated it had just been thoroughly wiped down. Kathleen pulled the tray off the high chair, and helped me into the seat, fluffing my skirt and petticoats so that they would sit just right and not be ruffled by the tray. She then buckled straps across my shoulders and waist. Two more velcro straps pinned my arms firmly against the sides of the chair. Two final straps, one over my thighs, one over my ankles, bound me firmly to the chair. My legs could do little more than shuffle along the footrest while my arms could only wriggle at my sides. Kathleen then clicked the white tray into place. Kathleen started by affixing a bib, more akin to a hairdresser's cape, around my neck. It was so large it used multiple buttons to secure it around my neck, rather than tying in the back like a normal bib. She then placed two large baby bottles of milk on my tray. Next came a bowl of a thick, white pasty substance. Lastly, Kathleen placed three jars of baby food on the tray. Reading the labels, I could see the contents were peas, squash, and carrots. Kathleen opened each of the cars, stirring them into the bowl with the white substance using a large soup spoon. Kathleen then dipped the spoon into the mushy mixture. Her mouth opened to start making a noise, but before she made a sound I opened my mouth to swallow the heaping spoonful. "Such an obedient sissy," Kathleen said as I wrapped my lips around the spoon. I coughed and sputtered trying to choke it down. It had an unpleasant taste combined with a vile mouth feel. Remembering the mess across Sammy's bib, I guessed that he enjoyed his dinner as much as I did. Kathleen was unphased by my reaction. She giggled to herself as she scooped up another spoonful bringing it to my mouth. I swallowed it, if only because I was determined not to get as messy as Sammy had clearly gotten during his feeding. While I was technically successful in this goal, I still got much more baby food on me than I liked. Kathleen would waste just long enough for me to choke down most of a spoonful, before feeding me the next. This made it inevitable, with each spoonful, that my mouth wouldn't be ready to receive it, and the food would smear onto my face or be scraped off the spoon and down onto my waiting bib. Kathleen didn't let me have any milk until I had eaten all of the bowl of mush. She then held the baby bottles to my lips. While I could control the rate at which I suckled, short air breaks were the only reprieve I had from anything other than drinking down the milk. I felt bloated by the time I had finally finished everything. Thankfully, Kathleen quickly wiped my face off and removed the bib. My Mommy must have shared with Kathleen how much I hated to be dirty and that it would remove me from subspace. Kathleen left me in the high chair while she washed the bowl and baby bottles. She then inserted a paci gag into my mouth, buckling it behind my head. I was then freed from the numerous restraints, and led back into the living room. Once Sammy was freed from the bouncer, Kathleen helped both of us into the playpen, where we were left to color in some coloring books. Part 3 "Wha vas hat groth pace?" I asked Sammy once Kathleen had left the room. "Wice pudding," Sammy gurgled out from behind his pacifier. I noticed he wasn't gagged, just obedient by not removing his pacifier. "Do you eath thath othen?" I continued. "Mothly on weethends. Mommy wets me eath normal fooths on worthdays, buth on weethends iths nether anyfing sowid," Sammy continued. I didn't ask him any more questions after that. The lisping induced by the pacifiers put an unfortunate damper on the ease of conversation. So instead we colored with our crayons in silence. We could hear Kathleen cooking dinner for herself in the kitchen. It smelled far more delectable than our meal. The smells of the kitchen though were replaced by a less pleasant odor as time wore on. I couldn't believe that Sammy had just let loose, messing his diaper like that with me right next to him. I knew toilets would be off limits with Kathleen as our caretaker, but I figured he would at least have tried to go when Kathleen could change him right away. From all of the milk I drank at dinner though, I did wet my diaper fairly well dur8ng our time in the playpen. Around half an hour later she returned to the living room, but didn't even comment on the foul odor that now hung in the room. Instead, she said, "You two have been such good sissy babies for me. How would you like a reward of going out for ice cream?" Sammy said "Yes please mommy," with excitement. I couldn't tell if his enthusiasm was real or fake. I suspected that we would be going out for ice cream dressed as we were, and I could feel my stomach start to rumble. I knew Inwould be soon doing the same action Inhad judged Sammy for about ten minutes earlier. For these reasons, I stupidly said. "No tank you pwease. I don wantha go outhide wike dis." "Oh, and you were being such a good little sissy Brian," Kathleen said, before brusquely yanking me out of the playpen and back up to the nursery. I put up no resistance, partly because I was deep in a submissive space at this point, partly because I was worried all of the walking would make me poop myself sooner. Kathleen sat down in the rocking chair in the nursery, and almost immediately afterwards had me down across her knees and the arms of the chair. Before I had a second to prepare myself, I felt a paddle slapping into my diapers with a loud WHACK. The diapers offered some protection, but soon the pain of the paddle was coming through and I was dancing across Kathleen's lap from the whacks and swats. She was merciless in her punishment, the blows coming hard and fast. Just when I thought my ass could take no more, she switched to my thighs, delivering a series of blows to my left, then right thighs. I doubted I would be sitting at work much Monday after this spanking. "Now, choose your next words carefully, sissy," Kathleen said, her tone adopting an iciness that broke nothing but fear. "Is there something you would like to ask me?" On the verge of tears, I stuttered out around my paci-gag, "Pwease Aunthy Kaffween, can I go outh for ith cream in my pwetty dwess, ethen though I hath been a bad thithy?" Kathleen's tone changed instantly, and she responded in her normal motherly voice, "why of course you and Sammy can go out for ice cream in your pretty dresses, and you haven't been a bad sissy dear." Kathleen then led me back downstairs, me awkwardly waddling in her wake. She slipped a pair of high heels on each of our feet, and fhen asked "Is it ok if Brian sits in the car seat Sammy, since he's our guest?" "Yeth mommy," Sammy responded. The car seat was impressive, and like the bouncer, made my submissive sissy heart do summer saults with glee. In Kathleen's van, one of the seats had been removed and replaced with a car seat that had extra padding, pink of course, with a hard frame that fully enveloped a person from their head to their butt. A five point harness kept them held tight against the chair, while two cuffs prevented anyone from freeing themselves on their own. It took almost no time for Kathleen to have me hooked and bound within the car seat. In fact, it took her a longer time to tie Sammy to his seat in the car, immobilizing him as well. With us two sissies bound and restrained in the back of the car, Kathleen pulled out of the garage and onto the road. She drove for nearly an hour, taking us to a place far outside of town. During the car ride, I messed my diaper several times. Each time, I thought I would be feeling the urge to go soon, but before I could control it, I would feel myself messing my diaper. I suspected that Kathleen put something into our food, since normally it took an abnormal amount of effort for me to mess my diaper. I noticed from a few grunts and moans that Sammy too was continuing to use his diapers. I really did enjoy the bondage of the car seat, but I would have enjoyed it more under different circumstances. My bottom was extra sensitive from the thrashing it had received, and every time I added to my diapers load, either through wetting or messing, it just irritated it more. I spent the majority of the long car ride fighting the restraints trying to find a comfortable position. Nearly an hour later, as it was just growing dark, we pulled into the parking lot of an ice cream stand out in the country. Before freeing Sammy and I, Kathleen went tonthe back of the van, and removed what turned out to be a life size stroller. She then removed the pacifiers from our mouths, and freshened up our lipstick. I was the first one freed, released from the car seat only to be sat in the stroller. It was almost identical to the carseat in terms of restraints and bondage. The only real difference was that my seat was now made of a thick canvas and I was angled at sixty degrees. I had a feeling this was a subtle way of Kathleen preventing me from standing while we got ice cream. With me restrained in the adult stroller, I could do nothing but continue to helplessly fill my diaper in small amounts and feel it smear against my sore bottom. Sammy was prevented from having too much freedom for himself via a collar and leash that were placed around his neck and tied to the stroller, respectively. Kathleen parked us near the van, at one of the farther away picnic tables, before leaving to go order us ice cream. "Does her baby food usually make you mess your diapers like this?" I asked Sammy. "Yeah. That's why I only am fed it on weekends." He replied. "Also, don't worry, Mommy brings me here a lot. The owners are kinksters too, and so are a good majority of the customers. There are a few vanilla customers that discover the place and wanded in, but they only really advertise this place in the kink community as a place you can go for some light public play." "That's good." I said, trying to be nonchalant. Actually, this was a massive relief to me. I was always self conscious about going out as a sissy, even to kink spaces. I had never worn a diaper to a kink party, and outside of a few ageplay events at private homes, had never been a sissy baby in public before. If I wasn't so deep into sub space at the moment, I probably would have been having a mental breakdown. Kathleen returned, carrying two bowls of ice cream and a milkshake for herself. She pulled out two baby spoons from her purse, sticking them into the bowls of ice cream. She then handed one of the bowls to Sammy, who was allowed to feed himself. I had to be slowly fed the ice cream by Kathleen. Normally, I inhaled ice cream. Having to use these small spoons and take such delicate little bites made it take forever to eat the ice cream. About halfway through our bowls of ice cream, a large bear of a man came over. "Is that Kathleen and little baby Sammy I see over here," the man said as he approached. "Why, I barely recognized you in the dark. Oh, and it looks like you have another little sissy. Who is this?" "Hi Robert," Kathleen said. "This is Sissy Brian. He is having a sleepover with baby Sammy tonight. Since they were such good little sissies, I thought I would take them out for ice cream. Sammy, aren't you going to greet Robert?" Sammy sat his ice cream down, then stood up, needing to take a step nearer to me on his heels to not be choked by the collar and leash. Robert obliged Sammy, taking another step as well. Robert would have towered over Sammy, were it not for his heels. These gave Sammy just enough height to kiss Robert on each cheek before giving him a kiss on the lips. "Hello Sir," Sammy then said. Robert then leaned down toward me, his face a few inches from mine. I knew he wanted a greeting from me as well. The welts from my previous paddling were acutely noticeable in my dirty diaper, so I complied, not wanting to receive another punishment. I strained against the restraints of my stroller, reaching up to give him a soft kiss on each cheek before one on his lips, which went longer than I intended. I don't know if that was my subconscious doing or his. "Hello Sir, nice to meet you," I said to Robert. Robert's face was bristly from his beard, and his lips were dry and chapped, whereas I don't think stubble could be felt on my soft face and lips. The contrast between us at that moment truly had me feel like a simpering, pathetic, pantywaist, and my cock was straining against its cage to become hard as a rock. Robert sat down where Sammy had been seated, scooping the sissy up onto his lap. He gave the sissy a few bounces on his knee, making Sammy blush and moan. Then, he struck up a conversation with Kathleen, and began feeding Sammy the rest of his ice cream. I was curious just how familiar Robert was with Kathleen and Sammy, being that he could just start feeding him without asking him, or even Kathleen if they were ok with it. Robert dominated most of the conversation, talking about some recent trip of his to Boston. I didn’t know him, and calling the conversation vanilla would indicate it was more interesting than it was, so I zoned out, losing myself in my own little world of eating small bites of ice cream, feeling a twinge in my stomach, and filling my diaper a little more. I wet my diaper a couple of times as well while eating ice cream, which was a weirdly pleasurable experience. As I sat, I wondered how my diaper was holding up. I never used my diaper this much with my Mommy, and it was safe to say this was the most I had ever filled one. My musings on the structural integrity of my diaper were interrupted by emptying my bowl of ice cream. I was embarrassed to re enter reality, with Kathleen gently rocking me back and forth in the stroller while Sammy was once again being gently bounced up and down on Robert's knee. "It's getting late. This little one almost fell asleep here on us. I better get these sissy babies into their crib for the night," Kathleen said. "Good idea," Robert agreed, setting Sammy on his feet on the ground. "They could also use a bedtime bath too, boy do these sissies reek." Sammy and I turned a crimson shade of red from the comments about the state of our diaper. Robert gave Sammy a goodbye kiss, before giving Kathleen a hug and patting me on the head before heading back to his own car. Kathleen took us back to ours, transferring me once again from the stroller into the carseat, and tying Sammy into his chair, before taking us home. I woke up to Kathleen gently rubbing me awake. Apparently, I had passed out as soon as the car started moving, and was sleeping deeply the entire car ride, despite my bondage and the state of my diaper.

Faye strode toward the house with all the confidence she could muster Not a house. A mansion. A PALACE. If it weren't for the size she might have just called it a villa. She passed through a wide open doorway, past a pair of guards and into a wide courtyard, filled with garden paths and decorative fountains. Rows of white columns were on either side of her, and in front, the main section of the villa- a gigantic three story building made of hard white stone. She felt her shoulders hunch, then made herself stand back up to project the confidence she knew she needed for the meeting. There were guards. A LOT of guards. They stood in pairs, armed, watching her. She made herself stare forward, as if she barely even noticed them. She stopped at the front door to the main building. She held up the letter she received to the pair of guards. "I've been summoned by..." The guard rolled his eyes and waved her in. "We know. Just go in, its straight through." "Oh," she was taken aback. She was expecting a lot more of a hassle. Normally, guards like this saw bounty hunters as a potential threat. These one's didn't even seem to care. "Have fun," the guard said, and his friend chuckled. She paused for a moment. Not the normal kind of reaction she got. She shrugged it off, then continued. She entered the building and walked straight forward, as directed. None of the guards followed her, which she found odd again, but ignored. It would be there problem if they didn't do their jobs properly. There was an open door in front of her, with a greying man in a suit sitting with his arms folded behind it. "Ah, Faye, come in," he said, indicating an empty chair with an outstretched palm. Faye approached it and say down. The door slammed behind her, and she forced herself not to jump. She looked over her shoulders to see two more armed guards on either side of the door, though neither approached her. "Hello, I'm..." she began, but was cut off by a waving of his hand. "I know, I already said your name. Let me have a look at you," he said. He put on a pair of glasses and leaned forward. "Hmmm yes, yes very good." "What are..." He waved again. "I'll explain in a moment. Please stand up," he said. Faye paused for a moment, thinking about his request. She considered asking what exactly he'd see from her standing, but instead she just stood up. He looked her up and down. "Yes yes, good. You're a fair bit shorter then her, which is good. About the size of the others so the clothes should fit." "Why would that..." "Shhh," he said. "It will make sense in a moment. Please turn around so I can see the rest." She gapped at him. "Well? The money is on the table Ms. Faye." She looked at the bare table. "Metaphorically. Literally its in a safe. But, as in, on the table for when you want it." She rolled her eyes and decided it was pointless to correct her name. She turned around, put a hand on her hip and pushed it out to the side, trying to pose for what she was sure he was looking at. She knew she was more then attractive and was proud of it, though it wasn't normally a prerequisite for her jobs. "Well? Like what you see?" A moment's pause, then "I do. You'll do nicely. Please sit down." She sat down heavily in the chair and lounged with an arm over the back of it. "So? What's the plan? Am I suppose to lure some man?" He smiled. "Sort of. Actually, its a woman." "Great. So I kill some woman." He shook his head. "Well I'd hope not. The woman is my daughter." "Family trouble?" "No, birthday present." "Like a poisoned birthday cake?" "No. Like an actual present." "Uhhh...?" He smiled. "Let's discuss price first. I understand you are in a great deal of debt. I am willing to cover that, plus an additional ten billion woolongs." Faye tried to mask her expression. That was FAR more then her normal rate. Even paying for her debts was more then her usual rate, but the extra ten billion... she could retire, and live comfortably for the rest of her life. Or, more likely, live extravagantly while still need to work occasionally to keep up her lifestyle. "OK..." she was intrigued, but suspicious. "And what is the job? Who do I kill? Your daughter wants a corpse as a birthday present?" "No one. I want you to become my daughter's dolly." "Dolly?" "Doll," he shrugged. "She calls it that." "I don't make toys." "No no, YOU are her doll." "What?" "She want's a doll. It will be you." "Why can't you just by her an ACTUAL doll? What am I supposed to do for a kid?" He sighed. "Ok, to clarify. My daughter. Matilda. She is 22. It is her birthday. Every year for her birthday, I got her a doll. Since she has become an adult, she's been wanting more... real, to play with. So, I buy stragglers like you to live with her. You play along, let her dress you up, join her game, and we let you go next year with your new fortune." She was stunned. "I AM NOT DOING THAT! WHY WOULD I?" "Because you have a massive debt on your head and people want to collect." She heard a gun cocking behind her, and remembered the small army of guards she had passed. "I... see... Why me?" He smiled. "Come on Faye. You are known all over for your beauty." "Oh, well," she smiled. "And of course my daughter only gets the prettiest of dollies, so my mind went right to you." "I see. Of course!" "So you agree?" She heard the guns cocking behind her back again. "I guess I do."

So a Long time ago I had written this story and put it up here on the Daily Diapers forums. However it was sadly lost during the great purge a few years ago. I believed that was the end of it as I had deleted the only copy I had and I didn't really want to rewrite the whole thing. However, while I was cleaning out some old fines I found the rouge draft of the whole story. @HyperShark wanted a copy of it the moment I said I can found it, though it was just the rouge draft. After thinking it over (and encouragement from discord) I figured I would re-post it here, every day I will go though and edit a few chapters and post them here. If there is enough interest I might right a sequel but let's take this one step at a time 01 - Little Time Daycare "Little Time Daycare," Bryce read on the front of the building as this amazon calling herself "mommy" carried her inside. Her "Mommy" kept patting her thickly diapered bottom as she was carried inside, though Bryce wasn't sure if this was in a strange attempt to comfort her or a way to show her dominance. She wasn't sure but she was sure she didn't like it. As they approached the front deck and young amazon women greeted them, "Welcome to Little Time Daycare, how can I help you?" "I'm Jessica Mills, I have an appointment today." Her smiling captor answered. Bryce for her part was already hard at work figuring out her escape plan for this place. The lobby was almost a large triangular room with a door leading to the left and right. However where the point of the room would have been it flattened out and about halfway up the wall it was glass to the ceiling and a figure was standing there looking down on them. The figure was clearly another female amazon, she seemed to touch her ear for a moment and a voice came over some kind of intercom that was in the lobby. "Sarah please see Ms. Mills to my office." The young amazon quickly moved to the door on her right and opened it and lead them through into the main daycare area. The room looked like any other daycare one might see, however there seemed to be no amazon children just Littles, clearly diapered Littles at that. None of them wore much else at that, short dresses or skirts for the girls but it did nothing to hide the amazingly thick diapers. The boys and some of the girls wore nothing but a t-shirt and a diaper, if they were lucky many were naked except for their diapers. It had only been a minute and Bryce already felt like she had entered hell. The far left wall was almost all glass letting everyone see outside and let people walking by seeing all the Littles, Bryce wasn't sure if this was a daycare or a Little baby store or both. On the right of the room it was just a long wall with a door on the back right corner. The receptionist quickly lead them through this door into a room in the center of the building into what looked like a lunch room in this back half with a storage area in the front. There was only one robo nanny in this room who seemed busy with....someone Bryce couldn't tell what. They were taken to an elevator in the back and made their way to the second floor. This room was amazing, the second floor was one giant office and looked down onto both sides of the daycare at once. While the left side of the building she had seen was a "normal" Little daycare the other seemed a little off. There was a small room in the corner with a number of cribs with cords hanging from them, though Bryce couldn't get a better look as her "Mommy" was quickly moving into the middle of the room to shake this new amazons hand. "Ms. Mills it's so nice to finally meet you," The amazon said. "This must be little Bryce, she is such a cutie. Are you ready for all the fun you're going to have here?" Bryce couldn't tell if the amazon expected her to answer as many didn't but she answered anyway in a sarcastic tone, "Loads." A quick swat on her padded butt made her yelp which was followed by "Don't be rude BeeBee." Their host laughed and asked Ms. Mills to sit, which she did setting Bryce on the ground at her feet. As the two amazons started talking Bryce quickly moved to the window showing the right side of the building, she needed to scope the area while she could and didn't know how long her "Mommy" wouldn't be watching her. "Thank you for meeting with me Mrs. Jacobson, I am really hoping you can help," Ms Mills began. "Bryce is a great girl, I love her but she is still a "free range" Little lets say. I only adopted her 3 weeks ago and in the time she has attempted to escape almost every day, I'm at my wits end." Nodding her head Mrs. Jacobson answered, "From the file you want to make her a baby but not to use hypnosis regression on her, is that correct?" "Yes, while I could use hypnosis to regress her into a baby she wouldn't be my little baby anymore. I still want my little BeeBee to be… herself but to accept being the baby she is and not always trying to run away, I want her to be happy with me. All the research I have read said I need to punish her into being a baby or regress her with hypnosis but I don't want to hurt her. She has an energy, a fire about her and I'm afraid hypnosis would destroy who she is." Mrs. Jacobson waiting for her newest customer to finish before speaking, "It is true we may be able to help, we are working on a new type of regression that will make a Little accept their life as babies without the need to use hypnosis to turn them into babies. However we haven't completely finished it yet and are working on our first full test group. If you would like we can set her up as the last member of the group." This was why Jessica had come here in the first place, this was in her mind the last chance she had short of wiping BeeBee's mind and making her a drooling, stinky baby. "What are the risks? What happens if it fails?" Mrs. Jacobson sighed, "I won't lie to you, if she fails there will be one of two outcomes. Either it will fail completely and nothing will change with how she is now or her mind will be wiped clean and all her memories and personality will be gone, she would be a clean slate. More or less what she would be if you used hypnosis on her." She added. Jessica looking out the window and down to all the Littles in the play area. She wanted Bryce to be able to play with them and be happy, for them both to be happy. Right now Bryce wasn't happy so she wasn't happy. Bryce meanwhile was busy, she wasn't paying too much attention to what the amazons were talking about. She knew this was about weak training her captor was sending her to so she would be a "good baby," it was just another chance to get away. Looking down onto the right side of the building they had a small play area along with many cribs with what looked like head phone on the sides, this didn't bode well for her. In the corner there seemed to be a small rooms inside to room but the door was closed and she couldn't see in. As she was looking down at the robo nanny getting the room ready she felt a sudden warmth in her crotch, it was clear her diaper was now wet. After a week of the milk she had been fed she figured she should be happy the only control problems she had now were wetting ones. From the deck Jessica looked at her Little BeeBee looking down into the training area. She knew her baby was looking for a way out, and now she had no other choice. She looked up at Mrs. Jacobson and simply asked, "Where do I sign?" 02 - Test group After the papers were signed Bryce and her "Mommy" had left. The following two days before the test started was like many of the days since she had kidnapped, filled with bottles, dirty diapers and lots of baby toys. Importantly there had been two near getaways, one day she had been able to climb over the "Little fence" that was keeping her inside. However that didn't end well as she made it outside right as a neighbor Amazon was taking her Little for a walk, she only made it 1/4 of a block before she was picked up and taken back. Yesterdays had been much closer, the mall was an easy place to hide and get lost in if she could get away long enough. Sadly that wasn't the case for her, while her captor had been shopping she had been able to climb down the shopping cart and away to safety; this time a store employee came around the corner right as she took off running. After yet another red bottom and a nights sleep it was finally the day she had been both dreading and looking forward to. Little Time Daycare seemed to have very light security for a daycare for Littles and Bryce figured this would be her best chance to get away. As Bryce and her "Mommy" entered the lobby again they were quickly taken into the main daycare area. She was put down with four other Littles, it was clear they were the other test subject. Despite their diapered states they seemed to be the only Littles with any fire in their eyes still. The four other Littles were dressed as one would think for this daycare, the one and only boy of the group was naked except for his diaper while the blond and brunette girls both had on very short dresses and the red head was only in a t-shirt with a little baby devil on it and diaper all around. Bryce hoped that shirt wasn't just for show as this girl might help her get out, or at least be the fall girl. As the amazons left the boy spoke in a low tone, "Does any of you know what they are going to do to us?" Bryce rolled her eyes, it was clear this boy would be the first stinky drool machine of the lot. "They want to turn us into babies like all Amazons do what else do you need to know?" She harshly answered. The boy looked a little hurt but the red devil girl quickly answered, "They want us to choose to be babies, it seems like a form of brainwashing. Hypnosis can make us act like babies but it's just an act, we lose ourselves in the hypnosis and as such just become generic babies. They want us to not only choose to be babies but to be happy about it, to truly believe that a dirty diaper is a great feeling." There was a silence for a few moments before she spoke again, "I'm Dolores by the way but you can just call me Dee." Most of the group got a look of depression on their faces, Bryce's however was one of confusion. "Hold on, how could you possibly know all that?" Dee had a strange look of confusion herself, "Oh, I heard the Amazons talking about it when they interviewed me. Every Amazon picks a target age range they want us to be like and that's what the "training" it meant to do." Bryce nodded her head, the girl was quick if she had been paying attention that much to the Amazons conversation. She hadn't bothered as it was the same everywhere she went didn't know why this place would be any different, not that it mattered she would never choose to be a baby. Dee might be perfect to help her get away, but if she was to get away she would need help. "I'm Bryce by the way." "Jason," the boy spoke. The blond explained her name was Susan and the brunette was Sam. After the pleasantries were exchanged Bryce wasted little time, "listen we all know what happens if we fail this test, we need to work together to break out at once. I’ve seen a lot of daycares but this one is light on security, we can use that and get away." The blond rolled her eyes, "you would never made it past the front desk before the dumb teen girl stopped you." "That's true but she can't stop all of us, they have a low staff and wouldn't be able to chase us all down. One of us would most likely not make it out but the rest of us would be free." Bryce wanted them to understand that this was a once in a lifetime chance that they couldn't pass up. "I don't like it, we should all get out together or not at all." Sam said in some sad attempt at a "all for one" speech. At this point Bryce was starting to get annoyed they all needed to be on the same page, "Look do you want to end up like all of those Littles?" She pointed to the rest of the room. "They are nothing but drooling, stinky babies and you don't..." Her words trailed off. In the crowd of Little she saw him, or did she? Without thinking she quickly stood and waddled over to the boy across the room. As she came up to the boys side she didn't need to see the brown stain on the seat of his diaper, the smell told her what she needed to know. "Kyle!" she exclaimed. She pulled on his shoulder to look him in the eye, what she saw shook her to her core. Kyle was wearing nothing but a blue t-shirt and a diaper, extra thick crawler diaper at that. Drool dripping from his chin and a toothless smile on his face, he was a happy baby. Pain and anger filled Bryce's body at once, she didn't know if she was going to cry, puke or both; she was leaning for both. At this point, Dee had made her way over and was looking at the boy, "Who's he?" she asked in a half caring sort of way. "He's my husband, or was going to be..." 03 - The Life Once Lived 3 years earlier College is hard for everyone, but for a Little it was so much worse. While Bryce had gotten into a college that accepted Littles they didn’t make it easy on her, or her boyfriend Kyle. Diapers were a must at all times, any Little in college had to wear a diaper at all times on campus. As long as they had their Little student badge they couldn’t be adopted no matter how wet or messy their diapers were, if they were on school grounds. This meant she was in a school dorm as it was counted as part of school grounds, if she lived off school grounds and attempted to go home with a messy diaper her student badge wouldn’t save her. However, with all that doom and gloom Bryce was happy, the remarks from amazons on how cute she was only made her more confident. Her grades were great, with the last year of her bachelor degree in only a few weeks she was already looking forward to life after school. She had been working on her degree in psychology, the study of the mind was something she found very interesting and very helpful in a world that wanted you living your life as a mindless baby. Lying in bed she could hear a lot of noise coming from the building next to her, most likely new Littles moving in or leaving, but even loud noises waking her up couldn’t ruin her mood. What had taken her mood to new heights was the night before, Kyle had really done it. He had asked Bryce to marry him, she had seen it coming and nothing in the world to stop her from saying yes. People say Littles have it hard, and while Bryce did believe that it was harder for Littles she believed that many must be too lazy. Everything in her live was going great so it could be great in every Littles life if only they worked hard and didn’t do anything stupid in public. Although diapers weren’t something she liked being with Kyle he made it seem unimportant, even kinky for her at times. Getting her boyfriend into bed and changing him had seemed to make something click inside her, she didn’t mind changing him and she loved when he changed her. Just the thought of it was getting her hot lying in bed, life was a pleasant dream that she never had to wake up from. With a loud bang, she heard the front door open, she believed it must have been Kyle since today was the last day of his summer course and it must have let out early. Climbing out of bed she made her way out of her room in nothing but her night shirt and wet diaper, if she had to wear diapers at night she figured might as well not worry about getting out of bed if you have to go. Upon turning the corner she saw Kyle who looked to be out of breath and wet from the summer rain storm. “I’m so happy your safe, get your things we need to leave.” Kyle said between breaths. Bryce looked at him confused for a moment, “I need to go to the office and get another badge for this semester as the old one runs out today, after then we can go anywhere…” “Bryce they school no longer accepts Littles…” For a long moment, she stared at him before all the pieces clicked in her mind, she was only kept from being adopted because of her school badge. The badge no longer mattered if the school didn’t accept Littles, so the noise that had woken her up wasn’t Littles moving out it was Little now on the run. “We have to go, the other buildings already have amazons in them, as far as they're concerned we are un-adopted Littles. Littles here were required to be diapered at all times, if any amazon catches us they are within their rights to adopt us on the spot.” Kyle voice was stern with a clarity and focus that she was both in awe of and scared of. Without wasting anymore time she quickly turned back to her room and started grabbing her things, or at least what mattered most to her. After her backpack was filled he told her to lie down on the bed, wasting no time in changing her. The last thing they needed was an amazon smelling a wet diaper. With her baggiest pants and jacket they made their way out into the rain. Although there was no gun fire she now believed she knew what a war-zone looked like. There were amazons and Littles everywhere, Littles being stripped and changed right there in public like their years of college meant nothing. Some amazons had needles and regression pacifiers to calm the Littles down, Bryce even made a note of a tranquilizer rifle on the hood of a car. To Bryce it felt like her school had put out a sign that said, “Little Hunting Season Now Open.” They quickly hurried down the stairs and across the parking lot, a bus had pulled up and the Amazons hadn’t noticed the Little scrambling to get inside yet. They got to the back of the line as the buss quickly filled until it was Bryce and Kyles turn to get on, however as Bryce was about to get on she was pushed aside by another Little and her friends. There was no time to argue and she quickly started climbing on the bus, that’s when the In-Betweener driver stopped them. “Only got room for one more,” she said in an almost sad tone. “Please you have to let us both on, we are the only ones left here,” Bryce pleaded. The driver had a sad look on his face, “I’m sorry but if we are pulled over and we’re over capacity police will put all the Littles in child services, which means one thing, adoption." Suddenly she felt herself pushed up the steps bus, she turned and looked as the doors closed with Kyle on the other side. Bryce started screaming for the driver to open the door but he didn’t. Crying at Kyle that she couldn’t leave him she could hear him speaking through the glass. “I’ll meet you at your parents place tomorrow morning, I’ll call your cell if I’m going to be late. I lov…” Kyle was suddenly cut off as he hears footsteps behind him and was able to jump out of the way of an Amazon attempting to grab him. Bryce screamed while crying to stop the bus, but the driver wouldn’t. She watches Kyle avoiding the first Amazon and then another joined in chasing him, just as the bus turned the corner Kyle had got the two Amazon women to crash into each other as he made a break for it. Another Little helped Bryce up to the last open seat, all the while crying, wondering if she would ever see him again.

Like many on here, I started out pooping in my underwear when I was young.

Hey all, I have a bad habit of starting stories and abandoning them. That was the case with the first story I posted here a few months ago, Mandy's Infinite Playtime. But I have a new one that I like so far, and I'm hoping sharing it here might hold me accountable to keep going with it and actually finish this time! Hope you like it. ---------------------- A BUSINESS ARRANGEMENT -- JUNE -- Jeff and Heather had been through everything together since becoming friends in high school -- helping each other through breakups, graduating together, staying in touch despite going to different colleges, and sharing in the disappointment of moving back to their hometown afterwards. But in the last few months, they'd gone through so much more than either of them could have ever predicted during those early days of friendship. They were both now 24 years old and had spent the previous 2 years living at their respective parents' houses and trying unsuccessfully to find jobs. Jeff and Heather were at a point of desperation when, hanging out in Jeff's mom's basement, they turned to Craigslist in search of job postings others might have missed. At that point, there weren't many jobs they'd have turned down if it meant moving somewhere new and starting their lives in earnest. One fateful posting, while extraordinarily cryptic, seemed to have been written purely for the pair of friends: "Seeking open-minded young man and woman for full-time, live-in employment. Must be at least 18 years old and able to commit for at least one year each. We are a married couple (52M and 48F) looking for an unconventional yet mutually beneficial arrangement with two young people. Nature of relationship will be intimate both emotionally and physically, although not necessarily sexual. More details available upon request -- no obligation to move forward until all parties are fully informed and comfortable. Room, board, and meals in a large, well-furnished home in an affluent neighborhood included, as well as a generous stipend for the right candidates. No skills or prior experience necessary, but must demonstrate patience, trust, and above all else, a willingness to be vulnerable. Contact details below." Surprisingly, it was actually Heather who led the charge to respond to the ad. "What do we have to lose by reaching out?" she asked. "It's free room and board. Plus, they sound interesting, whatever they want us to do." "Are you kidding? This sounds unbelievably sketchy," Jeff responded. "They're going to end up harvesting our organs or something." "We don't even have to meet them in person until we decide we like what they're asking for," Heather said. "We can give them fake names and use a burner email address." "I mean... I'd be lying if I said I wasn't at least curious to see what this could possibly be," Jeff said. "So let's do it!" Heather chirped. "Move aside, I'll write the message." There would be dozens of emails sent back and forth in the coming weeks between the young friends and their mysterious contacts. It was only in the first few messages that the older couple spelled out their intentions in no uncertain terms: The couple -- Rick and Marlene -- had always wanted children, but could never have them. They had stumbled upon the world of ageplay a few months earlier, and after an immense amount of research, decided they wanted to try it. It was important to them, however, to find partners that they could trust, and also those that they could mold according to their specific ageplay desires. For that reason, they were seeking partners exclusively from outside the existing ageplay community. They made it clear that ageplay wasn't a sexual thing for them -- rather, it was an elaborate way to experience raising young children in a controlled, informed environment without long-term responsibilities and repercussions. They acknowledged that the request was strange -- but the number they provided for the stipend, which would be paid at the end of the arrangement and scale based on its length -- was persuasive enough to make Jeff and Heather consider it anyways. There had been countless discussions and even arguments between Jeff and Heather as they learned more about the offer. Jeff had objections to virtually every detail -- but Heather knew how to persuade him. For her part, very little about the arrangement seemed to bother Heather, much to Jeff's confusion. He knew his friend was open-minded and adventurous, but her complete receptiveness to such a strange idea was surprising. After a few video calls with Rick and Marlene to verify each party was who they said they were, the four finally met at a local coffee shop -- neutral ground -- to discuss the details in earnest. Jeff and Heather sat outside. Jeff sipped from a black coffee while Heather enjoyed her caramel macchiato with a squirt of vanilla syrup. "Weird that they wanted to meet at a coffee shop," Jeff muttered. "Oh, relax," Heather said. "It's somewhere public. We can just leave if the vibe is off." "They want us to behave like infants, Heather," Jeff said. "For a year. Wouldn't they rather have us drink, I don't know, juice or something instead of coffee?" "You're overthinking it. They just want to meet us and talk things over." "I think you're underthinking it. I'm just saying, be ready to run if we have to." "Have you ever considered that maybe you'll end up liking this arrangement if it works out?" Heather asks. "Honestly, you've been fighting it at every opportunity. It's just a sweet older couple who wants somebody to take care of. And they're paying enough to set us up for years. You're literally getting paid to be pampered by rich people for a year." "Pampered is the key word," Jeff said. "I mean... diapers?" "You'll get used to it," Heather said, rolling her eyes. "Think about how convenient it'll be." "Sounds gross to me," Jeff said. "Then go home," Heather snapped. "If you're going to be negative the whole time, I'll take the money and we can find some other guy to take your place. I'll see you in a year, I guess." A few heavy seconds of silence followed. "Let's just see what they have to say," Jeff conceded. "If they even show up." Sure enough, as if on cue, Rick and Marlene approached the coffee shop hand in hand a moment later. For a couple posting something this strange -- on Craigslist of all places -- they seemed extraordinarily normal. Attractive, even. Rick looked as though, a decade or two ago, he could have been an athlete. His frame was still large for his age, but it was tempered by time, with soft, brown eyes, glasses, a full head of graying, black hair, a full, salt-and-pepper beard, and a warm smile on his face. Marlene, likewise, wore her growing wrinkles with dignity. She carried herself with a maternal presence, as if she was just waiting to go in for a hug as she approached Jeff and Heather. Her eyes were blue and her hair was a light blonde. Heather was the first to stand up out of her chair and greet them. "Hello! Rick and Marlene, right? You two are an even more beautiful couple in person," she said, making Jeff silently scoff. "Nice of you to say, sweetheart," Marlene said, sure enough going in for a hug. "Thank you both so much for meeting us here. Rick and I have been looking forward to this all week." "She's right," Rick said. "We've really enjoyed getting to know you over the last few weeks and it's great to finally meet in person." An awkward silence followed as the four people felt eachother out, the strangeness of the request that brought them together looming over them. "So... do you mind if we sit down?" Marlene asked. "Not at all," Heather said. "I'll go get us some drinks," Rick said. "Need a refill, Jeff or Heather?" "We're good," Jeff cut in. Marlene smiled warmly at the young adults as she sat down, but her face betrayed her unease as well. "This is weird, I know," Marlene finally said. "I can see you're both nervous. Trust us, we are, too." "I'm just having a hard time believing your story," Jeff said. "Jeff!" Heather scolded in a sharp whisper. "No, I get it," Marlene said. "It's quite alright. It's not like this is an everyday job offer we're making." Rick returned to the table and set a paper cup down in front of his wife. "Caramel macchiato," he said. "Hey, that's what I'm drinking, too!" Heather said. "Delicious, aren't they?" Marlene asked as she took a sip. "And what do you have there, Jeff?" "Coffee. Black," he muttered. "Me too, buddy," Rick said, smiling as he raised his own cup. "Well, that has to be a good sign, right? What are the odds?" Heather chuckled. Jeff didn't. "Well, I guess we should get down to business, huh?" Rick said. "I think we're all familiar with the offer Marlene and I are making at this point, but now that we're all meeting in person, I'm just going to go over it again to make sure there are no misunderstandings." "Sounds good," Heather said with a smile. "My wife and I are looking to take care of two adult babies for at least a year," Rick began. "The goal would be to simulate the experience of a family with two young kids as accurately as possible, while respecting the reality that you are adults with your own boundaries and autonomy. Consent is extremely important to us, and while we would aim to take care of you in virtually every way possible and completely take your agency out of the equation, we would tailor our approach for each of you according to your comfort level." Rick and Jeff locked eyes for a moment. Rick could sense Jeff's distrust, just as Jeff could tell Rick had rehearsed this speech. "So, for example, it seems that Jeff has a few more hangups about relinquishing control than Heather does," Rick continued carefully. "We could work around that, within reason. Maybe we treat Jeff as the big brother with a bit more autonomy than Heather." Jeff's eyebrows raised in curiosity, caught off guard. "What did you have in mind?" Jeff asked. "We were thinking this through, and one scenario we had in mind is that Jeff is 5 or 6 years old and Heather is 1 or 2," Marlene chimed in. "If you're both comfortable with that, of course. So, for example, Heather might sleep in a crib while Jeff sleeps in a big-boy bed." Jeff visibly cringed at Marlene's juvenile word choice, but quickly regained his composure. "Go on," he said. "We do have some non-negotiables," Rick said. "After we agree on rules at the start of this arrangement, we expect those rules to be followed. You are to defer to our authority as if we really were your parents. In the most extreme case, both parties reserve the right to cancel the arrangement at any time, but if the agreement is canceled because you fail to hold up your end, you forfeit the rest of your stipend." "This is all sounding very official," Jeff said. "I'm a lawyer," Marlene said. "I've written up a legally binding contract to this effect. But trust me, the last thing we'd ever want to do is go to court over this. That's why we're doing so much vetting before moving forward -- we need to find the right people and be sure as we can that this is going to work." "As discussed, in return for lasting the full year, you'll each receive $250,000," Rick said. "We'll pay for all expenses while you stay with us, and if all parties are willing, we're also open to discussions about prolonging the agreement in exchange for even more money." "This all sounds amazing, guys," Heather said. "We're honored you'd even consider us. But just so we're all completely clear, could you give us a bit more detail about what the day to day would look like for something like this? Jeff and I have had some trouble picturing exactly what you mean by 'adult baby'." "Sure," Rick said. "But before getting into it, I'll say again that most of this is negotiable. We'll agree on specific expectations with each of you if we decide to move forward." Rick took a deep breath before continuing. "Marlene and I were hoping that at least one of you would be a true baby," he said, looking at Heather. "That would, of course, mean wearing diapers at all times as well as using them. But it would also mean a lot more -- we'd expect you to communicate like a baby would. That doesn't mean you'd have to stop talking altogether, but think short words and sentences and a lot of nonverbal communication. You would also sleep in a crib, eat in a highchair, play with baby toys, wear baby clothes... all that good stuff. The idea would be that you'd depend on Marlene and I to do nearly everything for you." "Uh... wow," Heather said after a moment. It was the first time she'd shown true signs of hesitation. Jeff couldn't help but smile, sure that she was about to pull out and go home. He opened his mouth to get the rejection started. "I don't know, that seems a little --" "I think I can manage that," Heather interjected, sending Jeff's eyebrows skyward. "As we mentioned, we're willing to set different rules for you, Jeff," Marlene said. "We're picturing you as mostly potty-trained, with maybe a few pee-pee accidents here and there. You'd probably fluctuate between Pull-Ups and big-boy undies most of the time." Again, this sent Jeff into a full-body cringe. "You'd still spend a lot of your time playing with toys, watching cartoons, and dressing like a little kid. We'd supervise you quite a bit while you're playing and make sure you don't do, see, or say anything too age-inappropriate. But we'd also trust you to do things like sit at the kitchen table in a normal chair, sleep in a bed, and maybe even use the potty by yourself." Jeff sat in silence, dumbfounded, trying to decide whether these two were serious. He opened his mouth to begin his long, certain rejection, but once again, Heather interrupted. "Do you mind if Jeff and I talk about this in private for a minute?" she asked. "Not at all," Rick said. "Come on, honey, let's go get a refill." Rick and Marlene left the table and headed into the coffee shop. "Look, I know this is crazier than we expected," Heather said to Jeff. "Did you hear that number, though? $250,000 apiece? Think about that. That's more than either of us will make in a decade. Isn't that worth a year of humiliation which we'll probably get used to and stop even thinking about within a few weeks?" "I don't want to get used to it," Jeff said. "These people are insane. This is probably some kind of hidden camera reality show and everyone we know is going to see us acting like babies." "Hey, it sounds like I'm going to be the baby, not you," Heather responded. "They're not going to make you shit yourself or get fed in a highchair. Dude, it's basically just an acting gig for you, I'm doing the hard part." Jeff paused. "I know," he said. "You're right." "So will you do this? Please? For me?" He didn't answer right away. "Look, we can give it a try, and if it goes really bad, we just break the contract," Heather reasoned. "We don't lose anything except a little time and dignity by doing that, and let's face it, right now we have time to spare and no dignity to lose." "Fine," Jeff muttered. "For you." Heather hugged him tight, nearly knocking him out of his chair. "You're the best," she said. "Don't worry. A year isn't that long, and then we can do whatever the hell we want. And we'll be in this together." "You're crazy, you know that?" "Totally." -- AUGUST -- Marlene was overjoyed. There had been a few early hiccups, but this idea she had developed with her husband that seemed unthinkable just a few months ago had gone well beyond her expectations. Having Jeff and Heather in the house made her feel fulfilled for the first time in years -- having someone to love and care for who truly needed her. For her, the strangeness of treating two adults like infants wore off rather quickly, though she suspected it was still present with the men. As supportive as he had been, Rick had shown many signs of discomfort and even voiced second thoughts once or twice. But then, what new parents don't do that? Meanwhile, as expected, Heather had proven far more receptive to the arrangement than Jeff. He would ultimately fall in line, but much of the time, put up a fight every step of the way. Still, there were rare moments when he truly seemed to be enjoying his new life -- snuggling up with Marlene on the couch while watching a kids' movie, getting deep into a project with his building blocks, or, his favorite, teasing his baby sister. But by and large, for Marlene, this new life was the best thing that ever happened to her. She had woken up with a smile on her face once again, and looked over to see Rick still asleep. She tried to sneak out of bed without disturbing him, but didn't succeed. "Morning," Rick moaned. "Sorry," Marlene replied. "I was just slipping away to go check on the kids." "Ugh, let them sleep," Rick replied without opening his eyes. "I hate it when they're cranky." "I'm not gonna wake them, I just want to... I don't know, look at them," she said. "You didn't want to wake me either, but here we are." Marlene rolled her eyes as she left the bedroom and walked down the long, opulent hallway to Heather's nursery. She wore a silky, lavender nightgown that highlighted her tight figure and curves, which were rather impressive for her age. Rick loved it. She turned the knob on Heather's door as gingerly as she could, successfully opening it without so much as a creak. She looked around the room, silently congratulating herself on her decorating skills. The nursery was her lovingly made masterpiece, featuring the mainstay furniture like an oversized crib, changing table, rocking chair, and bouncer, a veritable mountain of colorful toys and stuffed animals, and adorable decals lining the walls. Everything was color-coordinated in pink and white, and Heather had reported several times how much she loved her bedroom -- how it kept her in the baby mindset, which she was growing to truly enjoy. Marlene quietly entered the room and sat on the rocking chair, admiring Heather sleeping in the middle of her crib as daylight poured through the windows of the nursery. Her straight, tan hair, like always these days, was styled in pigtails. She was clutching a white teddy bear against her chest, which contrasted with her full-body, purple, footed pajamas. Marlene waited in the chair, her heart warm as she watched Heather sleep. She had done this on several mornings during the last few weeks, silently taking in the beautiful sight for as long as Heather would allow her before waking up naturally. It was her favorite part of the day now -- the most peaceful. But soon enough, as she always did, Heather gently roused herself awake. Marlene smiled as Heather stretched out her arms and legs with a yawn without managing to reach any of the bars of her gigantic crib. Marlene had spared no expense in ensuring it made Heather look as small as possible in comparison. "Good morning, sweetheart," Marlene said quietly. Heather's eyes drifted open and fell upon Marlene. It wasn't a shock anymore after she'd woken up this way a dozen times or so. "Hi," she yawned. Marlene stood up from her chair and walked over to the side of the crib, and Heather looked on as she lowered the bars. "Sleep good?" Marlene asked as she unzipped Heather's pajamas. Heather closed her eyes and nodded. "Still sleepy," she muttered. Marlene carefully slipped Heather's legs out of the pajamas one by one, noticing that the girl was still wearing her socks. She laughed and shook her head. "Well I can see Daddy got you ready for bed last night, didn't he?" she asked. "He always forgets my sockies," Heather said. "Can you sit up for me, hun?" Marlene asked, and with a tired groan, Heather complied. "Good girl." She worked Heather's arms and shoulders out of the pajamas, leaving the young woman naked besides her socks -- and of course, her thick, plastic-backed diaper, printed with colorful rattles and teddy bears. Nowadays, Heather didn't mind her new parents or even Jeff seeing her naked. It happened multiple times each day and was painfully awkward at first, but now, she was simply used to it. There were even some particularly hot days when Marlene and Rick would decide to keep her in only her diaper for the entire day. Her nudity had become so common that Heather sometimes preferred it -- she sometimes took it upon herself to take off her clothes and toddle around in just her diaper, much to Rick and Marlene's amusement. Likewise, Heather had gotten used to diaper changes, although these were still uncomfortable at times. Still, she had come a long way from the outright hysterics a change would send her into just two months ago. Marlene sat down on the edge of the crib next to Heather. She didn't need to feel the front of the girl's diaper to know she had wet herself, as she did most nights these days. Marlene patted her own lap with her hand, which wordlessly signaled Heather to lie across her legs on her stomach for easy access to the back of her diaper. "No poopies," Marlene sang as she pressed a hand against the seat. "Do you have to go, sweetheart?" "Yeah," Heather said. "I think so." "Okay, go ahead." Heather climbed off Marlene's lap and stepped onto the carpet of the nursery, her back to Marlene. She yawned again as she slightly crouched in place, and within a few moments, Marlene watched as Heather's diaper quickly expanded to accommodate her morning mess. An odor just slightly permeated the room, but the floral-scented, plug-in air fresheners Marlene had added to the nursery mostly hid it. After a few more pushes, Heather sighed and stood back upright. "All done," she said. "Good girl," Marlene praised. "Come on, let's go get you into the tubby and clean you up." Rick had gotten out of bed and dressed himself in a green button-down shirt. With his beard and glasses, he looked particularly like a math teacher today. Passing the bathroom, he saw his wife lovingly washing off a naked Heather in the tub. "Morning, girls," he said. "Sleep well, baby?" Heather was too busy playing with a pink toy boat to acknowledge him with anything more than a "Hi". "She just made a great, big, stinky diapie," Marlene said, tickling Heather's exposed stomach. "Didn't she? Didn't she?" "Stooooppppp!" Heather squealed as she collapsed into laughter. Rick just smiled and proceeded to Jeff's room. He and Marlene had also put quite a bit of time and money into his bedroom, although it didn't call for the same level of specialized furniture as Heather's nursery did. Looking around the space, Jeff saw every 5-year-old boy's dream bedroom. The back wall was covered in a full-size mural of outer space, and the twin bed immediately in front of it was shaped like a spaceship. All manner of toys lined the room, with the many LEGO creations Jeff had made over the last two months displayed prominently on the dresser and bookcase. He had a desk with crayons, safety scissors, and construction paper waiting on top of it, as well as a large rocking chair in the corner, similar to Heather's. Unlike Heather's room, however, this room also had a TV and a video game console -- however, the console came with only a few games geared toward children, and the TV was severely restricted by parental controls. The difference, of course, was that the boy sleeping in the bed was, in truth, far older than 5. But you wouldn't know by looking at him. He wore a pajama top with a cartoon character on it, and his underwear -- small briefs that held tight against the outline of his dick -- was similarly decorated with bright colors and playful figures. Marlene had located and ordered Jeff a whole line of this childish underwear in a size that would fit him, much to Jeff's disappointment, and they had become his default unless Marlene or Rick saw fit to put him in Pull-Ups instead. "Rise and shine, little buddy," Rick announced. Jeff responded with a whine, turning over on the bed and hiding his head with a pillow. "C'mon Jeffy, time to wake up," Rick said, approaching the bed. "Mommy's finishing up with your sister's bath and then we'll go have some breakfast." "Five more minutes," Jeff muttered from under the pillow. Rick peered back out into the bathroom and saw that the girls seemed to be having fun in the tub, and saw no reason to rush them along to breakfast. "Alright, fine, five more minutes," Rick said. "But you better not pee your bed again, okay?" "It was one time, let it go!" Jeff protested. Rick and Marlene had agreed with Jeff that he could freely use the toilet, but on one condition: he had to ask one of the adults whenever he needed to go, and they would wait just outside the bathroom as he went, ready to render any aid he might require. Jeff continued to be quite resistant to this policy. One morning, he proved so stubborn about asking to use the toilet that his bladder got the best of him, and he wet the bed. He wore Pull-Ups for two weeks after that. A few minutes passed, and Marlene walked a towel-clad Heather back down the hall to the nursery, leaving the bathroom free. When Rick returned to Jeff's room, he was already awake and ready for his turn in the bathroom. A few minutes more, and all four of them were dressed for the day and convened at the kitchen table for breakfast. Jeff, dressed by Rick in a striped t-shirt and shorts, looked at the plate in front of him: a bowl of colorful cereal in the center, surrounded by toast with jam, sliced fruit, and a glass of orange juice. For all the humiliation he had to suffer during this arrangement, he couldn't deny that Rick and Marlene took good care of him. He never ate this well during his adult life. Looking across the table at Heather, he felt sympathy that her breakfast wasn't as palatable. The young woman was dressed in a pink onesie that just barely revealed the fringes of her diaper through the legholes and sat in an oversized highchair. She enjoyed more-or-less the same breakfast every morning: a jar of mushy baby food spoonfed to her by Rick, a sliced-up banana, and a baby bottle full of milk. Still, while her meal seemed bleak compared to Jeff's, Heather didn't seem to mind. If the taste of baby food bothered her, it didn't show on her face. She happily and greedily lapped up the baby food from each spoonful and never complained. "Such a good little eater," Rick praised as he fed her another spoonful. "Eat your fruit too, honey," Marlene told Jeff. "Too much of that cereal without any substance isn't good for you, even if it's tasty." Jeff looked at her, but didn't respond, putting an apple slice into his mouth and returning to his meal. "I was thinking maybe we could go to the park this afternoon," Marlene said. "Maybe have a little picnic." Jeff audibly groaned, attracting a sharp look from Rick. "Do we really have to go out in public like this again?" Jeff protested. "Jeff..." Rick warned. "I mean, Heather and I have been pretty patient with all the stuff you want to do to us behind closed doors, right?" Jeff said. "It's so humiliating for others to see us in little kid clothes." "Heather, how do you feel about this?" Rick asked. The adult baby girl shrugged her shoulders. "It's fine," she said. "I like being outside." Jeff rolled his eyes. "Jeff, the rest of the family wants to go to the park," Rick said. "Stop saying we're a family," Jeff snapped. "This is a business arrangement and you all know it." Marlene's eyes sunk and a frown crept across her face. "We ARE a family for the next year," Rick said sternly. "Have some respect for Mommy and I. And don't forget that our 'business arrangement' can be ended at any time." Now, Heather glared at Jeff. Her face conveyed a clear message: Shut up. Don't blow this for us. "We're going to the park and having a picnic," Rick stated. "And that's final. Finish your breakfast and then you two can have some playtime while Mommy and I put some sandwiches together." When her jar and bottle were empty, Rick gingerly helped Heather out of the highchair while Marlene stood up and collected the dirty plates. Jeff and Heather headed into the living room, which had become their playroom over the last two months, while Rick and Marlene got to work in the kitchen. Heather wasted no time in kneeling down on the floor and playing with her dollhouse. Jeff just sat on the couch, his arms crossed, looking at his diapered, onesie-bound friend as if she were a stranger. "How are you so comfortable with all of this?" he asked. "You're acting like this isn't weird." "Of course it's weird," Heather said. "But it's really not so bad. Some parts of it I kind of like now." "Look at yourself," Jeff said. "Look how you're dressed. Look what you're playing with." "So what? They're just dolls. It's supposed to be fun. You like playing with your LEGOs, don't you?" "I do it because I don't know how else to make this year pass any faster," he said. "You don't think I'd rather be having a beer, watching a football game, or, hell, even mowing the lawn or something?" "You're being dramatic," Heather said. "Maybe your problem is you're always focusing on getting through the year instead of just trying to get used to things and embrace the reality of the moment." "Maybe your problem is you're forgetting that you're an adult woman and not a fucking baby." "Oh, I remember completely," she responded. "I remember that I'm broke, and that $250,000 is a lot of money." "You know what I think?" Jeff said, standing up off the couch. "I think you actually like all this. You have the same sick fetish Rick and Marlene do." "Well, I don't hate it, if you must know," Heather said. "What's not to like? I don't have to worry about anything besides being cute. I've had a pretty happy two months. Maybe you'd be happy, too, if you just let yourself and stop fighting everybody all the time." Suddenly, Heather's stomach made a loud, growling noise. She bent forward and clutched her stomach, a look of discomfort on her face. "How about that, if you're asking what's not to like?" Jeff asked, knowingly. Heather's one complaint, which she often spoke about to Jeff in private, was her new diet's effect on her stomach. She didn't particularly mind the taste of baby food, but since it became a staple of her meals, it was not uncommon for her to mess herself as often as three or four times per day. While she was getting used to them out of necessity, Heather still didn't enjoy messy diapers -- or even wet ones, for that matter. "I can handle it," she said as she continued to play with her dolls. "It's not the end of the world." "Sure hope it doesn't happen at the park today," Jeff said. "Sure would be a shame if somebody you know walked by and saw you dressed like a baby wearing a shitty diaper." "Why are you trying to make me feel bad about this?" Heather asked. "You realize I have it way worse than you, right? You're complaining to the wrong person. A lot of people would kill to get paid $250,000 to be treated like a 5-year-old. Your situation isn't even that humiliating." "I'm so sick of you rationalizing everything," Jeff said, stepping closer to the dollhouse. "It's like I don't even know you anymore." Heather opted not to respond, and simply focused on her dolls. Incensed, Jeff abruptly kicked the dollhouse, causing one of its walls to cave in and sending one of Heather's dolls flying across the room. "And I'm sick of these stupid baby toys!" he exclaimed. "Dude!" Heather cried, throwing up her arms. "Get a grip! For someone resisting all of this so hard, you're sure acting like a spoiled, 5-year-old brat!" "What are you gonna do?" Jeff said, taking on a sarcastic, mocking tone. "Get me in trouble?" "You know what? Yeah, I think I will," Heather said. Without another word, Heather opened her mouth and began to wail at the top of her lungs. "Shut up," Jeff muttered. "Shut up!" Heather yelled out in faux anguish, turning her face red. Within seconds, Rick and Marlene had entered the living room. Marlene raced over to Heather's side to comfort her while Rick surveyed the room -- and spotted the broken dollhouse. "What happened here?" Rick demanded. "Jeff hurt my dolly!" Heather cried. "Oh, sweetie, it's okay," Marlene soothed, hugging Heather tight. "Jeff, how many times have we told you to stop picking on Heather?" Rick said sternly. "Look at this dollhouse, it's broken! Do you know how much this cost?" "Oh, whatever," Jeff said, crossing his arms against his chest. "She's being a baby." "She IS a baby," Rick said. "Is that the kind of person you want to be, Jeff? Bullying a baby? You may want to pretend you're an adult, but you show us every day what an infant you are on the inside." "Jeff..." Marlene interjected, still coddling Heather. "Why did you even agree to this if you're going to resist every step of the way? It's like you WANT to break your contract." "I... I didn't want Heather to have to go through this alone," Jeff said. "So you're doing this because you care about your friend, and you're going to demonstrate that by breaking her things and making her cry?" Marlene asked. "We've been over this a dozen times, Jeff," Rick said. "Marlene and I have been nothing but fair to you. We've followed every word of the contract you signed. Heather has clearly found a way to enjoy her new life. Why can't you?" "I..." Jeff began. Nothing else followed for a few seconds. "I want to. I just... can't. I can't convince myself that being treated like a little kid is normal like Heather can." "Well, do you want to break your contract?" Marlene asked. "Leave here with nothing, leave Heather behind, and pretend none of this ever happened?" "...No," Jeff said. "Maybe. I don't know. If I could somehow find a way to make it all feel normal, I would. I just... don't know if I can pretend for a full year." Rick and Marlene exchanged a glance, as if tacitly making a decision among themselves. "Well, I think we have an idea," Marlene said. "But it's a little drastic." "What do you mean?" Jeff asked. "Are you familiar with hypnosis?" -- OCTOBER -- They say that hypnosis only truly takes hold if the subject is willing to be influenced, and if that's true, Jeff must have earnestly meant what he said about wanting to be comfortable with ageplay. It only took about two weeks of listening to the recordings Marlene had found online for Jeff to stop complaining about his day-to-day treatment as well as stop referencing the arrangement altogether. By mid-September, Rick and Marlene saw an entirely different person when they entered Jeff's bedroom each morning to wake him. There was one catch, though. The recordings Marlene had found focused heavily on the potty-training aspect of rewiring the subject's brain to that of a 5-year-old. As a result, Jeff's bladder control had started to slip. It was no longer particularly uncommon for Jeff to wake up in a wet bed, or even accidentally wet himself during the day if Rick and Marlene weren't immediately available to take him to the bathroom. To make matters worse, Jeff's conditioning made him desire nothing more than to wear "big-boy undies". He was forced to wear Pull-Ups more and more often, and that was his main source of tantrums and complaints nowadays. Meanwhile, without constant reminders from Jeff of her adult life, Heather seemed to grow more and more comfortable as an adult baby. She no longer felt embarrassed during diaper changes and had become more content each day with the idea of relying on Rick and Marlene for even the simplest things. But, deep in her heart of hearts, Heather was concerned about Jeff. For her part, she knew she was still very much in control of her true, adult side -- she was simply becoming better-versed in the role she was playing. She hadn't experienced any true loss of bladder or bowel control, and still had to deliberately try to use her diapers. Jeff, on the other hand, had responded so well to the hypnosis that Heather wasn't sure he was just acting anymore. When he would wet himself, he seemed truly upset, as if it really was an accident. And, as hard to admit to herself as it was, Heather missed his trademark cynicism. He was so agreeable nowadays that it just didn't feel like the real Jeff anymore. Would he be able to go back to the person he was -- the person Heather called her best friend -- when this arrangement concluded? Heather thought about this as she sat at the breakfast table, accepting a spoonful of baby food from Marlene while looking across the table at Jeff. He was excitedly tearing through a stack of pancakes with chocolate chips arranged into a smiley face on the top. "I'm so excited for our big day," Marlene said. "Nervous, but excited." "It's certainly going to be eye-opening," Rick said, drinking his coffee. "I just hope everyone is normal." Marlene looked at Rick with one of her expressive smirks that managed to convey whole thoughts without a single word. They're not going to be "normal," she communicated. They're ageplayers like us. There's nothing normal about it. Rick just chuckled to himself, picking up every word. "You're right, you're right," he said. "Maybe I could make a friend and he could come over and play video games with me," Jeff mused. "That'd be nice, sweetie," Marlene said. "Daddy and I are hoping to make some friends, too. This will really be our first time meeting other people in this community. I bet we can learn a lot." Rick looked over at Heather as she ate in her highchair. Her breasts, a scoop of errant baby food resting atop one of them, were on full display, as was her bulky diaper. "Someone's going to have to get dressed before we go out and meet anybody," Rick said with a smile. "It's a shame, but you're right," Marlene said. "Mommy's little jaybird is so cute in just her diapie." Heather giggled to herself. She was discovering that there was something oddly appealing about being talked about as if she wasn't right there in the room. "It sounds like there's going to be a pretty big turnout at this place," Marlene said. "It's this group of ageplayers who meet at a different house each month, and the RSVP list had something like 20 or 25 people on it." "Cool!" Jeff exclaimed. "I just hope it's not all dumb babies. I wanna meet some other big kids." Jeff took another bite of his pancakes when a look of realization came over his face. "Uhm... Do I have to wear Pull-Ups to the party today?" he asked bashfully. "Afraid so, buddy," Rick said. "You know the rules. You're in Pull-Ups for at least a day after you have an accident." "Oh, come on," Jeff whined. "That's such a dumb rule. I had to go pee, you weren't around to take me to the potty, and I get punished for it?" "Chin up, kiddo," Marlene said. "I'm sure all the littles will be in either Pull-Ups or diapers." "Fine," Jeff pouted. "Anybody in particular you'd like to meet today, baby girl?" Marlene asked, feeding Heather the last scoop of her breakfast. "Mmmm... iunno," Heather said. "Someone nice, I guess." "Who could be mean to you, cutie pie?" Rick said. "I bet you won't have any trouble making friends." "I bet we can make you even cuter," Marlene said, cleaning Heather off with a napkin and helping her out of the highchair. "Come on, pumpkin, let's go upstairs and get you dressed into something pretty." "Okay," Heather said, taking Marlene's hand and following her upstairs. As he watched the two women walk away, Rick's nose picked up a slight odor, and he noticed the back of Heather's diaper drooping a bit lower than usual. "Marlene..." Rick called out. "Yes?" she responded. "I think she might need more than just a change of clothes." Marlene gently grasped Heather's shoulder and turned her around to face her back. She stuck a finger in the back of the waistband of Heather's diaper, slightly pulled it out, and peered inside. "Wow," Marlene said. "You're right. When did you go poopy, honey?" "Just now," Heather said nonchalantly. "Good girl," Marlene said. "Come on, let's get you cleaned up." Jeff and Rick chatted about the day ahead while finishing their breakfast. The two men got along far better these days and seemed to be truly enjoying eachother's company. When they were finished, Jeff followed Rick into the kitchen to continue their conversation while Rick cleaned the dishes. Soon enough, Marlene and Heather returned downstairs. Rick stopped what he was doing as soon as he lay eyes on Heather, who now wore a sparkly pink dress with matching ribbons tying her pigtails in place. Her fresh diaper was clearly visible beneath the hem of the dress. "Princess, you look absolutely adorable," Rick said. "Thanks," Heather said with a bashful smile. In truth, despite everything she had dealt with in the last four months, being dressed this way and knowing she was going out to meet new people in this getup still embarrassed her. But she couldn't deny that she did, in fact, look adorable. "I was waiting for a special occasion to break out this dress," Marlene said. "I'm so glad it fits her." About an hour later, Marlene looked backwards from the passenger seat of Rick's Jeep to look at her two adult children: Jeff, wearing his usual graphic t-shirt and brightly colored shorts, who was looking thoughtfully out the window, and Heather, strapped into an oversized carseat and enjoying a nap, her mouth hanging slightly open against the cushion behind her. They would arrive at the party soon, and Marlene hoped Heather wouldn't be cranky after being woken up. Butterflies fluttered in her stomach as Marlene remembered where they were going: their first-ever ageplay meetup. She didn't know the host, although they had exchanged a few messages to go over the details. This group was large and dedicated, most of them meeting up at least once every month or so at one of their houses. The setting for today's party sounded like a mansion, which seemed more and more likely as the car meandered through increasingly large houses after entering the neighborhood. When they arrived at their destination, it looked from the outside as though this was a baby shower or a gender reveal party. Pastel pink and blue balloons were anchored to the mailbox, and a little card with a diaper and a pacifier on it was stuck onto the front. "Head to the backyard," the card read, with an arrow pointing to a gate. Heather made a face as Rick helped her out of the carseat, but didn't protest. Jeff seemed shy as he got out of the car -- he wasn't speaking, yet seemed on-edge. "You okay, Jeffy?" Marlene asked. "Yeah," he said. "Just nervous I guess." "It's okay, me too," Marlene said. "We're all going to have fun, though. These are our people." Jeff and Heather exchanged a look -- were they, at this point, now considered "these people"? They certainly looked the part, regardless of the circumstances that brought them there. Opening the gate to the backyard did little to settle their nerves. They weren't sure what to expect, but it was certainly nothing as overwhelming as what they saw. About two dozen sets of eyes suddenly snapped to Jeff, Heather, Marlene, and Rick as they stood at the gate, a roughly even mix of bigs and littles. It was a remarkably diverse group, representing all ages, genders, and races, all of whom were united by their similar, peculiar interests. There was a large bouncy castle and jungle gym set up in the backyard, both bustling with adults dressed like infants. Several of them were completely naked besides their diapers, much to Rick and Marlene's surprise -- apparently, Heather didn't need to get dressed this morning after all. Their attention quickly shifted away from the new arrivals and back to playing. It was a bizarre, yet strangely peaceful, scene to see this many adults freely indulging in this part of themselves. Arranged along tables next to a banquet table full of food were the bigs, who also ran the demographic gamut. They dutifully watched their littles play and chatted amongst themselves while eating hot dogs and hamburgers, just like real parents at a cookout. "Marlene!" a skinny, blonde woman who looked to be in her 40s or 50s called out from one of the tables. She stood up and began walking toward the gate. "Marlene, right?" "Yeah!" Marlene responded. "Jessie?" "You got it!" Jessie said. "So glad you could make it -- it's so nice to finally meet you in person!" She turned her attention to Rick, then to Heather and Jeff. "You must be Rick," she said, shaking his hand. "Oh, and the kiddos! Jeff and Heather, right? Heather, I love your pretty princess dress!" "Thanks," Heather squeaked, partially hiding herself behind Rick. "Pleasure to meet you," Rick said, shaking Jessie's hand. "We appreciate the invite. Beautiful house!" Jessie smiled at Rick, then turned her attention back to Jeff and Heather. "Hey, why don't you guys go play with the other kids?" she said, pointing toward the jungle gym. "Everyone here is super friendly and they can't wait to meet you. Me and Mommy and Daddy are going to be right over here talking about boring grown-up stuff, but if you need anything at all, just let any of us know!" Jeff and Heather looked at Marlene uneasily. "It's okay," she reassured. "Go ahead -- have some fun!" "I guess we're really doing this, huh?" Jeff said as he and Heather walked slowly toward the jungle gym. "Guess so," Heather said. "Just... try to be optimistic. It might be nice to talk with some people who know what we're going through." "Do we tell them we're being paid to do this?" Jeff asked. "I'm guessing these are all people who actually want to live this way." "I don't think it really matters," Heather said. "I say we just try to match their energy and blend in." "I'll try," Jeff said. "Just... lean into that hypnosis," she said. "It's done wonders for you so far." Jeff glared at Heather as if she had crossed a line and he was deciding whether to snap at her. He knew that the hypnosis had definitely changed his personality so far, but it was still a touchy subject that he didn't like to talk about. It was a choice he made strictly to make his life at home easier, but he dearly hoped that he could go back to normal at the end of the year. Suddenly, Jeff felt a hard tap on his back. "Tag!" a voice behind him called out. "You're it!" He and Heather turned around to see a skinny, tattooed man around their age running away from them. He wore only a diaper, which sagged low and yellowed beneath his waist, obviously soaked. "I guess you're it," Heather said with a smile before running in the other direction. It didn't take long before Rick and Marlene had met all the other bigs in the ageplay group, and within 30 minutes or so, they were talking as though they'd known each other for years. "Yeah, Jeff was a terror before he started hypnosis," Rick described to the group between bites of a burger. "We didn't think it would make a difference, but it really, really did. He barely ever fights us at all anymore and finally seems happy in his new life." "Is he still on it?" asked Will, one of the other bigs who had just talked about using hypnosis to condition his adult baby girl into associating using her diapers with sexual arousal. "Yes, but we think it's just maintenance at this point," Marlene said. "It's a three-month program and we're a little more than two months in. We're wondering if he'll start to backslide once he's not listening to the recordings overnight anymore." "If he's responded this well to it, I doubt it," Jessie chimed in. "That stuff tends to be really hard to break once it takes hold. I'm jealous of you guys -- I tried hypnosis with Sarah and she didn't respond to it at all." "What were you trying to get her to do?" Will asked. "Mess in her sleep," she answered. "It was really just an experiment to see if it would work for us." A few of the bigs laughed, and a lull in the conversation followed as they all ate another few bites. Marlene looked toward the bouncy castle and jungle gym, searching for an update on what Jeff and Heather were doing. Heather appeared to be having the time of her life, jumping up and down in the bouncy castle with a few of the other littles and laughing at full volume. With every jump, her dress flew upward, fully revealing her diaper. Marlene squinted, trying to discern whether she might need a change from across the yard, but couldn't get a great look with all the motion happening. Meanwhile, she spotted Jeff, sitting on top of the jungle gym with his legs dangling off the side. He was calmly sitting and chatting with a young brunette, dressed in a white t-shirt and pink shorts. Whatever they were talking about, they seemed to be hitting it off. "Who's that cute girl Jeff is talking to over there?" Marlene asked aloud at the table. "Oh, that's our Lily," one of the men said. "Hi, I'm Lee and this is my husband George." "Pleasure to meet you both!" Rick said. "They definitely seem to be getting along." George chuckled to himself. "I bet I know what they're talking about," he said. Jeff and Lily truly were hitting it off. They seemed to be the only two littles at the party who weren't visibly wearing diapers. "So that's your sister?" Lily said, pointing to Heather in the bouncy castle. Jeff cringed at that description. "Uhm... kind of," he responded. "Let's go with best friend instead." "That's cool," Lily said. "I wish I had a kind-of sister." "Do you hang out with this crowd often?" Jeff asked. Lily rolled her eyes in response. "Unfortunately," she said. "My Daddies drag me out to one of these parties every month. I keep telling them that I don't want to hang out with a bunch of dumb babies, but they don't listen." Lily stole a close look at Jeff, surveying him up and down, doing her best to be subtle about it. "It's kinda nice to have another big kid to talk to," she said. "What are things like for you at home?" Jeff asked. "Probably about the same as you," she said. "My Daddies take care of me and make sure I don't have to deal with grown-up stuff. It gets lonely sometimes, though." "How did you meet your Daddies?" Jeff asked. "How'd you get into this lifestyle?" "We were friends for years," Lily said. "I used to work with Lee, believe it or not. I used to be an architect. But you know how it is -- I always had this fetish since I was a teenager, and one day I decided I wanted to stop wasting time and pursue it, and somehow it turned out that Lee and his husband were willing to pursue it with me. Go figure." "Any regrets?" Jeff asked. "No, not really," she said. "Except maybe that my Daddies got into the ageplay community as much as they have. I kind of like to keep my little girl side behind closed doors, you know?" "Trust me, I know," Jeff said. "I also miss sex," she said, making Jeff's eyebrows raise. "Sorry. Too much information." "No, you're good, I hear you on that," he said. Suddenly, Jeff was picturing what Lily must look like naked. He missed sex, too. Sure, he had found time to masturbate late at night when Marlene and Rick were asleep, but doing it in a Pull-Up or childish underwear always made it feel weird. He felt his dick tighten from inside his Pull-Up as dirty thoughts clouded his mind, and he did his best to make sure his erection wasn't obvious. He wanted to get to know Lily better, but at the moment, he couldn't help himself from prying further into her sex life (or lack thereof). "I'm guessing you don't really get any of that kind of attention from your Daddies?" Jeff asked. "Nope," she answered with a chuckle. "They dress me and give me baths, but that's about all the touching I get." "No diapers?" Jeff asked. Lily responded by unbuttoning her shorts and slightly lowering one side, revealing a pink garment. "Pull-Ups," she said. Jeff smiled and did the same, revealing the waistband of his blue briefs. "Me too," he said. "Well look at that," Lily said. "We match." "Do you like them?" "Honestly? Love them. They remind me that I'm just a little girl even when I'm trying to act like a grown-up. And I love the feeling of being wet. At least most of the time. I've been noticing my bladder control slipping for real which has been a little scary." "Same here," Jeff said. "I've been waking up in the morning wet more and more often and I don't know how to feel about it." "When did you know you wanted to live life as a little boy?" Lily asked. It was a tough question to answer. Jeff didn't know how she would react to finding out this was just a job for him. "Well... recently," he said. "I'm still getting used to it, to be honest." "It seems like you have a good thing going," she replied. "A Mommy, a Daddy, and a little sister? A lot of ageplayers would kill for a setup like that." "I'm just glad Heather is doing all this with me," Jeff said. "It'd be a lot harder without her." "She's a full-time baby, it seems?" "Yup. And Marlene and Rick take things pretty far with her." "Marlene and Rick? Is that your Mommy and Daddy?" "Uhm... yeah," Jeff said. "She's got a nursery and isn't allowed to use the potty for anything. Eats baby food, wears baby clothes, the whole nine yards." "That's nice, if she's into that," Lily said. "I tried that life before, but I just can't get comfortable being quite that helpless. I think what I have now with my Daddies is a good fit for me." "Hey... do you maybe want to come over sometime?" Jeff asked. "Like you said, it's nice to have another big kid to talk with." Lily looked at Jeff and smiled. "I'd like that," she said. "I'll ask my Daddies about setting up a... 'playdate.'" She winked as she emphasized playdate, sending Jeff's mind racing. Could that mean what he thought it meant? Lily started giggling to herself, breaking Jeff out of his thoughts. "What's so funny?" he asked. "Sorry," she said with a smile. "I just wet myself. It always makes me laugh for some reason." Lily stood up atop the jungle gym. As he looked up at her, Jeff saw a patch of wetness forming along the seat of her shorts. "Shit," Lily said. "Leaking again. I better go tell my Daddies." She leaned down to Jeff's level and, much to his surprise, kissed him on the cheek. "Bye, Jeff," Lily said. "Really nice to meet you." And with that, she launched herself down the slide. Jeff watched, rock-hard within his Pull-Up, as she toddled over to Lee and George.

Trapped in Diaper Dreams: Prologue I yawned, despite the three cups of coffee I'd already downed this evening. The subject of my testing, a Mr. Franklin Jones, snored next to me at a decibel level high enough that I wondered if I should be wearing ear plugs to prevent any long-term damage. Well, I'd have to remember that for next time. Mr. Jones was had volunteered for a special sleep study in which I, Dr. Hannah Lynton, tested my ingenious invention on him. It was an apparatus designed to allow a conscious person to control the dreams of someone who was asleep by measuring the activity of the awake person and projecting it as theta waves into the brain of the sleeper. On the surface, not many people see the utility of such a device. Why would you want to control someone's dreams? But they don't see the bigger picture. This could be used to allow people to speak to comatose loved ones. Or perhaps it could be used as a rehabilitation method on the criminally insane? The possibilities are as limitless as… Well, as dreams! Unfortunately, I haven't had much success. The test involved myself and the patient wearing special headgear attached to the machine between us. Then once he was asleep, I was to read a novel–in this case Moby Dick–and then when the patient awakes we ask him what he dreamt about and see if it matches the events of the book. This was our 5th time repeating this test and we've seen few positive results. On the 2nd night he did dream about being on a boat, but that's where the similarities ended. If tonight didn't yield any workable results, I'd be back to the drawing board. The door opened to my right and I managed to glance up from my book to see my colleague, Dr. Bethany Avery bringing me another cup of coffee. "Having fun yet?" she whispered. I gave her a quick smile and turned my attention back to my book. Protocol dictated that I keep distractions to a minimum. Although I had to admit, I could find myself very easily distracted by Dr. Avery… She placed the coffee cup on the tray next to me and took my empty one. "I don't know how you manage to drink so much coffee during these tests knowing you can't get up to use the bathroom until morning. Unless you're wearing an adult diaper or something?” I cringed at the thought. A diaper? Me? ”As if I would ever do something so…” Humiliating? Childish? ”Unprofessional.” She shrugged “Is it really all that less-professional than pissing in a bottle?” She glanced under my chair and I felt heat rise up to my cheeks. I know she couldn't see the bottle I'd hidden inside my purse, but I suppose she must have surmised that I was finding some way to relieve myself during these overnight tests. I think she sensed my discomfort with the topic and backed off a bit “Sorry, I'm being weird. Do whatever you think is best, doctor.” The sudden use of an honorific somehow made me feel like I'd messed up. Pushing Bethany away was the last thing I wanted. “N-no, it's fine! I umm… I guess I just… Never thought of it that way?” Perhaps I was just projecting my own desires, but I could've sworn I caught a hint of a smirk in her eyes. Was she… Enjoying watching me get all flustered? “Well, if you decide you wanna try it, I can probably sneak a diaper from the supply closet for you.” she winked, heading out of the room. My gaze lingered on the doorway after she was gone. Damn. She sure does have a way of getting under my skin… And her idea was… Not without merit. Using my “piss bottle” as she called it, was among my least favorite parts of this whole experiment. I'd never considered that there might be an alternative solution. But diapers? Really? How could I, a grown woman, stoop so low as to wear a diaper and pee myself like some kind of… Baby? And why are my cheeks burning so badly at the thought? *ZZZZZZTTT!* The lights overhead suddenly flickered as something on the machine burst and sparks spewed out. But none of that registered to my mind as my body went completely rigid and my head felt like it was on fire! I don't know if it lasted a second or several minutes, but when the Surge of electricity finally subsided I slumped in my seat, my vision darkening as I fell into unconsciousness… \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ (And now, a message from Wannatripbaby): Hi all! So this is the Prologue for a sort of Anthology series Princessdiapergirl and myself have decided to start for any sort of random, crazy story idea we get that isn't quite big or bold enough for a multi-chapter story. This way we can get straight into the good stuff without all the set-up. So far, we have one (1) fully written story for this series which we will likely post sometime within the next few days. After that? Well, that's where you come in! If you can think of any crazy or kinky scenarios you'd like to see us inflict upon our poor Dr. Hannah Lynton, leave a Comment down below and tell us! We might just make it a reality! 😁

I've been working on creating a longer story and I've come up with "The Accidental Toddler". The story is has the familiar plot of being stuck in an automated daycare / nursery set in a near future setting. As always, feedback is welcomed. Chapter 1: The Mistake In the not-too-distant future, automation had become a way of life. Everything from driving cars to making coffee was handled by computer systems. One such system was the Potty Training and Developmental Education program. It was designed to help young children learn basic hygiene, social skills, and even some early education. The program was championed as a pre-school / head start program that advanced children’s development. The program was highly efficient, and it had helped countless families over the years. With its automated systems, parents could focus on their work without having to worry about taking care of their children's basic needs. Jack is a tall and lanky man with sharp features and a prominent nose. He has short, curly hair that's a deep shade of brown and is usually styled in a messy, tousled manner. His eyes are a piercing blue and seem to gleam with intelligence and wit. He carries himself with an air of confidence and has a quick, easy smile that can charm almost anyone. Despite his somewhat aloof demeanor, he is fiercely loyal to those he cares about and will go to great lengths to protect them. Jack had recently graduated from college and was struggling to find work in his field as more and more jobs were rapidly moving to automation. As he was scrolling through job listings on his tablet, he came across an ad for a job at the early development center. Without reading the details carefully, he assumed it was a regular daycare type of role and applied by uploading his details. Unfortunately, Jack had made an embarrassing rookie mistake when filling out the application. Instead of applying for a job at the development center, he mistakenly signed up for the potty training and early development program. The computer system was supposed to verify the applicant's age before successfully registering them, but due to a simple coding error within the systems’ source code, it failed to do so. As a result, the uploaded data to the system registered Jack as a toddler. It would only be 10 minutes later that Jack would receive the confirmation email informing him of his mistake. At first, Jack was confused and he attempted to contact the program to explain the mistake, but he couldn't get through to anyone as the system routed his call through a series of automated menus. These automated menus always ended him back to the original menu indicating a problem that would need a human to fix. He decided the best course of action was to walk to the program's office in person, hoping to clear things up. As he entered the office, he was greeted by an automated receptionist. He explained the situation, but the receptionist didn't understand. The system had already registered him, and there was no way to reverse it. The only option was to start the training program or face legal consequences for breaking the law. Jack was shocked to learn that the program was not just a voluntary service but mandatory by law for all children under the age of three. The system had been implemented as a way to ensure that all children received the same level of early education and care, regardless of their family's financial status. He was left with no choice but to accept the situation and start the training program. However, there was a catch. Since the system had registered him as a toddler, it was causing major coding faults to happen within the system. Code that hadn’t been reviewed and revised over decades begin to fault back to a non-production fail-safe subroutines that had not been updated since the completion of the system. Jack unhappily signed in and validating his identity using the biometrics scanner at the registration desk, a second robot came out and directed Jack to the intake room. In the room Jack was striped of his clothes before he was taken to the showers. A warm shower with a complete scrub down from head to toe was preformed by the robot. Once done with the shower, Jack was dried off and led over to a changing table. Before Jack arrived, the wall behind the changing table rotated and the once child sized table was swapped for one now in his size. “Great, just when I thought things couldn’t get worst” Jack said under his breath as his only hope that the center wouldn’t be able to accommodate his size begin to diminish. Jack hopped up on the table shivering a little bit from the cold plastic as he laid down. It was useless to fight the system as one way or another he was going to have to at least get into the main room in hopes of contacting someone. The machine quickly scanned Jack and a series of sounds happened beneath the changing table as the automated system searched for a diaper in his size. After a few minutes the system had found it’s answer as Jack, wide eyed watched as a generic scaled up version of a Huggies diaper is slid underneath him before pulling up between his crotch. With the closing of the second tape on his diaper the reality of his situation set in. Jack's mind raced with questions. How was he going to function like this? Would he be forced to go outside where people could see him? What if someone he knew saw him like this? The embarrassment alone was enough to make him want to crawl into a hole and never come out. As Jack was led out of the intake room, he realized that he was now dressed in a full toddler outfit. He was wearing a green short-sleeved onesie with snaps at the crotch, and a pair of bright yellow shorts with a cartoon character on the front. A pair of white socks and light up Velcro-strapped shoes completed the ensemble. Jack felt humiliated as he waddled along in his new outfit, feeling the bulky diaper between his legs. He was directed into a brightly lit room filled with toys, play mats, and small tables and chairs. Surprisingly, Jack was the only one in the playroom which Jack felt out of place as his town although small it definitely had growing families. Suddenly, a voice startled Jack as it boomed out over the room's speaker system, "Hello there little one, my name is Emily and I'll be your guide here at the center. How are you feeling?" Chapter 2: Acceptance Jack sat in the playroom, surrounded by toys and colorful objects that were meant for toddlers. He felt angry at himself for his mistake and how he could be so careless. He had never felt so helpless in his life. He couldn't believe that he was stuck in this situation, forced to go through potty training and education programs meant for young children. As he sat there, feeling sorry for himself, the door to the playroom opened, and a young woman walked in. She was in her mid-twenties, with blonde hair and blue eyes. She introduced herself as Emily, a teacher at the center. "Hi, I'm Emily. I'm sorry to meet you under these circumstances," she said, looking at Jack with sympathy. Jack didn't know how to respond. He was embarrassed and could easily feel his face turning 3 shades of red. He just nodded his head, hoping that she had a solution to his problem. Emily sat down next to him, sensing his unease. "I know this must be terrible for you, but I'm here to help you.” “We’re going to try and get you out of the system but to be honest it isn’t looking good." Jack couldn't believe what he was hearing. He sat in shock that the reality of being treated like a toddler was only getting more and more certain every minute. "Thank you," he said, surprised by her kindness. “There has to be a way out of this! I mean, I'm not a child. I shouldn't be here!" Emily looked at him with empathy. "I know, this isn’t right, but unfortunately, there's nothing we can do. The system is secure, and we’re trying everything we can to override it. “We’re attempting to reach out to anyone from the company that helped build the system but we’re running into walls”. “For now, you'll have to follow the potty-training program." Jack sighed, feeling hopeless." “But, how am I supposed to go through this?’ “I’m already potty trained and I’m not a toddler!" Emily understood his frustration. "I know it's terrible, but you’re going to have to try. The system is highly advanced and is designed to recognize patterns and behaviors, and if you don't act like toddler, it may mark your behavior as abnormal.” “If that happens it will only make getting you out of here even harder as it will assign you to a different class that we don't have access to.” “You have to go through the program like any other child while we work to get you out of here." Jack realized he had no choice. He would have to participate in the program, but he didn't know how he would manage to act like a toddler. He had never had little brother or even really been around small children to know how to act. Emily saw the look of despair on his face and decided to offer some comfort. "Look, I know this is not easy, but I promise to help you as much as I can. I'll be your teacher, and I'll make sure you're comfortable and happy.” “We'll work through this together." Jack felt a glimmer of hope. Maybe, with Emily's help, he could get through this. He smiled, feeling grateful for her kindness. "Thank you," he said. "I appreciate your offer of help" Emily smiled back but begin to look concern when Jack’s sighed. "I just don't even know how a toddler behaves so how am I’m going act like one? “I've never had a little brother or been around small children." Emily nodded in understanding. "No worries Jack. I'll help you as I’m pretty experienced in that category. In general, toddlers tend to be curious and playful, and they love to explore their environment. They also have short attention spans, so we'll keep things fun and interesting for you. We'll have to jump from play games, to reading stories, and other activities to try and meet that expectation." Jack smiled at the idea of playing games and actually having the time to read. "That sounds like it could be relaxing." Emily chuckled. "It will be. As for the potty training program.” “It’s divided into three sections: assessment, training, and qualification. The system will start with an assessment of your current skills to develop a plan that is tailored to you, and then move on to the training phase. “Once you've completed one level, you'll be able to move on to the next level." Jack felt a little relieved at the idea of the program being divided into sections. "Okay, that doesn't sound too bad." “Hopefully you guys can get me out of her before we even enter training phase and I just get to relax reading” Jack said as he relaxed his posture and leaned back in his playpen. Emily placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "Well…” “The problem with the assessment phase is the system is looking for a specific behavior to ensure that the child is ready for potty training.” “Which means you’re going to have to act out those behaviors or the system will mark you as Not Ready”. “Not ready assessment is not what you want as that means you’re not going to be progressing and you’re stuck here.” Emily continued, "But this is a good thing, being qualified as “Not Ready” can be a fail-safe for us in the event you might be close to getting sent to a different class.” “Not Ready status ensures the child kept in the same class to avoid any further setbacks due to changing environments.” “We need go over the behaviors soon as the system begins the assessment phase the moment the child is dropped off.” “Know starting back at 0 is not ideal, but it's better than being sent to a different classroom." “I know I probably don’t want to know the answer but what would cause me to fall back to “Not Ready” status?” Jack asked with a bit of fear. Emily sensing the uneasiness from Jack answered “You’re not ready for that answer and we will cross that bridge if we have too”. Jack nodded, feeling a little more confident worried knowing that there was a way to prevent him from being stuck in this toddler program forever. "Okay, I understand." Emily smiled again. "Good. Now, let's get started on the assessment phase.